mM 















* y <?/> 






^ 



i. TV 






-7 *£> 



* _i K v* 









I 



; 


















» ^ 






, ^ 



•^ 















<H ^ , 






^ * 












v-„ * 



* *v 



/- v- 



-0> s 



OO' 






\ 
















#' 




r£« • 



























*V * 






%, cy 






<*>' *■ 







s'>. 


















V 0o x. 










•w 

oA -TV 









% <£ 













W 




I 






O?:; 






• '• 






.*5 -U 



r 



EEN0*nNT02 AnOMNHMONEYMATA, 



XENOPHON'S 



MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES, 



WITH 



NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION 



BY E. D. C. EOBBIIS, 

PROFESSOR OF LANGUAGES LN MIDDLEBURY COLLEGE 



NEW YOKE : 
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 

443 & 445 BROADWAY * 
1867, 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1853, by 

D. APPLETON & COMPANY, 

In the Clsrk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern 

District of New- York. 



AWs 



INTRODUCTION. 



LIFE OF SOCEATES. 



PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE. 

Socrates was of genuine Attic extraction. He spoke of him« 
self, sportively, perhaps, as belonging to trie family of the Daeda- 
liclae of mythical renown, sincer his father Sophroniscus, by his 
devotion to the profession of a statuary, proved himself a loyal suc- 
cessor of the founder of the family, Daedalus.* His mother, Phae- 
narete, was a midwife, as her son reminds us, by comparing his 
own relation to the mind with hers to the body.f She seems, 
however, to have been a woman of excellent character, and of 
many noble qualities. J The quiet, unostentatious home of these 
parents was in the suburbs of Athens, northwest of the Acropo- 
lis, in the borough Alopece, near Cynosarges (White-dog-town), 
where the school of the Cynics was held, and not very far from 
Mount Lycabettus, probably identical with the present hill of St. 

* Plato. Euthyph. 11. B. C. : Tod y/JLerepov irpoySvov, & Ev&v(f)pov f 
ioiKev elvat AattiaKov to. virb crov \ey6fJL€pa. Cf. also Alcib. I. 121. A. 

f Cf. Plato, Theaetetus, p. 149. A and 151. A. In the latter passage 
he says : Uda-xovcri 5e 5^ • ot ifiol ^vyyiyv6^voi teal rovro ravrby rout 

TLKTOlxraLSf K.T.A. 

X Theaetetus, p. 149. A. 



iV INTRODUCTION. 

George. A competence, though no superabundance of this world's 
goods, had been the result of their industry. 

About the year 469, and early in the year, in March or April, 
a son was born in this retired cottage. No special prognostic 
as far as we know, heralded his birth, no prodigies signalized li 
boyhood, and yet he was destined to be the most remarkable 
man, perhaps, that the world has ever seen. When of a suitable 
age, he was sent to the schools of his native district, where he was 
taught in the usual departments of learning then thought neces- 
sary, music, poetry, and gymnastic exercises. Of his attainments in 
the two former arts, we see no special indication in his subsequent 
life ; and yet we hesitate not to believe, from his general charac- 
ter, that he fell not a whit behind his compeers, if he did not far 
excel them. His success in the training of his physical nature, 
we shall frequently have occasion to allude to in the subsequent 
pages. He also received instruction in the art of his father, which 
was probably supposed to be the profession most suited to his 
capacities, as well as to his birth. And he would doubtless have 
become world-renowned even there, if he had not been allured 
away to a higher sphere of exertion ; for we are credibly informed, 
that in addition to other works carved by his hand, a draped 
statue of the Three Graces, which would necessarily require no 
small degree of skill in the use of the chisel, was thought worthy 
of a place in the Acropolis at Athens, near the Minerva of the 
master-sculptor, Phidias.* 

Crito, a wealthy Athenian, in some way, perhaps, attracted 
to the studio of the artist by his love of the creations of the art, 
seems to have taken a fancy for the uncouth figure of the boy, as 
he bent over the half-formed mass of stone before him. " Come," 
said he, " leave this thoughtless, senseless mass, and these walls 
that imprison the free spirit, and go with me and learn something 
better." How long the good father was in yielding to this offer 
so unexpected, we know not ; but sure we are, that the heart of 

* This group was preserved and exhibited as the work of Socratei 
until the time of Pausanias. See Paus., I. 22. 8 ; IX. 35. 2. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. V 

the son leaped within hirn at the prospect of a life of culture and 
intellectual growth. At all events, the consent of the parents 
was finally obtained, for we have evidence that he made con- 
siderable progress in early life in physics, which he himself 
says he had a fondness for,* although afterward, when he had 
attained to better things, he looked upon them with some con- 
temj3t, or at least without any very strong feeling in their favor ;| 
so true is it, that in the joy of the attainment of a desired object, 
the thousand little, or it may be important aids therein, are for- 
gotten or nearly lost sight of. 

Several teachers come in for their share of the honor or dis- 
honor of his early training. According to Ion of Chios, an un- 
im peached contemporary witness, he accompanied the physical 
philosopher Archelaus from Athens to Samos, in order to avail 
himself of his instructions, and there is little question that he was 
for a time also the pupil of Anaxagoras. The Parmenides of 
Plato, doubtless, gives us a true picture of the zeal and enthusiasm 
of the young scholar in his attendance upon Parmenides and 
Zeno, during his earliest efforts to acquire a knowledge of the 
process of dialectics as pursued by them. Indeed, the natural 
curiosity of his mind seems to have urged him, now that the 
liberality of his patron had given him the means, to pursue 
eagerly every branch of knowledge then accessible. 

The degree of satisfaction that physical science, as pursued in 
the age of Socrates, would give to an original and discriminating 
mind, was, it must be confessed, very small. The opposing 
dogmas, the obscurity, the confusion, the chaos in which rival 
sects had enveloped all nature, seem to have been too much even 
for his keen penetration. This we should hardly have expected. 

* Plato, Phaedo. p. 96. A. where he says: veos kv frau/xacrrcDs cos iire 
&vjj.7)<Ta ravTTjs ttjs aocplas %v d^j kclXovcti irspl (pvcreccs l<TTopiav, k.t.X. — 
The same thing is implied in Mem. IY. *I. 3 sq. : Kairoi ovk &7reip6s y€ 
abrccv ^v. 

f Mem. IY. T. 5 ; I. 1. 11 sq., and Grote, Vol. VIII. p. 57 2. See also 
Tychsen's Dissertation Ueber. d. Prozess d. Sokrates, in Bibliothek d. Alt* 
Lit. u. Kunst. 1st. St, p. 43. 



Vi INTRODUCTION. 

Some struggling rays of light, we should have supposed, would 
have met his eager gaze into the depths, and saved him from 
wholly discarding this kind of knowledge. But no ; even in the 
maturity of his powers, he classed the working of the machinery 
of nature among those things which the gods had designed to be 
kept from the knowledge of mortals, and as a secret,- the attempt 
to pry into which would not only prove nugatory, but would be 
punished as impious.* Yet, as we have before intimated, these 
efforts of the youth were not lost in th^ir influence upon the 
character of the man. 

Dissatisfied with the study of Physics, Socrates naturally 
turned his thoughts to more purely speculative themes, and to 
moral relations and duties. Even his teacher, Archelaus, might 
have aided in directing his attention to these subjects, by his dis- 
cussions upon the foundations of justice, and upon the effect of 
law. But the instructions of Parmenides and Zeno are unmis- 
takeable.f 

SOCRATES AS PUBLIC TEACHER. 

Precisely when Socrates deserted his father's workshop, or 
how long a time he devoted to study before he became a " public 
talker," is uncertain. He probably came into his position gradu- 
ally, as his own views became more settled, and his knowledge 
of the errors and defects of those who professed to be teachers, and 
of the questionings and wants of those who frequented public 
places, were by degrees revealed to him. He, however, is sup- 
posed to have devoted himself to the main object of his mission 
when about thirty years of age. After that time, about 539 B. 0., 
he was generally to be found in some public place in the city, 
with his little company of adherents, and those strangers and 
curious persons who had been allured into his society by the fame 
that had gone abroad concerning him. The external appearance 

* Mem. I. 1. 1 sq. ; IV. 1. 6. 

f Cf. Grote, vol. viiL 568 and 473. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. vii 

of the man was certainly noticeable, although not altogether 
attractive. Indeed, his uncomely exterior was almost proverbial. 
He was compared to a satyr or silenus,* and his prominent eyes, 
scarcely parted by the low ridge of the nose, his dilated nostrils, 
wide mouth, and thick lips, low and protuberant figure, and awk- 
ward movement,f were thought a sufficient ground for jests and 
merriment even among his friends. Neither did his soiled and 
worn garments, and bare feet without regard to the season, add 
to his personal attractions. The pale face which Aristophanes 
attributes to him could not certainly be indicative of infirm health, 
for " his physical constitution," says Grote, " was healthy, robust, 
and enduring " to an extraordinary degree. He was not merely 
strong and active as an hoplite on military service, but capable 
of bearing fatigue or hardship, and indifferent to heat or cold to 
a degree which astonished all his companions." J 

The natural temper of Socrates seems not to have been 
without some acerbity, but his habit of self-control enabled him 
generally, at least, to keep it in complete subjection. Indeed, 
the one great principle of his life, after he had devoted himself to 
the instruction of others, was to reduce as much as possible all 
his desires and appetites. His diet and regimen was all made to 
conform to this, in order that his time might be the more at his 
disposal, for the benefit of his friends and country : thus, when 
Antiphon objects to his philosophy, that it does not enable him 
to five freely and generously, and that the legitimate result of his 
teachings to men would be misery, he replies : " Men rejoice when 
they are prosperous in their respective pursuits ; but how much 
greater is the delight that I have in conscious advancement in 
virtue, and in aiding others therein." And, in conclusion : " I 
suppose that to want nothing is godlike (#etoi/), and to want very 
little is to be most nearly related to the gods ; and the divine is 
most excellent, and that which is nearest to deity is best." § 

* Plat. Symp. 215. A. 
f Encyclopaedia Britanniea, Art. Socrates. 
X See Grote's Greece, viii. p. 546, 547, 552. 
§ Mem. L 6. 8 sq. 



Vlll INTRODUCTION. 

We are not, however, to conclude that he had so entirely put 
off the character of his age and nation, as never to relax the 
rigidity of his life. On festal occasions, whether religious or 
secular, the viands and the wine were not less grateful to him 
than to others, yet he was careful never to cast the reins of desire 
wholly upon the neck of his appetites ; self-command he was 
careful never to lose.* 

The life of Socrates, with some few interruptions, which will 
be hereafter alluded to, seems to have passed on in an even 
tenor, which was the great object of his seeking. Early in the 
morning he was to be found in the public walks, and in the 
places set apart for the physical and intellectual training of the 
young. He went thence to the market-place, where he remained 
as long as the crowd set in that direction. He then passed the 
remainder of the day wherever he supposed he should fall in with 
the most of his fellow-citizens. And his biographer adds signifi- 
cantly : he was talking for the most part,f and that not privately, 
but all who wished, " sophists, military men, artisans, ambi- 
tious or studious youths," all were permitted to listen to him. 
'' He visited all persons of interest in the city, male or female. 
His friendship with Aspasia is well known ; and one of the most 
interesting chapters of Xenophon's Memorabilia recounts his visit 
to and dialogue with Theodote, a beautiful Hetsera or female 
companion."^ He himself says in his Apology, as given us by 
Plato : " To all young or old who have desired to know of my 
words or actions, I have exhibited them ; I have not spoken for 
money, nor kept silent for want of it ; but I have freely permitted 
any who wished, the poor as well as the rich, to question me, 
and hear my answers." He also declares that he had spoken his 
sentiments without reserve to all. " If any one," he says, " avers 
that he has ever been taught any thing by me, or heard me say 

* See the Symposion of Plato and Xenophon, and cf. Grote, vol. viii 
54/7. 

f Memorab. I. 1, 10 : eXeye fih ws rb ttoXv. 

% See Mem. II. 6. 36; III. 11. 1 sq. ; and Grote's Greece, viii. 555t 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. IX 

any tiling in private which I have not declared openly, be assuied 
that he does not speak the truth.* 

Socrates was always attended in public by " companions 01 
listeners " more or less numerous, who were known by the citi- 
zens generally as disciples or scholars. But he and his personal 
friends never designated the relation between them and himself 
by " teacher " and " pupil " or disciples. He would thus not only 
have been confounded with the professed teachers of the time, 
who were accustomed to make pecuniary gain from their instruc- 
tion, but the general and public character of his teaching would 
have been marred, as many would have hesitated to listen to 
him, or appear among his auditors, if they were, as a conse- 
quence, to be termed " disciples of Socrates."f 

SOCRATES ON MILITARY DUTY. 

When thirty-seven or thirty-eight years of age, near the be- 
ginning of the Peloponnesian war, Socrates, in obedience to the 
call of his country, enrolled himself as a foot-soldier, and marched 
with the army into Thrace, to aid in reclaiming the colony at 
Potidsea, who had revolted, and were sustained in their revolt by 
many of the Peloponnesians. We may suppose that Socrates did 
not unwillingly gird on his armor at this time, if war was neces- 
sary. It brought him into close contact with many of the young 
men, whom he would influence, and also gave him an opportu- 
nity to put to the test, and make a public exhibition of, some of his 
principles of action. The siege took place in the midst of a 
Thracian winter, and yet Socrates walked barefoot over snow and 
ice in his usual summer-clothing, and conducted himself with so 
much bravery, that he was thought worthy of a prize ; which 
he, however, generously yielded to his young friend Alcibiades, 
whose life he had saved in battle, as an inducement for him to 
strive for future promotion.^ Many anecdotes are related of his 

* Apol. 33, B. 

t Mem. I. 2. 6 ; I. 6. 13 ; and Grote's Hist., vol. viii. p. 555, '6. 

% Plato Syrapos. p. 219, E. | 



X INTRODUCTION. 

conduct during this expedition, which arc at least characteristic, 
as great a recommendation as could be bestowed upon a large 
share of those told of the great men of every age.* 

About six years later, in 424 B. C, Socrates was "present and 
took part in the battle at Delium ; and if all of the Athenians 
had exerted themselves as much and fought as bravely as Socrates 
the Boeotians would doubtless have been vanquished, instead of 
erecting trophies over their antagonists.! 

Two or three years later, when nearly fifty years old, Socrates 
again engaged in military service for the third and last time 
Advancing age had not yet so chilled his blood as to cause him 
to shrink from exposure to the inclemency of a Thracian winter, 
or so damped his ardor as to incline him to forego personal dan- 
ger when the rights of Athens were in jeopardy. 

While Socrates was on his second military expedition, or a 
least during that year 424, the Clouds of Aristophanes was exhi- 
bited on the stage ; and however misapplied, the keen wit and 
biting satire of this play should seem to have been too much for 
even the imperturbable philosopher to receive with composure, 
for twenty-five years afterwards, when he pleads his cause before 
the dikastery, he goes back to this as the fountain-head of the 
accusations against him, and spends most of his time in show- 
ing its injustice. 

DOMESTIC LIFE OF SOCRATES. 

In all probability, Socrates remained unmarried until after 
these military expeditions had been made, and his rigid habits of 
life had become fixed. It might seem that Xantippe had no 
great reputation for sweetness of temper before her marriage with 
Socrates, for when Antisthenes asks him why he did not bring 
the influence which he exerted so powerfully in correcting and 

* It is said that he once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spot 
before the camp, absorbed in deep thought, with his eyes fixed on an ob- 
ject, as if his soul were absent from his body. — Wiggers 1 Life, Ch. 5. 

t Wiggers' Life, Ch. 5. 



I 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XI 



forming others, to bear upon her, who, says he, "is the worst 
woman of all that exist, nay, I believe, of all that ever have 
existed or ever will exist ;" he replies, " I see that those who wish 
to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most 
obedient but the most spirited horses ; for they believe that after 
being enabled to bridle these, they will know easily how to 
manage others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live 
with men, I have married this woman, being firmly convinced, 
that in case I should be able to endure her, I should be able to 
endure all others."* 

Yet we are inclined to think that this was an after-thought 
with him ; and we should not much censure perturbations of tern 
per in her, for one who professed to marry for the promotion of 
public interests alone, who spent his whole day m public, and 
brought home nothing, and, indeed, took no thought for domestic 
comfort, could not have contributed very much to the happiness 
of his family. His admonitions and advice to his son Lampro- 
cles,f in respect to the treatment of his mother, are, however, 
certainly very good, and show some appreciation of what is due 
from a child even to a bad mother. Three children seem to have 
survived Socrates, for he says in his defence : u I have three sons, 
the eldest of whom is yet a youth, and the other two mere 
children."]; 

HIS REGARD FOR ATHENS, AND MANNER OF EXHIBITING IT. 

Socrates ever exhibited a strong attachment to his native land, 
and especially to Athens. He never left the city without good ' 
reasons. Even the country presented no allurements to him. In 
his view, man comprised all that was attractive in this vast and 
varied world of ours. When Pha3drus§ decoyed him out into 

* Xenophon's Sympos. II 10, as quoted by Wiggers. 
f Memorab. II, 2, 1) sq. 
% Apology, p. 3i, D, 
§ P. 280, D. 



Xii INTRODUCTION. 

woods and fields, and reproached him for never going beyond the 
walls of the city, he says, " Pardon me, my excellent friend ; for I 
am a lover of learning ; now the fields and trees will not teach 
me any thing, but men in the city do." 

Not even the most flattering invitations from the princes of 
other nations had charms sufficient to withdraw him from Athens, 
where, he says, " Four measures of flour are sold for one obolus, 
the springs yield plenty of water, and I live contented with what 
I possess.* He occasionally, however, took a short journey, as to 
the Athenian games or to Delphi, and perhaps once went to 
Samos with his teacher Archelaus.f 

Notwithstanding his regard for his native city, and the fre- 
quent inculcation of the obligation resting upon every one who 
was fitted for ft, to aid in the administration of the affairs of the 
State, and the honor and happiness of a life of public service, he 
uniformly resisted the urgent solicitations of his friends in this 
particular, until, when sixty-five years of age, he once accepted the 
appointment of senator. This refusal of all public office was 
made the subject of reproach against him by Antiphon. How 
13 it, said he, that you attempt to make others politicians, whilst 
you do not yourself engage in political life, if, indeed, you know 
any thing about it. In which way, Socrates replies, can I accom- 
plish most for the State, by myself alone accepting office, or by 
exerting myself to fit as many others as possible for these duties. J 
In this we have the key to his conduct. His desire was to exert 
an influence, as private citizen, over the young, and those who 
were coming forward into political life; and it was doubtless 
through this persuasion that the influence of his " familiar spirit, 
the divine voice," was exerted ; to which he attributes, in the 
Apology of Plato, his refusal to enter into civil life. That he 
could not have exerted the influence that he desired if he had not 



* Diog. ii. 25 ; Arist. Rhet. ii. 23 ; Cic. Tusc, v. 12 ; Epictetus, Fragm, 
174, ed. Schwbig. 

f Wiggers' Life, chap, v., foot note. 
X Mem. I. 6, 15. 






LIFE OF SOCRATES. XlU 



remained in a private station, lie expressly avers, and adduces his 

«;ons in his apology.* 
The manner in which he would have performed the duties 
Magistrate, and the result to his influence, is very apparent 
from his short experience. Soon after his appointment to the 
senate, an occasion offered to test his firmness in adhering to 
his oath of office. After the battle at the Arginusae, the gene- 
rals in command did not, as was supposed, exert themselves suffi- 
ciently to rescue the dead for burial. They were accordingly 
arraigned, and would have been forthwith condemned to death 
in a body, which was contrary to law, if Socrates had not stood 
up alone, in opposition to the people, and refused to put the vote. 
" I protested," he says, " against your decree, and notwithstanding 
all your menaces and outcries, and the orators who were standing 
ready to bring an accusation against me, I thought it necessary 
to expose myself to peril, rather than to yield to you in the per- 
petration of injustice."! 

He also adduces one other incident which occurred while the 
Thirty were in office, which shows his unwavering adherence to 
the right amidst the greatest inducements to a contrary course. 
They with evil intent had ordered Socrates with four others to 
bring Leon from Salamis, in order to put him to death. The 
others obeyed the tyrants, but Socrates says : " I made known to 
them, both in word and deed, that (if it be not too harsh an ex- 
pression), I did not care at all for death, provided I did nothing 
unjust or unholy, which was the great object of my solicitude ;" 
and he adds, " The great authority of the government did not in- 
fluence me to violate my sense of right. . . . But I went 
away home, and not improbably my life would have been taken, 
if that form of government had not soon been abrogated." J 

* P. 31, C. 

f Apol. 32, B., and also Mem. I. 1. 18. 
% Apolog. 32. C. D. ; Memorab. iv. 4. 8. 



Xiv INTRODUCTION. 

CIRCUMSTANCES THAT LED TO THE ACCUSATION OF SOCRATES. 

The life of Socrates as public discourser must have continued 
about thirty years. Thirty years diligently and perseveringly 
passed in indiscriminate conversation and dialectic subtleties ! 
Surely something must have been accomplished during this long 
period of service, and something more than has reached us 
through the medium of his biographers. But the close of these 
labors, — how sad and disgraceful to the Athenians ! It does not, 
at first, appear possible, that they who were most tolerant of dissen- 
tient opinion and speech, did actually condemn to death their great- 
est benefactor, and the greatest uninspired benefactor of the race 
of man. It should seem that there must be some mistake in the 
records of the affair. But no ; the chain of testimony is un- 
broken, and can not be gainsayed. But what are the circum- 
stances leading to the fatal result ? No special occasion seems to 
have been given by him for reproach during the last years of his 
life more than during the preceding. Indeed, he appears in his 
apology to trace back the accusation to the early part of his 
career, and to indicate clearly what he supposes to be the ground 
of it, his attempts to convict men of their want of wisdom. 

It may not be amiss to give a little more at length the 
causes of the hatred of the Athenians to their great benefactor. 
It was no one individual act of his life that had caused the public 
indignation to descend upon his devoted head, but, as Grote says, 
" The accumulated force of antipathy — the numerous and impor- 
tant personal enemies, each with sympathizing partizans — the 
long-standing and uncontradicted calumnies " which had been 
promulgated against him. 

1. All of the Sophists, the teachers of the age, would be op- 
posed to him, since he by precept and example discountenanced 
what he considered their mercenary spirit in teaching for pay. 
Many of them in this way amassed large fortunes, and the feeling 
of the times seems to be embodied in the lines of Aristophanes :* 

* Clouds, 98, 99. 






LIFE OF SOCRATES. XV 

" These are they 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
So you'll pay them for it, right or wrong." 

But Xenophon says, " Socrates did not take pay of those who 
came to him for instruction. But by abstaining from this he be- 
lieved that he was ensuring his own freedom ; and he was accus- 
tomed to stigmatize those who received a compensation for services 
of this kind as enslavers of themselves."* In the Apology of 
Plato, he also says : If it has been asserted by any one that I have 
set myself up as a teacher of men, and received pay therefor, it 
is utterly false.f 

He also brought their manner of teaching, as well as the ob- 
jects of their instruction, into disrepute. The Sophists were 
accustomed to display in dress and equipage, and to make great 
pretensions to ability in teaching. They also communicated 
their thoughts in lofty words. Socrates, on the contrary, was not 
only himself most simple and unpretending in these particulars, 
but spoke with contempt of the opposite course of procedure.^ 

2. He likewise offended many of those who joined themselves 
to him as disciples and engaged in conversation with him. His 
professed design was to converse with all of the most distinguished 
men of his time, and by cross-questioning, not only to show them 
their ignorance, but to oblige them to confess it ; and his success 
in this, by means of his skill in dialectics, was unfailing. Now it 
is not in the nature of man to see all of his cherished thoughts 
turned into ridicule, and himself the object of the severest sarcasm, 
and the most open and unqualified derision, however beneficial 
it may be, without some feeling of dislike for the author ; espe- 
cially when there is discrimination enough to perceive that there 
is at least a degree of sophistry employed in accomplishing the 
object. Thus Xenophon, after giving an account of the manner 
in which Socrates corrected the false estimate which EuthydemuSj 

* Memorab. I. 2. 6." 
f P % 19, D.'E. 
X Mem. 1 1. 11. 






xvi INTRODUCTION. 

a mere youth, had of his own ability to enter political life without 
further training, says : Many of those who were thus treated by 
Socrates, no longer desired his society,. and were considered by 
him as dunces ; but Euthydemus supposed that one could in nc 
other way become worthy of renown, than by associating as much 
as possible with Socrates* 

3. He also did not approve himself to those who discarded 
all advancement and progress in government, religion, and cul- 
ture. The crime of innovation should seem to have been early 
alleged against him, and reiterated during his whole public 
career ; and it was only from these early and continued calumnies 
that he felt himself in any danger. He says : " My first accusers 
are more to be regarded than Anytus and his accomplices, be- 
cause, being numerous and well agreed among themselves, they 
have addressed many of you from youth up, and have falsely per- 
suaded you that I discard the worship of the gods, and persuade 
others to follow in my steps."f These calumnies were first publicly 
disseminated when Aristophanes exhibited his comedy, the Clouds. 
In this comedy, Socrates, in connection with Chaerephon, is held 
up to the most unsparing ridicule, and all the follies and mis- 
deeds of the Sophists are embodied under this appellation. Errors 
which he had long before publicly discarded, and severely re- 
proved as practised by the Sophists, he is made accountable for. 
It is also worthy of note, that the points in the final accusation 
are precisely the same that are made conspicuous by the come- 
dian — atheism and the corruption of the youth.J 

4. His assumptions of superiority would naturally awaken 
the suspicion and jealousy of many, especially of the ignorant 
and ambitious. The response of the oracle at Delphi to Chaere- 
phon, that there was no wiser man than Socrates, and his recep- 
tion of that response, and claim of a special mission from the 
gods, as indicated by what was supposed to be the aid of hit 

* Memorab. IV. 2. 1 sq. esp. 40; andc£ Grote, VIII p. 604. 
f Apol. 18. C. sq. 
% Aristoph. Clouds. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XV11 

guiding spirit, would meet with little favor from those who had 
seen him in his work-shop, or associated with him on terms of 
equality. Thus he says : " The calumnies that are heaped upon 
me have their foundation in a certain wisdom that I possess."* 

5. His political views were offensive to many. He was not 
attached to the Athenian constitution in its practical bearings, 
although he as little approved of an oligarchy like that of the 
Thirty .f He even ridiculed some practices of the government ; 
as, for example, the manner of appointing rulers. Those were 
not legitimate rulers who held the sceptre, nor those who were 
appointed by any and every body, or who had received office by 
lot, or obtained by force or deception, but those who knew how 
to rule.J No one would be willing to trust his life to a pilot thus 
chosen, or to commit any important private interest to the 
management of those thus designated.§ And yet no one was 
more rigidly observant of law.|| Both Kritias and Alcibiades 
were adduced as examples of his pernicious political training.^]" 

It is not, then, so strange as it might at first appear, that So- 
crates was arraigned before the tribunal that had in charge both 
the morals and religion of the Athenian community. The cla- 
mors of so many classes of citizens for so many years could 
scarcely pass unheeded. The charges, too, were of a nature to 
arouse the Athenians, ever watchful over any defection from the 
national religion. We may, then, justly conclude that it was 
only the blameless life of Socrates, and the unparalleled liberality 
of Athens in respect to individual life and opinions, that shielded 
him so long from the enemies whom he had so often and severely 
provoked. 

The most trivial circumstance may have been sufficient to cause 
die smothered flames of anger to burst forth, and to recall the 

* Apol. 20. D. 

f GroteV Greece, YUL p. 630. 
X Mem. III. 9. 10 
§ Mem. III. 9. 11 ; and I. 2. 9. 
I Mem. IV. 4. 1 sq. ; and cf. Grote, VIII. 645, 
Tf A sufficient defence of Socrates is found, Mem. I. 2. 9 sq. 
1* 



Xviii INTRODUCTION. 

aspersions of the comedians to recollection. And very little 
would probably have been enough to induce the leading indivi- 
duals to set on foot the accusation, for Anytus was a personal 
enemy, because his son, tinctured with Socratic speculation, did 
not choose 10 tread in his father's steps, and aid in repairing a 
broken fortune by selling leather. The other two accusers, the 
one a poet and the other a rhetorician, were probably not per- 
suaded with difficulty to avenge their respective professions, 
which had suffered severely from the inquisitorial proceedings 
of Socrates. 

SOCRATES BEFORE HIS JUDGES. 

But how, as it is frequently asked by Xenophon, could the 
judges pronounce sentence of condemnation upon a man whose 
life and teachings were so pure ? He might have been arraigned 
in obedience to popular clamor ; but that his judges should so 
mistake the character of a man of so public a life, in which no 
one could say that he had seen him doing, or heard him saying, 
any thing either impious or corrupting,* seems beyond compre- 
hension. But it should be considered, that that very assembly 
by whom he was judged, was made up of those citizens, so many 
of whom had been annoyed, vexed, even maddened, by his cross- 
questioning, rebuked for superstition, or offended by his desire for 
political reform. 

The manner, also, in which he presented himself before them 
and conducted his defence, was not calculated to conciliate those 
before alienated, but rather to repel those who were indifferent or 
but moderately in his favor. He was himself not anxious what 
the result should be, life or death. He was conscious of a life 
of rectitude. He declares this to his judges. He is now old, 
and can hope to accomplish but little more should life be pro- 
longed. Any anxiety, any effort to influence his judges, especi- 
ally after the prohibition of his guiding spirit, would be contrary 

* Mem. I. I. 20. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XIX 

to the whole course of his life.* In order not to seem to discard 
the laws, and throw contempt upon the court ; not on his own 
account, but " on account of the Athenians, lest they, by con- 
demning him, should sin against the gracious blessing of the gods,"f 
he deigned to defend himself against the accusation of disregard 
to T the gods of his country, and that of corrupting the youth. But 
no one can read his defence, as found for substance in the Apo 
logy of Plato, and take all the circumstances into account, with 
out astonishment that no larger a majority than five or six in an 
assembly of more than five hundred should have voted against 
him.J And yet who would wish that he had taken a different 
course ? Who does not feel, that in his last days he exhibitej 
an elevation of character that "shed double and triple lustr 
over his whole life." § 

In the final result, the affixing of the deserved penalty upon 
his crime, his course was not less honorable. According to tiw 
laws, he might name a penalty, between which and that of th$ 
accuser, the judges were obliged to make a selection. Now, it 
cannc t be doubted, that if he had in sincerity chosen to name 
fine, exile, or imprisonment, that would have been gladly ac- 
cepted. But instead of this, Socrates indignantly asks, " After 
all these crimes, what are my deserts ? Doubtless, Athenians, 
if you proportion the reward to the merit, I deserve some con- 
siderable good. Now, what is it that is suitable for a poor man 
that is your benefactor, and wants leisure and opportunity for 
exciting and exhorting you ? Nothing suits better with such a 
man than to be entertained in the Prytanaeum ; that is more 
due to him than to those of you that have brought off the tro-^ 
phies of victory from the horse and chariot races in the Olympic 

* Plat. Apol. p. 28, E. sq. 

f Plat. Apol. p. 30; Mem. IV. 4. 4 ; and cf. Grote, voL VIII. p. 651. 

J Apol. p. 36. A : ^avixd^co eKarepuu ran/ ty-ficpcci/ rbu yeyovora apiS/iop, 
ov yctp (pjxrjv eycaye ovtcu trap* oXiyov efrec&eu, dAAa irapa iro\v • vvv 5e oot 
*qiksv ) €t Tpety (j.6yai juct 4w € crop tcov ipriQow aTroire^evyrj &v. Cf. also Diog 
Laert ii. 41, quoted in Grote, vol. VIII. p. 647. Cf. also p. 654. 

§ Grote, voL VHL p. 649. 



XX INTRODUCTION. 

games. For these victors purchase you a 'seeming happiness 
by their victories ; but as for me, I make you really happy by 
mine. Besides, they stand not in need of such a supply ; but I 
do. In justice, therefore, you ought to adjudge me a recompense 
worthy of myself."* But after further remarks, not calculated to 
conciliate, he concludes, that although he is innocent, yet, in 
accordance with custom, as he will not impose banishment upon 
himself, he will name a fine ; " and perhaps," he says, " I should be 
able to pay you a mina of silver. But," he adds, " since Plato I 
here, and Crito, and Critobulus, and Apollodorus, urge me to 
extend the sum to 30 minae, I amerce myself in a fine of that 
amount, and give you them for security."! 

When the final sentence of death was pronounced, Socrates, 
without a change of countenance, or the least indication of falter- 
ing in his course, addressed his judges, expressing his satisfaction 
in the result which his upright and independent conduct had 
brought upon him, for which he had been prepared by the silence 
of his monitor. He was convinced that death was no evil to him, 
whether it should prove a peaceful, dreamless sleep, or a passage 
to another state of existence, where there are no false judgments, 
and where he should pass his time in conversation with all the 
great and good who have passed away from earth, with Hesiod 
and Homer, Palamades, Ajax, and Ulysses. He had, however, 
still a few words to address to those who had decreed his death, 
but more in sorrow than in anger : Reproach will surely follow 
you for having condemned to death one who will be reputed to 
be wise, although not in reality so. Had you patiently delayed 
a little time, death in the natural order of nature would have 
come to me, and you would have been spared the infamy of tak- 
ing the life of one who might have saved himself if he would 
have condescended to demean himself before you with the en- 
treaties and supplications that you are accustomed to hear on 
such occasions. But our shares are fitly meted out to us ; mine 

* Plato, Apol. p. 36, D., Taylor's Trans, 
f Plato, Aprl. p. 38, B. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXI 

death, and yours infamy. You have hoped to escape the task of 
giving an account of your lives, as you have been c .mpelled to 
do by my questions, but be assured you will find yourselves mis- 
taken. Others, who have hitherto been restrained by my pre- 
sence, will be emboldened by my death, and, young and vigorous, 
will be more troublesome, and harder to rid yourselves of than I 
have been. Far easier is it to escape censure by amending youi 
lives, than by violently stopping the mouths of its v authors. — 1 
have not yet done. I am at that point of time which gives nie 
a view into the future. No sooner shall I sleep in death, than 
the hand of the Avenger shall be laid upon you with more 
severity than yours is laid upon me." After giving a word of ad- 
monition in reference to the course he wishes his accusers to pur- 
sue in reference to his children, he finally says : " It is now time 
for us to go our respective ways, I to die and you to live; 
and which of us is going on a better voyage is known to God 
alone."* 

LAST HOURS OF SOCRATES. 

According to the ordinary course of procedure with the con 
demne^ at Athens, Socrates would have received the poisonous 
draught on the day following his condemnation. But it so 
chanced that the sacred ship, which was annually sent to Delos,f 
had set sail on the preceding day, and according to law, no per- 
son could be publicly put to death until its return, in thirty days. 
A month in prison and chains, we should suppose, would effec- 
tually try the spirit of the philosopher, and exhibit the dross, if 
it had not already been purged away. But it may truly be said 
of him that his last were his best days. His friends were con- 
stantly with him, and the conversations held with them, as ex- 
hibited in the Crito and Phaedon of Plato, give us a picture of 
equanimity and cheerful resignation in the prospect of death, 
which few even under a Christian dispensation have ever attained 

* Plat. Apol. p. 42. 

f See Mem. IV. 8. 2 ; Plato, Crito, and cf. 



Xxii INTKODUCTIOlSr. 

unto. It would be pleasant to linger long with my readers in 
that prison, for the companionship of the good and great in the 
hour of trial is elevating, ennobling. But I must satisfy myself 
with two or three characteristic acts in this drama. 

We find, that when left alone even, Socrates did not lose the 
cheerfulness w T hich he exhibited in the presence of his friends. 
For he employed himself in poetic composition, in accordance 
with the guidance of his monitor, and produced a hymn to 
/^ollo, whose festival was then kept at Athens, and also metrical 
versions of the fables of Esop, which came readily to his mind.* 

He also refused to avail himself of an opportunity to escape 
from prison, which his friends had contrived and urged upon 
him, because it was contrary to law. Crito came to him with 
anxiety imprinted on his brow, and appearing in every motion, 
early in the morning of the day before it was announced that 
the ship would return from Delos. Socrates, however, was 
quietly sleeping, and his friend waited, impatiently, we may sup- 
pose, for his awaking. "When Crito had expressed his aston- 
ishment at the quietness of his friend when death was so near, 
and Socrates had declared the assurance that had been given 
him that he should not die until the day after the morrow, Crito 
made known to him the plan that had been formed for his 
escape, and urged upon him, in behalf of his friends, its imme- 
diate execution. Never, perhaps, was his greatness more conspi- 
cuous than a«, this time. A way is opened, without his solicita- 
tion or knowledge even, for him who is unjustly condemned, to 
escape death. His friends are solicitous, would even, if they 
dared, be clamorous ; but an unequivocal refusal to become a 
party in any infringement upon his country's laws was the only 
answer that could be wrung from him. He had lived obedient to 
law, and in the prospect of death he would not counteract the 
teachings of his life, or even throw a shadow over them by a 
moment of hesitation. 

The ship at length had returned from Delos, and his disciples, 

* Phsedon, p. 60. E. sq. ; Memorab. IV. 8. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XX111 

aware that that was the last time that they should listen to him 
who spake as no other man had spoken to them, were early 
at the prison-gates. But the civil officers were before them, to 
announce that the execution was to take place that day. When 
they were admitted, they found that Socrates' chains were un- 
loosed, and that Xantippe, with one of her children, was present. 
When she began to express her grief noisily, the philosopher 
could no longer endure it, and requested his friends to conduct 
her home.'* When she had gone, quiet was soon restored in 
that prison-room, and Socrates discoursed a great part of the day 
with perfect cheerfulness upon topics connected with his life and 
the future state of existence. Many things were then said which 
sunk deep into the hearts of his auditors, and which, with a con- 
siderable admixture of Platonic dogmas, are to be found in the 
Phsedon. " If," said he, " I did not hope, first of all, to find 
other gods who are wise and good, and then to be associated 
with men who have gone before me, far better than those on the 
earth, it would be wrong in me not to grieve at death. But, be 
assured, I confidently expect to join the assembly of the good. 
I may be mistaken in reference to this ; but that I shall find 
divine guides of great purity and excellence, I am as confident as 
I can be of any thing of that nature ; and on this account I meet 
death with composure, which otherwise I could not, and hope 
that something awaits the good after death, and, as has long 
ago been said, that it is much better with the good than with 
the evil."t 

Toward night, after reminding his disciples that those who 
have distinguished themselves by a pure life, spent in beautifying 
the soul by the appropriate ornaments of virtue and knowledge, 
ought to pass quietly the time of their sojourning, as always 
ready for the voyage which will introduce them into those 
blessed mansions which he is unable to describe, but whither they 
will soon follow lim, he says : "The grim messenger now calls 

* Plat. Phsed. p. 60. A. 
f Phsed. p. 63. B sq. 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

me, and I wish to go to the bath as preparatory to the fatal cup." 
He still continued to converse, as his disciples accompanied hiir 
to the bath-room, cheering them who sorrowed most of all that 
they should see his face and hear his voice no more. After he 
had returned, his children and the women of the family came tc 
receive his last advice and benediction, which he gave at con- 
siderable length. 

A little before sunset, the officer came to make the announce- 
ment that the fatal hour had arrived, but was unable formally 
to do so, so strongly had he become attached to his prisoner. 
After he had retired, and Socrates had made a passing remark 
concerning him, he asked Crito to bring the poison if it was in 
readiness, if not, to give orders to have it immediately prepared. 
Crito endeavored to have him postpone it for a time, but in vain. 
When it was brought, after asking directions what he should d > 
after the draught, and inquiring if there was enough for a liba- 
tion, took the cup with a joyful expression of face, and drank it 
off without the least appearance of unwillingness. As the poison 
began to take effect, his friends could no longer control them- 
selves, but were compelled to give utterance to the feelings that 
had long struggled within them. This was too much for the 
dying philosopher, and reproofs were on his lips in death as well 
as in life. " What are ye doing, strange men ? I sent away the 
women, most of all that these discordant notes might not be 
heard ; for I have felt that it is fitting to die in quietness. Be 
composed, therefore, and silence turbulent feeling." " When we 
heard this," the disciple adds, " we were ashamed, and restrained 
our lamentations." Coldness soon began to creep over his frame, 
which when he perceived he said to his friends, " When it reaches 
here (my heart), I shall leave you ;" and turning to Crito, as if 
with his last breath to show the injustice of the accusation of in- 
fidelity which had been made against him, he said :* " We owe a 
$ock to j^Esculapius ; discharge the debt, and be sure not to for- 

* Plato, Phsed. p. 118. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXT 

get it" Thus died the man who, says Xenophon, was not only 
the best of men, but most favored of the gods."* 

SOURCES OF THE INFLUENCE OF SOCRATES. 

A full discussion of the power and influence of Socrates 
would require a volume, rather than the very few pages which 
only can here be given to it. It would be necessary to give a 
somewhat minute account of the condition of Greece in an intel- 
lectual point of view at the time of the appearance of Socrates 
We should naturally speak at length of the awakening of the in- 
tellectual energies of the Greeks, which resulted in the rise of two 
classes of men, the dialecticians and rhetoricians, and their fre- 
quent union under the appellation of cro^to-rat, Sophists ; and 
point out the relation of Socrates to these men with whom he is 
ranked or contrasted, in connection with, or preeminent among 
whom he is ridiculed or praised. But all that our present limits 
allow is an enumeration of some of the sources of his influence, 
giving prominence to those brought to view or implied in the 
Memorabilia. 

1. His uncouth figure and appearance, peculiar habits, and 
pleasant voice, attracted the attention of many among a people 
who were ever desirous of learning some new thing, f and whose 
attention was gained, not merely by the graceful and the winning 
in the human form, but also by the strange and ludicrous. 

2. The peculiarity of his method of instruction not only 
gained him listeners, but also retained them ; especially the more 
cultivated of the Athenian youth. He did not teach by a con- 
tinued or set discourse. He did not highly value a simple com 
munication of knowledge to the mind in a passive state. He 
thought it necessary that its powers should be awakened by col- 

* Mem. IV. 8. 11. 

f Spintharus, a hearer of Socrates, as quoted by Grote, Hist,, Vol. 
VIII. p. 605, says : on ou iroAAoTs avros ye ir&avooTepois ivrervxyKk* 
ctrj* roiavT7)v elvai ttjp re <pow})v Kal to (rrJ/xa koX to iirKpaivofxevov ^9S t 
«al npos iraal tc to?s clprj/xe^ois tV t °v effiovs ldi6T7)Ta. 



XXVI INTRODUCTION 

lision with other minds in conversation. His illustrations, too, 
were not like those of the most of the teachers of his age, drawn 
from obscure or little known objects, but from the occupations 
and professions of daily life and employment. So true is this, 
that he was even reproached as having dwelt upon these so much 
as to have worn them threadbare.* 

3. He turned the thoughts of his countrymen from useless 
speculations to the investigation of practical subjects. In this 
way, he not only influenced his own, but all subsequent ages. 
Xenophon says : " He did not, as most do, discourse upon the 
nature of all things, considering how that which is called by the 
Sophists cosmos, the world, exists, and by what necessary laws 
the heavenly bodies are governed ; on the contrary, he considered 
those who entered into laborious investigations of that kind as 
fools ;f and indignantly asked whether such inquirers, supposing 
that they already have knowledge enough of human affairs, ap- 
plied themselves to the divine ; or what advantage do they expect 
to gain by the investigation of physical phenomena ? Do they 
think, as in the study of human affairs, to make a practical use 
of their knowledge, and excite and calm the winds and the rain, 
and produce the seasons at their pleasure, or do they seek only 
to gratify a prurient curiosity f From these and numerous other 
passages of the Memorabilia, the difference between Socrates and 
his predecessors is evident. They spent their time in mere specu- 
lation upon ontological subtleties, confused and confusing ; but 
he turned his attention to ethical, practical duties. With him 
the proper study of mankind was man, his duties and relations. J 
These had been assigned to man by the gods as subjects of study. 
These they were to understand by personal investigation, and if 
this was neglected, the true object of life could not be secured. 
It was only by diligence in learning what the gods permitted to 
be learned, and reverent and pious inquiry of the gods, that in 

* Memorab. I. 2. 37. 
f Mem. I. 1. 11. 
% Mem. I. 1. 16. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXvil 

duced therm to grant information by divination upon those points 
which they had reserved as belonging to themselves.* 

4. He accustomed those with whom he conversed to accurate 
definition. f This was the foundation of his success in his conver- 
sations with the young and arrogant. He would draw forth a 
definition or general statement from the unwary, and then, by 
making them acknowledge, step by step, the inadequacy or actual 
erroneousness of the sentiment expressed, would not only lead 
them to accurate statement, but to a distrust of themselves ; and 
closely connected with this — 

5. He led his auditors to careful introspection. In a conver- 
sation with Euthydemus, who supposed himself wise, and without 
need of instruction from others, he inquired : Have you ever been 
at Delphi ? Yes, indeed, twice. — Did you notice the inscription, 
yvu>#[. o-avroV, found somewhere on the wall of the temple ? I 
did. — Did you suppose that this injunction had no reference to 
you, or did you undertake to examine yourself carefully to see 
what you are? — When Euthydemus replied that he already 
knew himself, and had no occasion to apply this precept, and 
Socrates had made him acknowledge that all who have not a 
just appreciation of their own powers, as applied to human use, 
do not know themselves, he proceeded to inquire : " Is it not 
plain that men experience the greatest good from self-knowledge, 
and the greatest evil from ignorance of self ? For those who 
know themselves know their own wants and necessities, and dis- 
tinguish between what they can and cannot do, and order their 
lives accordingly.";}; Socrates dwelt so much upon the necessity 
of self-knowledge in his teachings, that it was even made the 
subject of ridicule.§ " To him this injunction, c Know thyself,' 
was tho most sacred of all precepts, and he constantly cited it, 

* Mem. I. 1. 9; L 4. 11 sq. ; IV. 1. 

f See Mem. IV. 6. 1 sq. ; 13 sq., et al. seep. 

% Mem. IV. 2. 24 sq. 

§ See Aristoph. Clouds, 1. 842. 



XXV111 INTRODUCTION. 

and strenuously enforced its obligation upon his hearers."' 1 
The influence of this teaching, with Socrates' ability} to accom- 
plish the end aimed at, cannot be appreciated too highly. It 
strikes at the root of ignorance and delusion. It dispels self-con- 
ceit, and clears away the rubbish, and opens the mind to the re- 
ception of true knowledge. " To preach, to exhort, even to con- 
fute particular errors, appeared to Socrates useless, so long as the 
mind lay wrapped up in its habitual mist or illusion of wisdom ; 
such mist must be dissipated before any new light could enter." J 
But it was not merely a negative process with him. He so dis- 
pelled error and ignorance from the mind, as to leave it with an 
unextinguishable desire for knowledge ; and thus I am brought 
to another means of influence of Socrates. 

6. His abhorrence of ignorance in every form. The worst of 
all ignorance was self-ignorance, and ignorance in general was 
folly and vice, whilst knowledge or wisdom was virtue.§ This 
principle formed the basis of all his instructions. The man who 
had knowledge and wisdom had the right of entire control over 
others so far as they were void of knowledge. || This regulated 
all the intercourse and relations of life. In his view, the man 
who sinned ignorantly was far worse than the one who erred 
knowingly, for the former could not conduct himself justly, how- 
ever much he might desire it, whilst the latter could.^[ Know- 
ledge, with him, was a right appreciation of one's self in all the 
relations of life, whether to gods or men. If, then, a parent, or 
child, or friend, failed to conduct rightly, it was from a want 
of discrimination of the right, from ignorance ; and he was deserv- 
ing of severe reprobation. The defectiveness of this philosophy is 

* Grote, vol. VIII, p. 602. 

\ Mem. I. 2 : rolls dik Keyo/JLevois ai/rcp iruari XP^f JL€J/0U ^ v T0 ^ s &6yois, 
t)7ra)s jSouAotTo. 

% Grote, vol. VIIL, p. 603. 

§ Mem. III. 9. 4 sq. 

|| See Mem. I. 2. 49, where his application of this principle to the 
treatment of parents is defended by .Xenophon. 

f Mem. IV. 2. 19 sq. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXIX 

too palpable to require remark ; and yet the influence of such 
teaching, especially upon the young of the age of Socrates, in 
rousing a spirit of inquiry and investigation, must have been 
very great. Neither, as a matter of fact, was this teaching so 
defective in a moral point of view as we should suppose from the 
above statement; for he was as constant in his inculcation of 
control over the passions and appetites, as the means of conform- 
ity to the gods, as if this, too, were a primary article of his creed. 
How, he reasoned for substance, can one live virtuously and tem- 
perately, who does not know what virtue or temperance is ? but 
if he has acquired a knowledge of them by conscious effort, by 
diligent attention, he cannot fail to practise them. He will be 
inevitably lured on in the path of rectitude. 

7. His honesty, simplicity, and disinterestedness of character, 
especially contributed to his influence. These traits shine out in 
almost every page of the Memorabilia. " The shortest, safest, and 
best way to acquire the good-will of others is to strive to possess 
those good qualities which you wish to seem to have."* This 
was not only a precept which Socrates inculcated on others, but 
one on which he based his own course of life. An open, frank, 
and generous spirit he exhibited to all. " The love of Socrates," 
says Potter, " was equally pure and warm, individual and catho- 
lic, firm and free, ennobling and attaching. His heartiness, 
frankness and pleasantry, his power of convincing his friends of 
their faults, and then of converting them to sounder principles 
and conduct ; his extraordinary power of stimulating the luke- 
warm and encouraging the earnest ; and, above all, his way of 
founding the most practical conduct on the highest motives, 
must all be studied in a variety of details before they can be 
adeauately comprehended. Were we to attempt quotation, we 
should be embarrassed with all the treasures of Socrates' love — 
love for his friends, love for his country, love for his species — that 
noble love which flows in a clear pure stream in the conversations 
of Xenophon, tost glows with equal light and warmth in those 

• Mem. H. 6. 39. 



XXX INTRODUCTION. 

admirable Socratic Dialogues of Plato, in which we seem to catch 
the very tone and manner, nay, the very gesture and look of So- 
crates, and see that Silenus face beaming not only with wit and 
humor, sense and feeling, but with a spirit and a grace which 
still make the reader of Plato hang on the lips of Socrates the 
live-long night."* 

THE GUIDING SPIRIT (SaLfJiOVLOv) OF SOCRATES. 

Perhaps no one thing in reference to the character and teach- 
ings of Socrates, has been the subject of more diverse and con- 
tradictory opinions, than his idea of the haipoviov, of which he so 
often speaks. Even his own friends questioned him in vain upon 
it, and the Delphic oracle gave no satisfactory responses to the 
listening ear of an eager curiosity. The commentators have been 
able to trace, from hints in his scattered allusions, the uncouth 
lineaments of the artificer of all evil, or the mild and pitying 
visage of one of those pure spirits, whose delight it is to walk the 
earth or traverse the air as the guardians and guides of erring 
mortals. \But it is not our pleasure, were this a suitable place, 
to group together these several representations, but to give as 
well as we are able, the most probable explanation of this some- 
what difficult subject. 

I. The demon of Socrates was not a mere fictitious represen- 
tation, devised for the sake of acquiring authority with the 
people. His whole character forbids the supposition. His life 
and his death exhibit the most unequivocal proof of the sincerity 
of his belief, as exhibited in his daily intercourse with his fol- 
lowers. 

II. Socrates understood by Sai/xovtov something more, than 
the simple voice of conscience or the internal sense. 1. The 
meaning of the word, and the manner in which it is employed 
by him, show this. To Solijjlovlov is equivalent to to Sclov, that 
which comes from the gods, and is so used in contrast with that 
which has its origin in the mind of man. So in I. 1.9: Tovs 81 

* The Greek Philosophers, Socrates and Plato, p. 119, 20. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXI 

fxrjSkv r<2v rotovTwv olofjiivovs eTvat SaifjiovLov, dXXa iravra ttjs av 
&pa)irLvr]s yi'd)fji7]<;, BaijjLovav e'^77 ; I. 4. 2, 10, 18 ; IV. 3. 14 ; Plat. 
Apol. p 31. C. D. In the plural, then, ra Satfjiovia must corres- 
pond in geaeral with ol #eot; I. 1. 1 : ov<s fjuev rj 7t6\l<s i/o/u£ei 

$€OVS 01) VOfJLL&V, €T€pa §€ KOLLVOL SaLJJLOVLCL €LS<t>€p<x)V . 2. The 

manner in which he invariably speaks of the guidance that he 
received from this source, indicates that he considered it as some- 
thing supernatural. It was the voice of God : Seov cjxwrjv, Xen. 
Apol. § 12, 13. It was unerring. So it was found to be, not in 
his own experience only, but by others who had recourse to its 
revelations ; I. 1. 4 : Kal 7to\Xols tui/ £vvovtq)v Trporjyopeve ra [xkv 
ttolclv, ra 8e fjurj Troitiv, a>s rov haipoviov Trpo<jY)ixaivovTO<s, kcll tols 
liXv TreiSofiivois aura) avvicfrepe, rots Se firj 7rei#o/x€i/ois /^ere/xcXe ; 
Theages of Plato, p. 275-8. 3. Xenophon's testimony both to 
Socrates' and his own confidence in this unerring guide is beyond 
dispute. It was to Socrates, what the revelations of the gods 
through auspices, oracles, and the like, were to others, only more 
direct and certain. The entire reasoning of Xenophon in I. 1. 
2-5 depends upon the fact, that Socrates relied upon the moni- 
tions of the BaifjLovtov as divine. How else could it be any argu- 
ment that he did not discard the belief in the existence of gods % 

III. Socrates' Scu/xoviov was not, on the other hand, as has 
often been supposed, a specific supernatural being, vouchsafed to 
him alone for his guidance. His exhortations to Euthydemus 
not to expect or desire to see the forms of the gods, but to rest 
satisfied with their revelation of themselves in their works, and 
his declaration in close connection with this, that all men might 
receive the same guidance as was given him, if they would only 
acquiesce in the requisition made upon them, to forego the de- 
sire of a physical revelation, IV. 3. 12, .13, is inconsistent with 
such a belief. 

IV. We are now, perhaps, prepared for a more definite state- 
ment of whai is meant by the Socratic demon. If what has been 
said is well founded, it was something beyond the dictates of 
mere human foresight, and yet not a specific personal deity, ex- 
trinsic from, but everywhere present with him, to give audible 



XXX11 INTRODUCTION. 

warnings, nor a miraculous revelation, granted as a special favol 
to him, but above the hopes or even the reasonable expectations 
of any man who will faithfully strive after its attainment. One 
fact in the history of the age of Socrates aids us in coming to a 
more precise determination in regard to this matter. The belief 
in guardian angels, ministering spirits sent forth on errands of 
mercy, was not confined to the Jews. The reliance of the an- 
cients upon supernatural communications by various methods, 
and their view of the intimate connection between the deity and 
the human race, is too well known to need reiteration or proof. 
It is plain, too, that Socrates himself believed in inferior gods, 
who are childien and ministers of the supreme God, a medium 
of communication between God and man, a connecting link be- 
tween heaven and earth ; cf. Apol. p. 27. C. D. ; Memorab. IV. 
3. 13, and these he called Sai/wia. Two ideas, then, seem to be 
at the basis of this guidance of Socrates : First, his subjective fit- 
ness to receive aid from the gods, his spiritual conceptions of and 
obedience to them, and then, their willingness and presence to 
aid unerringly those who thus trust in them. The combined 
lesult of scrupulous attention to the suggestions of the inner sense 
and reason, and the assistance of the gods readily given to virtu- 
ous men, make up what is ascribed to the Solljaovlov. It is not 
strange that Socrates gave it the appellation of divine. For 
although preparation of mind was necessary, yet it was only in 
matters beyond the ken of human foresight, that he was accus- 
tomed to expect supernatural aid. In his view it was equally 
insane and foolish to have recourse to the aid of the gods on 
trivial occasions, and to reject it in reference to those matters, a 
full knowledge of which they have reserved for themselves. Cice- 
ro's exposition of Socrates' Saifjioviov is perfectly consistent with 
this view, although it gives rather the subjective relation of the 
matter, leaving the rest to be inferred; de Divinat. I. 53. 121, 
and 54. 122 : Ut igitur, inquit, qui se tradet ita quieti, praepa- 
rato animo quum bonis cogitationibus, turn rebus ad tranquilli- 
tatem accommodatis, certa et vera cernit in somnis : sic castus 
sensus purusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad avium reliquo- 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXlli 

rum que signorura et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoe 
nhnirum est illud, quod de Socrate saepe dieitur, esse divinum 
quiddam, quod haipoviov appellat, cui semper ipse 
paruerit, nunquam impellenti, saepe revocanti. 

In conclusion, one remark seems to be required upon aL 
alleged contradiction between the accounts of Plato and Xeno- 
phon in regard to the office of this demon. Plato says that it 
only restrained him, whilst Xenophon represents it as both re- 
straining and impelling him; cf. Plat. Apol. p. 31. CD, and 
Theages, p. 128. D. with the passages above cited. The true ex- 
planation undoubtedly is, that Xenophon intends to give only a 
general idea of the character of this guidance ; and it is not 
strange, that a sign which only prohibited, is spoken of also as 
indicating what w r as allowed, since the absence of a prohibition 
would imply permission. The object of Xenophon did not re- 
quire him to draw a precise distinction between that which was 
positively commanded, and that w T hich was to be inferred from 
silence. Besides, the fact that Socrates did consider the silence 
of his demon as a sign of assent, seems to be pretty well esta- 
blished by Plato himself. Cf. Apolog. p. 40. A. B. C ; Phaedr. 
p. 242. B. C. On this whole subject, see Plutarch de Socratis 
Genio ; Wiggers' Life of Socrates, Ch. III. ; Ritter's Hist. Philos. 
II; p. 38 sq. ; Tennemann's Gesch. Philos. II. 33-6, et al. ; Grote's 
Greece, Vol. VIII. p. 557 sq. 

XENOPHON AS BIOGRAPHER OF SOCRATES. 

At the time of Socrates' death, 399 B. C, Xenophon w r as ab- 
sent on the military expedition with Cyrus in Asia. And although 

I no definite record of the fact is found, it cannot be doubted, that 
the Memorabilia was written soon after his return. There is a 

I freshness of feeling and definiteness in allusion, which render it 
almost certain that the place of the teacher had not long been 
vacant, when the devoted disciple took up the pen on his behalf. 
The sadness which must have come over him on his return from 

; the expedition, so unwillingly undertaken, into the land of bar- 



XXxiv INTRODUCTION. 

barism, with the hope of again resuming his place with the little 
band of chosen friends around their companion and guide, seems 
yet to linger about him, and give coloring to his words. Even 
the absence of bitterness at the mistaken folly and injustice of the 
murderers, is perhaps an indication of the heartiness of his sorrow, 
of the subdued feeling of recent grief. 

It is unnecessary at present to discuss at length the compara- 
tive merits of Plato and Xenophon, as rival biographers of Socra- 
tes.* Neither of them has given a complete and finished por- 
trait, but both have left vivid and distinct outlines of particular 
parts, which need to be carefully studied and compared with dis- 
crimination, in order to supply the portions which are left in 
shadow, and to form a just idea of the original. But our imme- 
diate concern is with the sketch given in the present volume. 
We have already alluded to the facilities which Xenophon en- 
joyed for the execution of his work, by a long, familiar, and 
confidential acquaintance with his master, and with others who 
were so fortunate as to witness the equanimity and cheerfulness 
of his last hours. We might also speak of the good practical 
sense, the cultivated mind, and simple and graceful style of our 
author, but any one who is not strongly impressed with these 
qualities in him, before reading far in the work itself, would be 
little influenced by any presentation that we should be able to 
make. We could also express a hearty disapproval of the senti- 
ments of those who accuse Xenophon of deficiency in warmth of 
feeling in defending his master. It is true he exhibits no ebulli- 
tions of passion ; and how could he, and yet be the faithful and 
reverent disciple of one who had labored so often and so earnestly 
to subdue in himself and others all violent emotion ? It may, we 
think, be asked with confidence, where we should go for an idea 
of Socrates as a man, a citizen, a moral teacher, if the Memora- 
bilia were not in existence. As a philosopher, if we have skill 
enough to separate the Platonic from the Socratic, he is most 
fully exhibited in Plato. Xenophon, if he were capable of the 

* See Schiermacher. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXV 

task, did not attempt to give this part of Socrates' character, ex- 
cept incidentally. And yet "he intimates," says Grote, "very 
plainly, that the conversation of Socrates was often, indeed usually 
of a more negative, analytical, and generalizing tendency. ;" . . . 
" destined ... to awaken the inquisitive faculties, and lead to the 
rational comprehension of vice and virtue as referable to determi- 
nate general principles." Humor, in which Socrates was not 
deficient, we cannot find to any considerable degree in Xeno- 
phon. If he could appreciate it, which we see no reason to doubt, 
it was little to his purpose to give this a prominent place in his 
work. And besides, he could have had little heart to join in 
mirth over the new-made tomb of his murdered friend. He 
would most naturally dwell upon the serious and thoughtful de- 
velopments of character at such a time. 

Xenophon's principal design was, to present and illustrate the 
object of the life of Socrates, and thus correct wrong impressions, 
and rescue his memory from the calumnies which had proved so 
fatal. He wished to exhibit him as a good man and a useful citi- 
zen, the two points in his character which had been especially 
assailed by his accusers. His own practical turn of mind led him 
more to the consideration of the good results of his teachings, 
and the direct and palpable means of obtaining those results, than 
to mere speculations, however ingenious and subtle they might 
have been. It is, in fact, the basis of the character of Socrates 
that is given by Xenophon, the nucleus around which other qua- 
lities encircle, but without which we should often be left in dark- 
ness and doubt. We may with safety say, that no one of the 
pupils of Socrates had imbibed more of the genuine spirit of their 
teacher than Xenophon. The very absence of some of the more 
positive qualities of mind which are so conspicuous in Plato, 
enabled him to yield more implicitly to the teachings of one 
whose word was law to him, and fitted him to give a simple, un- 
adorned representation of his life and character. 

We do not contend that the conversations of Socrates, as re- 
corded by Xenophon, were taken down precisely as they fell 
from his lips. The title indicates that they were given from 



XXXvi INTRODUCTION. 

recollection. They are also frequently spoken of as things 
remembered. We do not claim that full justice is always done 
to Socrates in their presentation.* This could not be expected in 
a brief abstract, which they undoubtedly often are. It does, how- 
ever, appear to be indisputable, that Xenophon had carefully 
stored in his memory not only the truths themselves, but the 
manner in which they were presented to eager listeners. There 
is a minuteness and circumstantiality in many of them, and in- 
deed a repetition,! which would have been avoided, had it not been 
the design of the author to give a transcript from real life. The 
very purpose of the author, too, in writing his book would have 
been frustrated, could it have been shown to be erroneous or false 
in respect to matters of fact. For it was without doubt written 
and made public while many of those with whom the conversa- 
tions were held were yet living, and would have been ready to 
give their voice in its condemnation, had not the representation 
been faithful. And furthermore, his defence would have had 
little influence, if it could have been shown, that it was not in 
accordance with reality, especially as he professed to narrate that 
which he had heard with his own ears, or had received from the 
mouth of credible witnesses. 

The general characteristics of this work are so well and briefly 
stated by an English scholar,J that we cannot do the reader a 
better service than to allow his remarks upon this point to take 
the place which we had reserved for our own : " The Memora- 
bilia of Xenophon is a possession for all time ; for the noble sim- 
plicity of the style is worthy of the purity and soundness of the 
principles. Indeed, who can mark without admiration the strong 
sense, the good feeling, the high principles, and the right prac- 
tices of this book ? It bears the same ratio to the Dialogues of 
Plato, that the practical teaching of the Gospels does to the doc- 



* See I. 2. 53 ; I. 3. 1 ; I. 4. 2 ; II. 4. 1 ; IV. 3. 4. 
f Ct L 4 with IY. 3 ; I. 5. with IV. 5, et al. 

\ Rev. J. P. Potter: Characteristics of the Greek Philosophers, So- 
crates and Plata . pp. V, 8. 



LIFE OF SOCRATES. XXXV11 

trinal teaching of the Epistles. He who runs may read. It was 
a great service which Socrates rendered his countrymen. He 
cleared the foundations of religion and morals from whatever was 
obscuring and undermining them. He exhibited these founda- 
tions in all their strength, and showed that principles and conduct 
may be safely rested upon them. The very characteristic of So- 
c crates' philosophy is the grand simplicity of a Doric temple. He 
. states the great principles of religion, and morals, and politics, so 
i clearly and convincingly, that every one must understand, and no 
. one can deny. The sincerity of the manner is equal to the truth 
of the matter. And to all this must be added a genial warmth 
t of feeling, whether it be shown in deep reverence for God, or in 
hearty love to man, which it is impossible to resist-; for whilst 
Socrates states truth so convincingly as to compel assent, he 
urges it so kindly as to win conviction." 



The text of the present edition is that of K (inner, with occa 
sional alterations in pointing and things of minor importance. 
When it appeared desirable, various readings have been given in 
the notes, and reasons for the one adopted, briefly stated. 

In preparing the first edition, free use was made of the labors 
: of Kuhner, whenever they seemed to our purpose. We did not, 
however, follow him blindly, and sometimes came to results quite 
different from his, on the examination of a passage. We also 
had constantly by us, Xenophon's Memoiren ; mit Einleitungen 
\ und Anmerkungen von Dr. Moritz Seyffert, Konigl. Professor and 
Conrector am Gymn. zu Brandenberg, and sometimes received 
valuable aid from it, although the notes are, for the most part, 
made up of the translation of single words and phrases. Other 
editions, as those of Schneider, Weiske, Bornemann, and Green- 
wood, were occasionally consulted. The additions and correc- 
tions in the present edition are principally the result of experience 
<n teaching, although the suggestions of others, either in printed 
! notices or private correspondence, have not been unheeded or 



XXXV111 INTRODUCTION. 

without much value. If the diligent student shall be enabled by 
the present volume, to gain a more thorough insight into the 
character of one of the greatest and best of uninspired men, and 
more love for, and familiarity with, the most cultivated and re- 
fined language of any age or nation, we shall feel that we have, 
in addition to the enjoyment which each day spent in the prepa- 
ration of the volume brought with it, a full reward for our labor. 



ABBREVIATIONS AND EXPLANATIONS EMPLOYED IN NOTES. 

Xiihn. Gr., the Translation of Kiihner's Grammar by Edwards and 

Taylor. 
L. Gr., the Larger Grammar of the same author. 
El. Gr., his Elementary Grammar as prepared in English by Taylor. 
B. Gr., simply B., or Buttmann, Robinson's Buttmann, ed. 1851. 
0. Gr., Crosby's Grammar. 
8. or Soph. Gr., Sophocles' Grammar. 

Other Grammars are often referred to, but in such a way, it is believed, 
as not to need explanation. "When references are made without nam- 
ing the work, as I. 2. 5; III. 6.3, 20; 3. 10, <fec, the books, chapters, and 
sections of the Memorabilia are intended ; and when only the name of 
the work, without the name of the author, is given, as Apol. Hellen* 
&q. some treatise of Xenophon is referred to. 



UEN0$nNT02 



AnOMNHMONE YMA T A 



•H E N O $ n N T O 2 
AIIOMNHMONEYMATQN. 

BIBAION nPSLTON. 



CHAPTER I. 



ARGUMENT. 



In the trial of Socrates, two crimes were alleged against him, as render- 
ing him worthy of death : — 1. He did not reverence the gods of the State, 
but introduced other new deities instead of them ; — 2. He corrupted the 
youth (§ 1). In confutation of the first accusation, the following consi- 
derations are adduced : 

1. He did not omit either private or pnblic sacrifices to the gods (§ 2). 

2. He made use of divination (§ 2 — 9). In saying that his divinity 
(rh daijiSi/iou) made known to him future events, he did not differ from 
other Athenians, who do not suppose that sacrifices, the flight of birds, 
and other such things, of themselves make known the future, but that 
the gods make revelations through them. "While others, then, say that 
they are guided by casual events, he, going back to the cause, averred 
that a divinity guided him ; and by the confidence which he placed in 
the revelations made to him, he showed his confidence in the gods and 
his consequent belief in their existence (§ 2 — 5). In reference to neces- 
sary duties, he gave advice to his friends upon the manner of their per- 
formance ; but in regard to things of a doubtful nature, he counselled 
them to ask direction from the gods ; he believed it equally impious not 
to consult the gods in reference to those matters, the knowledge of which 
they had retained to themselves, and to have recourse to them in respect 
to things that fall within the province of human reason (§ 6 — 9). 

3. The innocence of Socrates is also evident from the whole course of 
his life. He passed much of his time in public, where all could see and 
hear him, and yet no one could adduce an instance of impiety in word 
or action. He did not, like the other philosophers, employ his time ii. 

1 



2 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fruitless discussions in regard to the origin of the world and other things 
which are beyond the bounds of human knowledge, but upon questions 
relating to the conduct of life both in private and public ; his endeavor 
was to give men correct principles of action, and to make them valuable 
citizens (§ 10 — 16). Socrates confirmed his precepts by specific actions, 
showing how much his reverence for the gods preponderated over fear 
of man. It is indeed strange that the Athenians were persuaded that 
he was guilty of impiety, when he proved both by his actions and words, 
that he not only did not despise but was especially mindful of the gods 
(§ 17—20). 



IloXXdfas i^avfiacra, rlau irore Xoyocs 'A^rjvalovs 
eireicrav oi ypayfrdfievot 2co/cpdT7]v, a>9 afyos eirj *&avd- 
tov rfi iroXei. *H fiev yap ypacf>rj tear avrov roidSe 
T£? i)V dStfcel £ coKpdrrjs ou? fjuev rj itoXls 
vofjbi^ec *&eovs ov vojull%cov, erepa he kclivcl 
SaLfiovca el^cj>epcov dhc/cel he /cal tov<z veovs 

8ld(f)^6LpCDV. 

2 TIpcoTOV fjiev ovv, oo? ovtc ivo/JLt^ev ov$ rj itoXls vo\il- 

%€L ^€0^9, TTOtCp 7TOt' i^pijeraVTO Te/C/M7]pLCp ; ^fVCOV T€ 

yap (pavepbs rjv iroXXdias fiev oLkoi, 7roXXd/ci$ he eirl 
tcov kolvcov ttj<$ 7ro\ea)9 ficoficov, Koi ixavrucfi yjpco ievo$ 
ovk d(f)avr)S rjv hceTe^rpvXrjTO yap, a>9 (f)airj ScotcpdrT)*; 
to haifioviov eavTco arjfjbaivetv* cfoev hrj ical fidXiard 
fioi hofcovcnv avrbv atTtdcraa^at icaiva haiyiovia eU$e- 

3 pew. f O S' ovhev fcacvorepov elsecjzepe tcov ciXXcov, ocroi 
fiavrifcrjv vofii^ovre^ olcovol? re ^pcovTai ical §r}}xai<$ ical 
orv/JL/36\oi$ koi ^vaiaw ovtol re yap v7roXa/ji/3dvovaLV 
ov tou? opvfeas ovhe tou9 diravTcovTas elhevat rd avpr 
<pepovra rots fjuavTevo/jLevois, dXXd tou9 *&eov$ hid tov- 

4 tcov avra arjfiaivecv, tcd/celvos he ovtcos evofM^ev. 'AXX' 
oi juuev ifKelaroi cf>acriv vtto re tcov opvfocov fcal tcov 
diravTcovTcov diroTpeireo^al Te koi it poT perirectal* %co- 
KpaTrj? he W97T6/3 eyiyvcocricev, qvtcos eXeye* to haifioviov 
yap ecprj crrj/jiaiveiv. Kal 7roXXol$ tcov %vvovtcov irpo- 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 3 

rjyopeve rd fiev rrotelv, ra Be fir) iroteXv, &)? rov Bat- 
fjbovi'ov rrpocrr/fialvovTl^' koX tois fiev Trefoofievots avrcp 
avvec^epe, tols Be fiy irefaofjievots fierefieXe. Kalrot t/? 5 
ovfc av S/ioXoyrjeretev avrbv fiovXeefaat fiiqr rjXfotov 
fJLTjT akaCpva cpaiveer^at to?9 ervvovertv ; eBoteet S' av 
dfi^orepa tclvtcl, el irpoayopevcov 009 virb ^eov <j)cu- 
vbfieva Kara ^evBofievo^ ecpacvero. ArjXov ovv, on- 
ov/c av irpoeXeyev, el fir) eTrterrevev dXrf^evereiv. Tavra 
Be ris av aXXtp irterrev&etev rj S^ew ; irterrevoov Be Seofc 
7rc3? ov/c elvat *&eov$ evbfit^ev ; ,- 'AXXa fir)v eiroiet /cal 6 
rdSe 7r/)o? tov$ eirtrriBeiovs • rd fiev yap dvay/cata 
avvefiovXeve /cal irpdrretv, o>? evofit^ev apterr av 
Trpa^rjvaL • 7rept Be rcbv dBr]Xcov, oVa)? av drro^rjerotrOj 
fiavreverofievovs eirefirrev, el irotrjrea. Kal tov$ fieX- 7 
Xovras oXkovs re teal iroXets fcaXcbs ol/crjcretv fiavrt/crjs 
ecfrr] TrposBeter^at • re/crovt/cbv fiev yap rj ^aXfcevrifcbv fj 
yeoopyi/cbv rj dv^fpco7rcov dpyticbv rj rcbv rotovrcov epycov 
e^eraart/cbv rj Xoytcrrt/cbv rj ol/covo/mt/cbv rj errparrjyt/cbv 
y yevecr^at, irdvra ra rotavra fia&rjfiara /cal dv^pebrrov 
yvcofir) alperea evbfit^ev elvat % to, he fiey terra tcov iv 
toutols ecf>r] tov$ ^eov? eavrots /caraXeiireer^at, cov ov- 
Bev BrjXov elvav rol<$ dv^pcoTTots. Ovre yap rot rco b 
tcaXcos dypbv 4>vreverafie'v(p BrjXov, o$rt$ Kapircoaerat* 
ovre rco icaXcbs olfciav olfcoBofirjerafievco BrjXov, 09T£9 ol 
KYjaei* ovre rco errparriyttcco BrjXov, el ervficpepet errpa- 
rriyelv ovre rco iroXtrticco BrjXov, el ervficpepet rrjs TroXeas 
irpoararelv* ovre rco /caXrjv yr][iavrt, tv evc\>palvr]rat, 
BrjXov, el Bid ravrriv dvtdererat* ovre rco Bvvarov? iv 
rfj iroXet fcrjBeerra? Xaftovn BrjXov, el Bed rovrovs crre- 
prjaeraL rfj? 7roXeco<;. Tovs Be firjBev rebv tolovtcov d 
olo/ievovs elvac Baifibviov, dXXa irdvra rrj? dv^pcDTTLvrjs 
yvcofirjs, Baifiovdv ecf>r] • Baifiovav Be Kal tou? fiavrevo- 
jievovs, a Tot9 dv^poo7roL<; eBco/cav ol ^>eol fia% overt Bta- 
icplvetv olov el rt<z eTrepcorcmj, irorepov eir terra fievov 



xenophon's memobabilia. 



rrvioyelv eirl %evyos Xafietv Kpetrrov rj fir) eTriaTdfievov 
rj irorepov eiTLGTafievov Kv/3epvdv eirl Tr)v vavv /cpelrrov 
Xafietv r) fir) iTTtaTafievov, rj a e^eariv dpL^firjaavTas 
rj [xeTprjaavras rj crrrjcravTas elhevai, tou? tcl rotavra 
Trapa tcov ^ecov Trvv^avofievovs a^e/JLLara irotelv rjyel- 
to % etprj Se helv a fiev fiaStovTas irotelv eScoKav ol ^eol 
fiav^dvetv a Se fir) SrjXa Toh dv^pooiTOLS earl, irei- 
paa^ai Sia fiavTLKrj? Trapa tcov ^ecov irvv^dvea^ai* 
tov$ ^60t>? yap oh av coatv XXeqo arffialveiv. 

10 'AXXa, fir)v itcelvos ye del fiev rjv iv too cfravepoo* 
irpcoi T€ yap els tovs irepiiraTovs Kal tcl yvfivdcrta fjeo 
/cal TrXrj^ovcrrjs dyopa<z i/cel (j>avepb<z rjv, Kal to Xolttoi 
del Tr)$ r)fiepa<$ r)v ottov irXelaTOLS fieXXot avveaea^ai' 
Kal eXeye fiev co<? to ttoXv, Toh he fiovXo/ievoi? i%r)v 

11 d/coveiv. OvSeU 8e ircoiroTe SooKpaTov? ovSev daefih 
ovSe dvocriov ouTe wpaTTovTOS elSev, ovTe XeyovTos yjkov- 
crev. OvSe yap irepl ttjs tcov irdvToov (pvaeoos fjirep tcov 
aXXcov ol TrXelcfTot SteXeyeTO, o-kottcov, ottqo<z 6 /caXov- 
fievos V7rb tcov aofaaTobv Koafio? e<f>v, Kal tiglv dvdyKais 
€Ka&Ta ylyveTai tcov ovpavioov, dXXa Kal tov$ (frpov- 

12 Ti£ovTa<z Ta ToiavTa fioopalvovTa? direheUvvev. Kal 
nrpaoTov fiev avTcov eaKoirei, nroTepd nroTe vofiicravTes 
Ikovcos rjSrj Tav&pcoTrtva elSevai epypvTai eirl to irepl 
tcov TOtovTcov ^>povTi^eiv, rj Ta fiev dv^pcoTreia irapevTe^ 
tcl Satfiovta Se o~ko7Tovvt€<;, r)yovvTaL Ta irposrjKovTa 

13 iTpaTTetv. 'E^avfia^e 8\ el fir) <j>avepbv avrols eaTtv, 
otl TavTa ov SvvaTov ecrTLv dv^pooirois evpecv eirel Kal 
Toij$ fieytcTTOV cfrpovovvTa? eVl too irepl tovtcov Xeyecv 
ov TavTa So^d^etv dXXrjXois, dXXa tol<z fxaivoiievois 

14 6/jloloos StaKela-^ai Trpbs dXXrjXov?. Tcov re yap fiacvo- 
fjbevcov tov<? /lev ovBe Ta hetvd hehtevai, tqvs Se Kal Ta fir) 
(f>o/3epa (jtofteLcfeaL' Kal TOt9 fiev ouS' iv o^Xw SoKelv 
ala^pbv elvat Xeyeiv rj Troielv otiovv, toIs he oiS ' e^LTTf* 
Teov eh dv^pcoirovs elvat hoKelv Kal tov<; fiev oifo 



BOOK I. CHAP I. 5 

lepbv ovre fieofibv ovt* aXXo tcov ^elcov ov8ev tl/jlccv, 
tovs 8e Kal Xi^ovs Kal £yXa tcl rv^ovra Kal ^rjpla 
tre'flecr^aL* tcov re irepl ttjs tcov TrdvTcov cpvaecos /xepL- 

fjLVCOVTCOV TOLS fl€V 8oKelv €V fJLOVOV TO OV elvaL ) TOLS 8 

aireipa to ttXtj^os' Kal tols /mev del Kivela^ai iravTa, 
tols S' ovSev av iroTe KLVTj^fjvac • Kal tols fiev irdvTa 

. ylyvea^al T€ teal diroXXva^aL, tols 8e ovt av yevea^ac 
7T0T6 ovSev ovt aTroXeLcr^aL. ^EaKoiret 8e Trepl avTcov '. 5 
Kal TciSe* ap\ cosTrep ol dv^s pcoireta fiav^sdvovTes rjyovv- 
Tac tov^\ o ti av [JLa^coaLV^ eavTols T€ koI tcov aXXcov 
otco av fiovXcevTac iroifjaeiv, ovtco Kal ol tcl ^eca %q- 

, TovvTes vopLi£ovo~LV, e r ireL8av yvcoo-LV) ah avajKais eKaaTa 
ylyveTaL, TroLrjtreLV, otov ftovXcovTac, Kal dvejiovs Kal 

J vSaTa Kal copas Kal otov S' av aXXov 8ecovTat tcov 

TOLOVTCOV, Tj TOLOVTO [JL€V Ol)8eV Ov8* iXTTL^OVCTLV, ClpK€L 

S' avTols yvcovai fiovov, fj tcov tolovtcov eKaaTa ylyve- 
TaiN Hepl fiev ovv tcov Tama tt pay pcaTevo fiev cov tol- 6 
avTa eXeyev ambs he irepl tcov dv^pcoirelcov av del 

- SceXeyeTo, ltkottcov ti evcrej3es 9 ti dcre/3es' tl koXov, ti 
altryjpbv • ti SUaiov, tl cl8lkov ' tl acocppocrvvrj, tl fiavia • 
tl dv8pela^ tl 8eLXla • tl ttoXls, tl ttoXltlkos * tl dpyj] 
av^pcoTTcov, tl dp^LKos av$pcQ7rcov Kal irepl tcov aXXcov, 
a tov$ jbLev elSoTas rjyeLTO KaXovs Kaya^ovs elvat, tovs 
8 ' dyvoovvTas dv8pa7ro8co8eLS av SLKalcos KeKXrja^aL. 

"Ocra fjLev ovv jultj xf>avepbs fjv oircos eylyvcoaKev, ov- 17 
Sev ^rav/jLacTTov vTrep tovtcov Trepl avTOv irapayvcovai 
tovs SLKacTTas* ocra 8e irdvTes fjSecrav, ov ^avfxacrTbv^ 
el fir) tovtcov eve^vpbrf^riaav ; BovXevcras yap iroTe L8 
Kal tov ftovXevTiKov opKov 6fJLocras : iv co rjv KaTcX tovs 
vo/jlovs ftovXevcreLV, eTTLaTaTrfs ev tco 8rjfjbcp yev6/ievos } 
eTTL^vpLrjcravTOS tov Stf/jLov iTaph tovs vo/jlovs evvia aTpa- 
TTjyovs pLLa ifrtfcpcp tovs d/xcpl OpdavXXov Kal 'EpacrL- 
vl8t]v diroKTelvaL irdvTas, ovk rj^eXrjcrev eirLy\rr) (filer uu 

I opyL^ojievov fiev avTco tov 8rj[JL0V ) iroXXcov 8e Kal 8vva- 



6 xenophon's memorabilia. 

twv direiXovvrcov dXXa irepl irXelovos eiroirfaaro evop 
Keep rj ^apiaaa^ac tc3 hrjfKp irapa to SUacov /ca\ 

19 (pvXd^aa^ao tov$ direiXovvras. Kal yap eirt/jLeXela^at 
^eou? ivofju^ev dv^pcoircov, ov% bv rpoirov ol iroXXol 
vofii^ovcriv ovroc puev yap olovrac tol><? ^eovs tcl /xev 
elSivai, rd 8\ ovk elBevac ^oofcpdrr]? Se irdvra /xev 
rjyelro S-eou? elSevat, rd re Xeyojjieva xal irparrofMeva 
Kal rd cnyfi fBovXevopieva^ iravrayov he irapelvai, Kal 
crrifxaiveiv T049 dv^pco7rot<; irepl t&v dv^pcoireccop irdv- 

TCOV. 

20 ©avfjid^co ovv, oirco^ irore iirela^rjo-av *A^rjvaloi 
ScoKpdrrjv irepl tov<$ ^eou? fjurj aaxppovetp, tov dcrefie? 
fxev ovhev irore irepl tovs ^eou? ovt elirovra ovre 
irpd^avra^ roiavra he Kal Xeyovra Kal irpdrrovra irepl 
*&ecov, old tis dv Kal Xeyoov Kal irpdrrcov el/77 re Kal 
vo/jll^olto evcrefieaTaTos. 



CHAPTER II. 



ARGUMENT. 

The second accusation of the enemies of Socrates (I. 1.), that he was a 
corrupter of the youth, is shown to be without foundation by the follow- 
ing considerations : 

1. He dissuaded the youth from impiety, disobedience to law, the 
indulgence of the sensual passions and effeminacy, and inculcated the 
opposite virtues, inspiring the hope, that, by the love and practice of 
them, they would become honorable and good. This he did, especially, 
by presenting himself as the most perfect example of the practice of those 
virtues which he inculcated (§ 1 — 8). 

2. The accusation that Socrates made his disciples violent opposers 
of the established laws and usages, is confuted by the simple feet, that 
his teachings, showing the inconvenience and injuries resulting from the 
use of violence as contrasted with persuasion, must necessarily have had 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 7 

the very opposite effect (§ 9 — 11). The disorderly conduct of Critiaa 
and Alcibiades after they had been his pupils, is no cause of reproach 
against him. They sought not his society from any love for his charac- 
ter and teachings, but as a means for the more effectual accomplishment 
of their ambitious purposes ; and yet whilst they were with him they 
practised self-government ; and that not from constraint but from per- 
suasion (§ 12—18). But virtue unless constantly exercised falters and 
dies (§ 14 — 23) ; and Critias and Alcibiades, after leaving Socrates, were 
withdrawn from the continued practice of those virtues which he en- 
joined, by the influence of other men, and Socrates ought, in contrast 
with these men, to receive praise rather than blame (§ 24 — 29) ; for he 
faithfully admonished his pupils whenever he saw them going astray. 
Critias, offended by the severity of his admonitions, sought revenge after 
he had become a ruler of the State, by causing a law to be passed against 
Socrates (§ 30 — 38). The object of both Critias and Alcibiades in joining 
themselves to Socrates, is evident from their conduct; and in the case of 
Alcibiades, was strikingly illustrated by a conversation with his guardian 
Pericles (§ 24 — 47). In contrast with these men, all who joined them- 
selves to Socrates with the desire of becoming wise and good, passed 
their whole lives in the exercise of virtue and without reproach (§ 48). 

3. The accusation of inspiring in those who associated with him, a 
disregard of parents, relatives, and friends, rests entirely upon a misun- 
derstanding of the nature of his teachings in this regard ; for his object 
was to give the relation of parents and children, friends and relatives, a 
higher object, mutual benefit (§ 49 — 55). 

4. The accusation made against him, of quoting from ancient poets, 
for the purpose of inculcating feelings of malevolence and tyranny, is 
absurd (§ 56 — 59). On the other hand, he ever exhibited the most disin- 
terested regard for all men, both citizens and strangers (§ 60, 61). 

In fine, it appears from the considerations adduced in this and the 
preceding chapter, that Socrates was worthy of the highest regard and 
honor from the city, rather than punishment (§ 62 — 64). 



Oavfiaarbv^Se (fxtiveral fioc koX to ireia^rjvai Tiva^ 1 
co? ScDfcpdrr]? tovs veovs Scecj^etpev, o? nrpbs tols elpT]- 
fiivoc? TTpcorov {lev a<ppoSi(rlcov fcal ryaarpbs irdvrcov 
dv^rpcoTrcov iy/cpariararos rjv. elra irpbs ^et/Mcova zeal 
*&epo$ koL TravTCLS irbvov? KaprepCKcoraro^j en 8e 7rpbs 
to fjL€Tpicov Sela^ac 7re7rcu8ev{ievo<; ovtcos, cosre ttclvv 
/MKpa /cetCTTj/Aevos ttclvv paSloos €%eiv apicovvTa. ITco? 2 



8 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ovv, avrbs cov toiovtoS) dXXov? av rj a<xe/3efc rj Trapa- 
vbfiovs rj Xfyvovs rj dcppohLcrlcov aKpareis rj 7rpo9 to 
irovelv fiaXatcovs eTroirjaev ; 'AXX* eiravae fiev tovtcov 
ttoXXovs aperyjs irotrjaa^ eirChvfielv teal eXirlhas irapa- 
cr^coVj av eavrcov eTTLfieXcovTat^ koXovs Kal ayefeovs 

3 eaecr^ac. Kalr.ot, ye ovheircoiroTe viveo-yeTO hihdcrKaXo*; 
elvau toutov dXXd tco cpavepbs eivai tolovtos cov eXTrl* 

%€IV €7TOL6i TOV? CTwhiCLTplftoVTaS €CLVTCp, fllflOVfieVOV^ 

4 i/cetvov TOLov$8e yevrjcrea^ai,. J AXXd firjv Kal rov acofia- 
T09 avros re ovk rjfieXet tov<z t' dfieXovvTas ovk eirfiveu 
To fiev ovv virepecT^lovTa virepirovelv direhoKifia^e, to 
he, ocra y' rjhecos r) ^v)(r] he%eTai, ravra iKavm eKiro- 
vecv ehoKifia^e • Tavrrjv ydp rr)v e%iv vyietvrjv T€ ikclvco<$ 
eivai, Kal rrjv t?}? yjrv^rj^; eTUfieXetav ovk efiirohi^ew ecprj. 

5 *AXX* ov firjv ^pviTTLKos ye ovhe dXafyviKos rjv ovt 
dfiireyovr) ov^s* viroheaei ovre rfj dXXrj hiaiTr}* ov firjv 
ovh' epacriyjprwxdTovs ye tovs crvvovra? iiroieL' tcov fiev 
yap aXXcov eirfevfiicov eiravej tovs he eavrov e7rfev~ 

6 fxovvra^ ovk eTrpdrrero ^prjfiaTa, Tovtov S' dire^b- 
fievo? evbfii^ev eXev^epla? eTTifieXeicr^aL • tovs he Xaji- 
fidvovras 777? ofiuXia^ fiitr^bv dvhpaTTohiGTas eavrcov 
direKaXeij Sea to dvayKaiov avrols elvac hcaXeyecr^ai, 

7 7rap' cov av Xdftoiev rov fica^ov. 'E^avfia^e h\ el tl$ 
dperrjv eirayyeXXofievo^ dpyvpiov irpdrroiro^ Kal fir) 
vofic^oc to [xeytcTTOV Kephos e^eiv cplXov dya^bv ktt)- 
crdfievos, dXXd <f>oj3oiTo 7 fir) 6 yevbfievos KaXb? Kaya&b$ 
tco tcl fieyiaTa evepyeTr)o~avTi fir) Tr)v fieylarrfv %dpiv 

8 egoL y HcoKpaTr}? he eirrjyyeiXaTO fiev ovSevl ircoiroTe 
toiovtov ovhev eiricTTeve he tcov £vv6vtcov eavTco -rov<$ 
dirohe^apLevov^y airep avTos ehoKLfia^ev, eh tov irdvTa 
/3iov eavTco Te Kal dXXrjXots cfrlXovs dya^ov^ ecrecT^ac, 
ttw? av ovv 6 toiovto<z dvrjp hcacj&eipot, tov? veovs ; ei 
fir) dpa r) t?}? dp€Tr}$ eirifieXeia hiacf&opd eaTiv* 

9 'AXXd, vr) jdla, 6 Karr)yopo% ecprj, virepopdv eiroicL 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 9 

tcov KcfoeaTcoTcov voficov tou9 cvvovras, Xeycov, ca? fice- 

pOV 6L7] TOVS fl€V TTj<$ 77*6X60)9 ap^OVTCLS CLTTO KVaflOV 

KcfeiaTaaisai, KV^epvrjTrj Se firjSeva ^eXeiv Ke^prja^rac 
/cvafievTco, fiijSe re/CTOVi, fir)0* av\r]rfj, fM]8* eV aXXa 
rotavra, a 7roXXco ekdrrovas /3\d(3a$ dfiapTavofieva 
iroiel tcov irepl ttjv ttoXlv dfiapTavofievcov tot)? 8e 
tolovtovs Xoyovs eiraipeiv €<prj tov<? veovs Karaj)povelv 
ttjs fccfeea-Tcocrrjs 7roXiTela^ kcli iroielv /3ia[ov$. 'Eyco 10 
S' olfiac tol>9 <ppov7]cnv dcr/covvTas teal vofiLZpvTas ifca- 
vov$ eaecr^au rd avficpepovTa ScSdcrKetv tov$ irdXiras 
rjfctcTTa ytyveo^ai fiiatov?, elSoras, oti rfj fiev /3la 
Trposecaiv eyfirpcu koX klvSvvoi, Sid Be rod irefoeLV dtciv- 
Svvcos re fcal /nerd tpCXias ravrd yiyveTac • oi fiev yap 
fitaa^ivres o>? dcpacpe^evTes fitcrovcnv, oi Se 7reccr^evTe<; 
a>? Keyapiafievoi cpiXovcriv, Ovic ovv tcov eppovrjenv 
dcrKovvTcov to ficdl^ecr^at, dXXd tcov Icr^vv dvev yvco- 
fjbrjs eyovTcov Ta TocavTa irpaTTetv eaTtv. ' 'AXXa firjv 11 
teal avfifidyoov 6 fiev fiid^ea^ab ToXficov SeotT dv ov/c 
oXiycov, 6 Se irefoeLV Svvdfievos, ovSevos* tca\ yap fzo- 
vos rjyoLT dv Svvaa^ai Trefoew. koX cpovevetv he tois 
TOiovTOis rj/cLCTTa avfifialvei,' Tt? yap diro/CTecvai Tiva 
fiovXoiT* dv .fidXXov t) ^covtc irec^ofievco ^prja^at ; 

'AXlC ecpy ye 6 /caTTJyopos, XcoKpaTei d/iiXrjTa yevo- 12 
fievco KpiTias T6 teal ^AXtafiidhris irXelcrTa /catca ttjv 
ttoXlv e'77 -oLrja aT7]v. KpiTias fiev yap tcov ev ttj oXc- 
yapj(l a 7rdvTcov irXeove/CTtcrTaTos re real /3iatoTaTO$ 
iyeveTO, J AX/ci,/3id$7]<; Se av tcov ev Trj SrjfiotcpaTia irdv- 
tcov dicpaTecTTaTos koX v(3pLGTOTaTo<z Kal fiiatoTaTos. 
'Eyco 8\ el jxev tl tcaicov etcelvco ttjv ttoXlv eirotTjad- 13 
ttjv, ov/c dTroXoyrjGOfJLav ttjv 8e 7T/509 XcoKpaTrjv avvov- 
a Lav avTocv, co? eyeveTo, Sirjyi'jcrofiai,. 'Eyevecr^Tjv fiev H 
yap 8r] too dvSpe tovtco epverec cpiXoTifiOTaTco ivdvTcov 
A^7]va(cov, flovXofievco re irdvTa St eavTcov irpaTTecr^ab 
koX TidvTcov bvofiacTTOTaTco yevecf^ai* fjSecrav Se Xco- 

1* 



10 XE]STOPHON 7 S MEMORABILIA. 

Kpdrrjv air eXaylaTcov fiev yjirffiaTcov avrapKearara 
tcovTa, tcov r)8ovcov 8e rraacov eytcpareararov ovra, rol$ 
8e ScaXeyo/JLevocs ovtco iracri yjpcofievov ev to6? XoyoL?, 

15 07TG)? JBovXolto. TavTa 8e bpcovTe /cat ovre o'lco irpoeL- 
prja^ov, irorepov tl$ avrcb (fir) tov fiiov tov Sco/cpdrovs 
€7riSrv/JLrjo-avT€ Kal tt)? acoeppoavvr]^, r)v eicelvos e2%ev, 
opi^acr^aL tt}? dfitXla? avrov, r) vofilaavTe, el dfiLXrj- 
aaiTTjv ifcelvcp, yevea^aL av iKavcordrco XeyeLV re Kal 

16 irpdrrecp ; 'Eyco fiev yap rjyov/iaL, ^eov 8l86vto$ avrolv 
rj %r)v oXov tov filov, co^irep %covTa XcoKpaTTfv ecopcov, 
t) re^fvdvai, eXea^ac av fiaXXov avrcb re^vdvau ArjXco 
S' eyevea^rjv it; cov eV pa^drrjv ■ C09 yap rd^cara /cpeir- 
Tove tcov crvyyLyvofievcov rjyrjada^rjv elvac, eu^u9 diro- 
TT7}hrjaavre XcoKpaTovs eTrparTerrjv tcl iroXiTifcd^ covirep 
eveKa Sco/cpdrovs cope^rjTrjV. 

V "lacos ovv eiiroL tl$ av irpbs ravra, ore %pr)v tov 
^(OKpaTrjv fir) irpoTepov tcl ttoXltlkcl ScSdcr/cecv tovs 
avvovTas rj acoc\>povelv. 'Eyco 8e 7rpo9 tovto fiev ovk 
dvrlXeyco* nrdvTas 8e tou? SiSdafcovTas opco avTovs 
SetfcvvvTas T6 toZ<$ fiav^dvovortv, fjirep avTol ttolovctlv 

18 a hihdaKOVcTL) teal tco Xoyco 7rpo<;/3L/3d%ovTa<;. 018a 8e 
/cal ^cofcpdrrjv 8eiKV\)VTa Tofc %vvovq~lv eavrbv icaXbv 
fcdydiibv ovTa, Kal 8iaXey6fievov /cdXXccrTa ire pi dp6Trj<; 
Kal tcov aXXcov av*& p coir iv cov. 018a 8e fcdtcelvco aocfcpo- 
vovvt€, 69T6 ScoKpaTeL avvrjcrTrjv, ov cpo/3ovfievco fir) 
fyjfJLtolvTO rj iraioiVTO virb ScoKpaTovs, aX\' olofievco 
t6t€ KpaTLCTTOv elvav tovto irpaTTeLV. 

19 "JTcrft)? ovv eiiroiev av iroXXol tcov cpacrKOVTcov <f>cXo- 
aocpeiv, 0Ti ovk av ttot£ 6 Slfcatos aSi/co? yevocTo, ovSe 
6 crcbcf)pcDV v/3picTTr]s, ov8e aXXo ov8ev, cov fjLa^rjcrk 

icrTLV, 6 fia^fCOV dv€7TLCTTr)fJLCOV CUV 7T0T6 yevotTO. 'Eych 

8e irepl tovtcov ovy^ ovtco ytyvcocrKco* opco yap cosirep 
ra tov crcofjLaTO<z epya tov<z fir) tcl crco/jLaTa dcncovvTas ov 
8vvafievovs ttol€lv, ovtco /cal tcl Trj<$ ^1^779 epya tov$ 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 11 

fir) Tr)v ^rvxV p dcr/covvTas ov hvvafievovs • ovre yap a 
See irpdrreiv ovre cov Sec dire^ecr^aL SvvavTac. Aib 20 
/cal tovs vlels ol iraTepes, /cav coctl ccbeppoves, ojjlcos dirb 
tcov irovr^pcov dv^pcoircov ecpyovcriv, a>? rr)v fiev tcov 
Xprjcrrcop ofiikiav dcr/crjcrcp ovcrav rrjs aperr)?, rr)v he 
tcov Trovrjpcov fcaraXvcrtv. Maprvpec he /cal tcov Tzoir}- 
tcov 6 re Xeycov 

'EcrdAwj/ fJL€j/ yap &ir* etrdAa 5i5a£eaj * fju de KaKolaLV 
^v/JLjj.((ryr}s, u7roAe?s k<x\ rbv iovra toov. 

teal 6 Xeycov* 

AvTap avrjp aya&bs Tore fxev kolkos, aWore §' eaSAos. 

Kdyco he fiaprvpcb tovtow opco yap, cosirep tcov iv 21 
fieTpco ireTvoiiqfievcov iircov rou? fir) fieXeTcovTas iiriXav- 
*&avofievov<z, ovtco /cal tcov hchacr/caXi/ccov Xoycov toZ? 
dfieXovcri Xrj^rjv iyyiyvofievrjv. f, Orav he tcov vov^ert- 
kcov Xoycov iTTtXd^fTjraL tls, iiriXeXr^aTai icaX cov ' r) 
^v^rj r ndcrypv(ja tt}? acoeppocrvvrjs iwe^vfiet* tovtcov 
S' €7riXa^6fi€vov ovhev ^avfiaarbv /cal tt}? acocf>po- 
avvr}<$ eTTiXaSfeaiiai. 'Opco he /cal rou9 efc cpiXoiroaiav 22 
Trpoajftevras /cat rou? eh epcora? iy/cvXca^evTas, tjttov 
hvvafievovs tcov re heovTcov iTTLfieXeia^ai, /cal tcov fir) 
SeovTCov direyea^ai* iroXXol yap /cal xprjfiaTcov hvvd- 
uevoi cpelSea^ac, irplv ipav, ipaa^evTe? ov/ceri hvvavTac 
/cal Ta xprj/iaTa /caTavaXcbcravTes, cov irpoa^rev direl- 
yovTQ /cephcov, alcr^pa vofiiCpVTes elvai, tovtcov ov/c 
dire^ovTai. Uw? ovv ov/c ivhexeTat, trcocppovrjcravTa 23 
Trpoa^ev aifcts fir) crcocppovelv, /cal hi/caia hvvrfisevTa 
irpaTTeiv averts dhvvaTelv ; Udvra fiev ovv efiotye ho/cel 
tcl icaXa Kal Tuya^d da/cr)Ta elvat, ov% r)/aaTa he 
acocj>poavvr) ■ iv tco yap avTco crcofiaTt trvfiTrecpvTevfievai 
Trj ^v^fj at rjhoval irefoovcnv avTr)v fir) acoc\>povelv^ 



12 xenophon's memorabilia. 

dXXa rr)v rayiarrp) eavrals re Kal rco acopuarL X a P^ 
Qa^ac. 

24 Kal Kptrlas Br) Kal *A\iaf3ia&r)s;, eco<; fiev ^coKpdrei 
crvvtfcrrrjv, eBvvda^rjv, eKeivco yj)cop,evco av/jb/Jbd^cp^ rccv 
fir) koXcov €7riSrv/uLLa>v Kparelv i/cetvov 8' diraXXayevre, 
Kpcrias p<ev, cpvycov eh QerraXlav, i/cel avvrjv dv^spco* 
tto£? dvo/ila fiaXXov r) BcKatoavvrj ^poo pivots* AXkl- 
/3id8rj$ S' av Sid fiev KaXXo? vtto ttoXXcov Kal crefivcov 
yvvaiKcov ^rjpcb/ievos, Sid Bvvafiiv Be rrjv ev rfj TroXet 
Kal tols avfifidyoi^ vrrb rroXXcdv Kal Bvvarcov KoXaKeveiv 

dv^rpCOTTCDV SicfepVTTTO/jLeVOS, VTTO Be TOV BrjflOV TLflCO- 

fievos, Kal paBlcos irpcorevcov^ cosirep oi rcov yvfiviKcov 
dycovcov d^Xrjral pqBicos rrpcorevovres dfieXovat rr)<$ 

25 daKrjaecds, ovrco KaKelvo? rjfieXrjaev avrov. Totovrcov 
Be avfifiavrcov avroiv, Kal coyKcofievco fiev eirl yevet, 
e7rrjp/ievco S' eirl irXovrq), rrecjtvcrrjiievco S' eirl Bvvdfiei, 
Beared pvjm/ievco Be vtto ttoXXcov dv^pcoTTcov, eirl he irdcn, 
tovtois Btecffoapfiivco Kal ttoXvv yjpovov diro Scoxpdrovs 
yey ovore, ri ^avjiacrroV) el vTTepr\c\>dvco iyevea^rjv ; 

26 Elra, el fiev ri eTTXrj/ifieXrjcrdrrjv, rovrov ScoKpdrrjv 6 
Karrjyopos air carat, ; ore Be veco ovre avrco, rjvUa Kal 
dyvcofioveardrco Kal arc par ecrr dray eZ/co? elvac, XcoKpdrrjs 
irapea^e acoeppove^ ovBevbs eiraivov BoKel rco Karrjyopco 

27 d%cos elvai ; Ov firjv rd ye aXXa ovrco Kplverac rl$ 
fiev yap avXrjrrjs, rfc Be Kal Ki^aptarrj^, t/? Be aA,\o? 
BiSdcrKaXos iKavov<$ rroirjcras rov<? fid^rjrd?, edv irpbs 
aXXov? eX^ovres %e/pou? cpavcocrcv, air lav e^eu rovrov ; 
Tt9 Be irarrjp^ edv 6 irals avrov avvBiarpiftcov rep 
crcocf>pcov fj y varepov Be dXXco rep crvyyevofievo? Trovrjpbs 
yevrjrat, rbv rrpoa^ev alridrai ; dXhJ oi>% oaeo av irapd 
rco varepco %€ipcov cjialvrjrai, roaovrco puaXXov eiraivel 
rbv irporepov ; aXV oX ye rrarepe? avrol avvovres rols 
viecTLj reov iraiBcov rrXr^jbiieXovvrcov^ ovk alrlav e^ovaiv^ 

28 edv avrol crcocppovcocnv. Ovrco Be Kal ScoKpdrrjv BUaiov 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 13 

rjv Kpiveiv* el fiev avrbs eiroiei re <j)avXov, el/coTcos av 
eSo/cec 7rov7]pb$ elvac el Se avTos acoeppovcov SceTeXec, 
7tw? av Stfcalco? ttjs ov/c evova^ avrS ica/cia^ alriav 
exoc ; V 

'AXX* el /cal /JL7]$ev avrbs /rovrjpbv ttolcov i/celvov; 29 
<bavXa rrrpaTTovras opebv e7rr/vei, : St/cacco? av eTrertiiaro* 
KptTiav fiev tolvvv ala^avofievos epcovra Ev^v8t]/jlov 
tcaX ireiptovTa xprja^at, KcfeaTrep ol rrpbs ra^poSicna 
tcov acofidrcov airdKavovre^^ airerpeire^ cj)dcr/ccov dve- 
Xev^sepbv re elvai koX ov irpkirov dvSpl /caXS /cdya^tco, 
tov epcofjievov, co fiovXerac ttoXXov afyos cpalvea^ratj 
irposaLrelv cosirep tovs tttco^ou? Uerevovra /cal SeofAe- 
vov irposSovvat, tcai ravra fir]8evb$ dyd&ov. Tov Se 30 

KpiTLOV TOLS TOIOVTOLS OV% VTTa/COVOVTOS OvSe CLTTOTpe- 

7rofjL€vov : Xeyerac rbv Sco/cpaTTjv, dXXcov re iroXXcov 
irapovrwv koX tov EifevSrjfAov, elirelv, otl vi/cbv ovtco 
8okolt] irdayeiv 6 Kpcria^ eTrfevpLcov Ev^vSijficp irpos- 
Kvrja^at cosirep rd vtSca to2<$ Xi^ot^y *E% cov Srj /cal 31 
e/jblaet rbv ScoKpdrijv 6 KpLrlas, cos^e /cal, ore tcov Tpid- 
KQVTa cov vofJbd^eTrj^ /jbeTa Xapt/cXeovs eyiveTO, dwefju- 
V7]jji6vevcrev avTco, teal ev toIs vo/xots eypa-dre Xoycov 
Te^yrjv /jltj hiidaiceiVy eirrjped^cov e/cecvop, /cal ov/c e%cov 

OTTTj e7TLXd/3oLTO, dXXd TO KOivfj TO?9 (J)lX0G~6(J}0L$ V7TO 
TCOV 7ToXXcOV i7TCTL/ULCOfJLeVOV eTTi^>epCOV avTcp, /cal SiafidX- 

Xcov 7rpo? tov? ttoXXovs' oiSe yap eycoye ovt* avTos 
tovto TrcoiTOTe XcoicpaTOVS 7]/covcra, ovt aXXov <f>da/cov- 
tos d/C7]/coivat jjcfeofJLrjV. 'ESrjXcoo'e Se* eirel yap ol hH 
TpidfcovTa 7roXXovs fjuev tcov ttoXltcov /cal ov tov? j(€l- 
p[o~Tovs dire/cTecvov, ttoXXovs 8e TTpoeTpeirovTo dSc/celv, 
elire irov 6 Sco/cpaTrjs, otl ^avfiacrTov ol Sokoltj elvai, 
el Ti? yev6[Aevo<$ fiotov dyeXr)$ vofievs /cal Tas /3o0? eXaT- 
rou9 re /cal j(elpov<; iroicov psr) b\ioXoyoi7] /cams ftov/co- 
Xo? elvai' eTL Se ^avfiaaTOTepov, el Tt? irpoaTaTr}^ 
yevipevos iroXecos /cal iroitov tov? iroXtTa^ eXaTTov\ 



14 xekophon's memorabilia. 

Kal yeipovs fir) alayyverac, firjo' oXerai icaicbs elvai 

33 irpoardrr]% Tr}$ 7r6Xecos. 'ATrayyeX&e'vros Se avrols 
rovrov, KaXeaavre? 6 re Kptria<; Kal 6 Xapi/ckrjs rov 
JtcoKpdrrjv, rov re vofiov eSeiKVvrrjv avrco Kal roh veois 
direLTrerrjv fir) StaXeyea^ai. *0 8e XcoKpdrt]^ ewypero 
avrco, el e^elrf irvv^dvea^ai, el n dyvoolro rcov rrpo- 

34 ayopev/uevcov. Tco S' ecpdrrjv. 'Eyco rolvvv, ecfrrj, ira- 
peaKevaafiac fiev rre'dsea^aai rots vofiow ottcos he fir) 
&' dyvouav Xa^co re nrapavofir)aa<$, rovro /3ovXofiai 
aa<f)Go$ ficfeelv irap ificov rrorepov rr)v rcov Xoycov 
reyyrjv avv rocs dp'&cds Xeyofievoi? elvat vofil£ovre<; r) 
avv rocs fir) op'&co?, direyea^sau KeXevere avrr)$. El 
fiev yap avv tch? op^cos, hrjXov ore dcpeKreov etrj rov 
o/>^g3? Xeyecv el 8e avv rols fir) op^fcos, 8r)Xov ore 

35 iretpareov op^oo? Xeyecv. / Kal 6 XapiKXr)^ opyta^el? 
avrco* ^Errevhrj, e<pr], co XcoKpares, dyvoels, rdhe aoi 
evficfeearepa ovra rrpoayopevofiev, rols veoL<$ oXcos fir) 
ScaXeyea'Sac. Kal 6 ScoKparrj^* r/ Iva toivvv, ecfrr), fir) 
dficfriftoXov ?7, 6t>? aXXo re rroico r) rd irpor]yopevfieva, 
bplaare fioi, fieyjpi iroacov ercov 8e2 vofii^eiv veovs elvat 
rov? dv^pcbirovs. Kal 6 Xapi/cXr)s • r/ Oaov irep, elire, 
y^povov fiovXevetv ovtc e^earcv, cos ovirco cppovlfiocs ovai* 

36 firjSe av StaXeyov vecorepoL? rpidtcovra ercov. — Mrjhe. 
dv tl covcofiai, ecfrrj, r)v rrcoXfi vecbrepos rptdfcovra ercov, 
epcofiai, brrbaov rrcoXel ; — Nal rd ye roiavra, ecf>r) 6 
XapLicXr)<f dXXd roc av ye, co ^c&Kpares, eccofoas, e/Scb? 
7rco? eyei, rd irXelara epcorav* ravra ovv fir) epcora. — 
Mt?S' drroKplvcofiai ovv, ecpr), av rk fie epcora veos, eav 
elhco, olov rrov olicel XaptKXrjs ; r) rrov earu Kptrlas ;— 

37 Nal rd ye rotavra, ecf>r) 6 Xapi/cXf)?. e O 8e Kpirias* 
'AXXd rcovoe roi ae d7reyea^ac, ecj>rj, herjaeu, co %cb~ 
fcpares, rcov a/evrecov Kal rcov re/crovcov Kal rcov %a\- 
Kecov Kal yap olfiau airovs r)8r) Kararerplcj^ac ocaSrpih 
Xovfievovs virb aov. Ovkovv, ecprj 6 ScoKpdrrjs, Kal rcop 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 15 

€7TO/jL€PC0P TOVTOLSy TOV T6 Sc/CdlOV KOI TOV QGIOV KO.X 

twv dXXcop tojp tolovtcop ; Not [jlcl Al\ etprj 6 Xapi- 
/cXr)$, /cal tgop /3ov/coXo)p ye' el Se /ubrj, cj^vXarrov, ottcd? 
fir) /cal av ekarrovs tcls /3ovs Troirjcrrjs. "Ep^aa /cal 38 
SfjXop iyevero, otl, a7rayye\StevTo$ avrol? tov irepl tcop 
(3ooop Xoyov, oopyl^opTO tg3 ^co/epdret. 

Ota fi€P ovp r) Gvpovcria eyey opet Kptria iTpbs %cd- 
/cpdrTjp, /cat co? ei%op 7rpo9 dXXrjXovs, eiprjrcu. ^alrjp 39 
8' op eycoye fjurjSepl firjSefjLiap elpcu TraiSevatP irapd 
rov fir) apecr/coPTos. Kptria^ 8e /cal 'A\faf3id8r]$ ov/c 
apecrtcopTos avrols Soo/cpdrovs Q)jULLXr)crdTr)p, op yj)bpop 

G)/JLL\€IT7)P CLVTG), dXX €lfcv$ €% dp^f)? G)p/J,7]/c6T€ 7T/506- 

crrdpaL Tr)<$ iroXew €tl yap ^co/epdret ctvp6pt€<z ov/c 
oXXols real fxdXXop eire^elpovp hiaXeyea^ai r) tols 
fidXtara irpdrrovcu rd iroXiTUcd. Aeyerau yap *AXicl- 40 
/3td$r]p) TTplp el/cocrLP ircop eXpac, HepL/cXel lirirpoirio 
fiep optl iavrov, TrpoardTr) Se tt}$ 7roXeo)9, rotdSe 
hiaXe-xpfyjpab ire pi po/jlcdp* Elire /jlol, <pdpai, 3) Uepi- 41 
/eXet9, e^o^9 dp fie ScSd^aCj tl eari po/jlos ; IldpTcos 
Stfirov, <j)dpaL top IlepL/cXia. AiSa^op Brj 7Tpb<; tojp 
^edop, cf>dpat, top ^AX/a/StdS^p 9 C09 eyooy* d/covcop tipgop 
i7rat,pov/JL€Pcop, otl po/il/jlol dpfipe? elcrtPj olj&aL fir) dp 
St/calco<z tovtov Tvj(elp tov eiraipov top fir) elSoTa, tl 
ecTTt pofjios. '-4XX* ovSep tl j(aXeirov Trpdy/iaTo? eirL- 42 
^vjiels, & ^AX/cc/SidS?], §dpai top IlepL/cXea, fiovXofiepos 
ypcopat, tl ecTTL pojios 9 irdpTes yap ovtol pojjlol elaip, 
ot>9 to 7rX>}^09 avpeX^bp /cal So/cLfidaap eypatye, (f>pd» 
%op, a Te 8el ttolelp /cal a jlli]. — HoTepop Se Taya^d 
pofjuiaap Se?p iroLelp, rj Ta /ca/cd ; — Tdyd^d, prj Aia, 
<f>dpaL, & {jb€Lpd/cLop, Ta Se /ca/cd ov. — 'Edp Se fir) to 43 
7tXt}^09, dXX\ co^irep ottov oXtyapyia iaTip, bXiyot 
GVPeX^sopTes ypd-yJrcocrLP. 6 tl ^pr) 7tol€lp, TavTa tl Igtl ; 
—HaPTa, (j)dpaL, oaa dp to KpaTOVP ttjs 7r6Xeco9 /3ov- 
Xevo-dfJLepop, d %pr} iroLelp, ypdyfrrj, voixos /caXelTaL. — 



16 xenophon's memokabilia. 

Kal av ivpavvos ovv Kparcov rrj$ TroXecos ypd^ rots 
rroXlracs, a %pr) irocecv, Kal ravra vo/jlos earl; — Kai 
oaa rvpavvos ap^cov, (frdvac, ypdfyec, /cat ravra vo/jlos 

44 KaXecrac. — Bia Se, (ftdvac, Kal dvo/jcia re iarcv, & 
UepUXecs ; **Ap ov% orav 6 Kpecrrcov rbv rjrrco fir) 
7re/cra?, dXXa ficaadfievo? dvayKaay irocecv, 6 re av 
avr& SoKy ; — "E/iocye SoKec, (j)dvac rbv UepcKXea. — 
Kal oaa apa rvpavvo? fjcr) rreiaa? roi)s iroXcra? dva- 
yKa^ec irocecv ypdcpcoVydvo/ucia earl; — AoKel /jloc, fydvac 
rbv JJepcKXea* dvarfoe/jcac yap rb oaa rvpavvos fir) 

45 Trelaa? ypdeftec vo/jlov elvac. — "Oaa Be oi oXiyoc row 
ttoXXov? fir) rreiaavres, dXXa Kparovvres ypdefrovac, 
irorepov j3tav cj^cojuLev, rj fjcr) cjzeo/jeev elvac; — JJdvra /not, 
SoKec, <^>dvac rbv UepcKXea, oaa re? fjcr) ireiaa? dvajKa^ec 
nvd rrocecv, eire ypdcpcov elre fir], (3la fidXXov rj vofio? 
elvac. — Kal oaa apa rb ttccv irXrj^o? Kparovv rcov ra 
yj)r]fiara e^ovrcov ypdepec fir) irelaav, fiia fidXXov f) 

46 vo/jlos av elr) ; — MdXa roc, (j)dvac rbv IlepcKXea, <y 
. y A\Kcj3cdhr)* Kal rjfiels, rrjXcKovroc 6We?, Secvol ra roc- 

avra rjfiev rocavra yap Kal ifieXer&fiev Kal eao(f>c%6- 
fie^a, old irep Kal av vvv ifiol So/cet? fieXerav. Tbv 8e 
'A\KL/3cd8rjv cj)dvac El^e aoc, S) TIepiKXec?, rore awe- 

47 yevofjerjv, ore Secvoraro? aavrov ravra rja^a, ^Eirel 
roivvv rd^cara ra>v iroXcrevofievcov vireXafiov Kpecr- 
roves elvac, ScoKpdrec fiev ovKerc irposyeaav ovre yap 
avrocs aXXdbs rjpeaKev, el re irposeX^ocev, virep &v 
rjfidpravov eXey^Sfievoc rjffiovro* ra Se rr)? TroXeco? 
errparrov, oyvrrep eveKev Kal ScoKpdrec 7rpo<sr)X^ov. 

48 'AXXd Kpcrcov re ^coKpdrov? rjv oficXrjrr)? Kal Xacpe- 
<j)6bv, Kal XacpeKpdrrjs, kccI ( EpfioKpdrrjs, Kal %cfifila<> 7 
Kac Kefir}?, Kal ^acScovSr]?, Kal aXXoc, oc eKelvcp avvrjaav, 
ofy cva Srj/jcrjyopcKol rj ScKavcKol yevoevro, dX)C cva : KaXoL 
re Kaya^ol yevojievoc, Kal oXk(o Kal ocKeracs Kal ocKecos 
Kac cj>cXoc$ Kal rroXec Kal iroXirac? Bvvacvro KaX&s 



BOOK I. CHAP II. 17 

Xprjo^ac /cal tovtcov ovSeU, ovre vecoTepos ovre irpecr- 

/3lJT€pO<; COV^ o{5t' i7TOL7]Or€ KCLKOV OV&6V, OVT aiTiaV €a^6V. ' 

'AXXa Soofcpdrr]? y\ ecprj 6 Karrjyopos, tovs Trarepas 49 
irpoirrfXafcl^eiv iSiSacrfce, irefocov puev tovs avvovras av- 
tco <ro<ficDT€povs 7TOL6CV tcov iraTepcov, cpda/ccov Se /caTa 
vojjlov e^eivai irapavoias eXovTi /cal tov irarepa 8r)aai^ 
T€/cfjL7]pi(p tovtcq xpcopievos, a>? tov a/Jba^earepov virb 
tov crocpcoTepov vo/iipiov etr] SeSecr^ai, Sco/cpaTr}? 8e 50 
tov [xev aplasias eve/ca SecrfievovTa hucalcos av teal avrov 
aiero SeSea^rai vito tcov eiricTTafJievcov, a pur] avrbs eirU 
ararac /cal tcov toiovtcov eve/ca TroXXd/ci? ia/coirei, tl 
Siacpepei pLcivias afio^ia* /cal tqvs fiev fiaivopievovs 
co€to GV/jL<p€p6vTcos av SeSea^ai /cal avToi? ical tols 
cpiXois, rou9 8e fir] iTriaTapbivovs tcl SeovTa Slkcllcos civ 
uav^rdveiv irapa tcov eTritrTapievcov. J AXXd ScacpdTrjs 51 
ye, ecbrj 6 KaTrjyopos, ov /jlovov tov$ 7raTepas, aWa kcu 
tou9 aXkovs avyyevels eiroiei iv aTipiia elvai it a pa 
to?9 iavTco crvvovcrc, Xeycov, a>? oi/re tou9 fcdpLVovTas 
ovt€ tou? Suca^opievovs ol crvyyeveis cocpeXovcriv, dXXd 
tou9 [lev ol IcLTpol, tou9 8e ol avvSuceiv eTTiaTapievoi. 
"Ecj)7] 8e ical we pi tcov cpiXcov avTov Xeyeiv, a>9 ovSev 52 
ocpeXos evvov? elvai) el pir) /cal axfieXeiv ivvrjaovTai* 
fjiovovs Se cpdcriceiv avTov d%iov<$ elvai Tifir)s tov$ el86- 
ra9 tcl SeovTa /cal eppLrjvevcrai 8vvap,evov<; ■ dvairei- 
*hovTa ovv rou9 veov$ avTov, a>9 avTo? elr) crocpcoTaTos 
Te /cal aXXovs l/cavtoTUTOS iroir\aai aocpovs, ovtco 8ia- 
Tfaevai tou9 eavTco crvvovTas, W9T6 pirjSapLov irap 
avTol? tou9 aXXou9 elvai irpbs eavTov. 'Eyco S' av- 53 
tov olSa fjuev /cal irepl iraTepcov Te /cal tcov dXXcov 
avyyevcov Te /cal irepl cpiXcov TavTa XeyovTa* ical 
; 7rpo9 tovtoi? ye &r], oti, t?}? yfrv^r)^ i^eX^ov<rr]^ iv y 
fJiovr) yiyveTai cppovrjais, to acopia tov ol/ceiOTaTOV 
dv^spcoiTov Tr)v TayivTrrv e^eveytcavTe? acpavCCpvaiv. 
"EXeye Se, oti /cal %cov efcacrTO? eavTov b irdvTcov b\ 



18 xestophon's memokabilia 

ptdXtara <ptXet, rod cco/jlcltos o to av d^petov y kcl\ 
dvcocjieXes, avros re d<fiatpet Kal aXXcp irapeyet* avroi 
re ye avrcov owlets re Kal Tpfyas Kal tvXovs d<pat- 
povo-L, Kal tols larpois Trape^ovat pterd ttovoov re Kal 
dXyrjhovcov Kal diroTepbvetv Kal diroKdetv, Kal tovtojv 
%dptv qiqvtcli hetv avrois /cal pita^bv Tivetv* Kal to 
ataXov ifc tov arojJLCLTOS diroirTvovatv &)? hvvavrat 
7roppcoTdrcOj Store 0)(f>eXet ptev ovhev avrovs evov, fiXd- 

55 7TT6L he 7ToXv pbdXXoV. TdVT OVV eXeyeV OV TOV pt€V 

TrctTepa %covTa /cctTopvTT€tv hchdaKcov, ectVTov he /caTa- 
Teptveiv* 6X\! eirthetKVvcov^ OTt to acfrpov aTtptov eaTt, 
irapeKaXet e7rtpbeXeta^at tov o>9 (ppovtptojTaTov elvat 
Kal axfreXtpLooTaTOVj 6ttcos : edv T€ vtto 7raT/?6?, idv T6 
vtto dheXcfrov, idv re vtto aXXov Ttvbs fiovXrjTat Ttptd- 
a^atj ptrj toj oltcelo? elvat irtaTevcov dpteXfj, dXXa 
iretpctTat, vcf S)V av fiovXrjTat Ttpcaa^at, TQVTOts ax£e- 
Xtpto<; elvat. 

56 V JE^>?7 S' avTov 6 KaTrjyopos Kal tcov evhoi-ordTcov 
TrotrjTcbv eKXeyoptevov to, nrovrjpoTaTa Kal tovtovs ptap- 
Tvpiots xpeopbevov, hthdaKetv tov<? crvvovTa? KaKovpyov? 
T€ elvat Kal TvpavvtKovs* *Hatohov ptev to* 

"TLpyov 8* oudlv ovtitios, aepylrj Se r" oveitios* 

TovTO*hr) Xeyetv avTov, a>? 6 irotrjTr)? KeXevet ptrjhevbs 
epyov ptrjTe dhUov p^ryre alayjpov dire^ecr^sat, dXXa 

57 Kal TavTa irotelv eirl tco Kephet. ScoKpaTT)? 8' e7rethrj 
opuoXoyrjcratTd to ptev epydrrjv elvat axpeXtptov re dv* 
^poctircp Kal dya^abv elvat, to he dpybv /3Xaj3ep6v T€ 
Kal KaKov, Kal to ptev epyd^ecfeat dyaSsov, to he dp- 
yelv KaKov, tov? ptev dya^ov Tt irotovvTa? ipyd^ea^at 
Te e(j>7] Kal epydra^ dyd^ovs elvat* tov? he Kvftevov- 
Tas 7] Tt dXXo 7rov7]pbv Kal eirttyipttov irotovvTas dpyow 
direKaXet. 'JS/c he tovtcov o/j^w? dv e%ot to* 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 19 

"Epyov o' ovdej/ oveidos, aepyir] oe r oveiSos. 

S 

To Be e O/jLrjpov €(f)r] 6 Karrjyopos iroXXaKis avrbv \e- 58 
yecv 7 ore ^OBvaaevs 

"Ovriva, fj.\v fiaaiXria Kal e£oxov &vopa K^en/, 
Tbv 5 ' ayavols iireeffonv iprjrv(TaaKe irapaards * 
Aai/JLovt', ov ere touts kolkov &s deiSlo-o'eo'&cu, 
'AAA.' avros re Ka&ricro, teal &A\ovs XBpve Aaous. 
*Oy 5' av drj/Jiov r* avfipa ffioi, fioooovrd t s e<pevpoi, 
Tbi> (TK'fjTrTpcp eKavaCKev, S/j.oKX^o'ao'Ke re fnv&<p ' 
Aaifxovi% arpefxas -fjffo, Kal &\\aiv fJLv&ov &KOve t 
Ot creo (peprepoi elo~i * av 8* airroAe/jLos Kal 'dva\Kis f 
Ovre 7tot' eV iroXe/jLcp eVaoi'3/uos, ovr* evl f$ov\y. 

Tavra Br) avrbv i^yela^ac, a>? 6 Troirjrr)? erraivoiri 
iraleo^sai rovs BrjjuLoras Kal irevrjras* Soofcpdrrj? S' 59 
ov ravr eXeye* Kal jap eavrbv ovrco y* av oiero Becv 
iraiea^fai" dX}C e<pr) Belv rovs firjre Xoyu* fJitfr' epya> 
G)(f)€\ifLov$ ovras, fiijre arparevfiarc firjre rroXeu fJLtjre 
avrw to5 8r)fi(p, el n Beoc, fiorj^elv licavovs, aXXcos r 
edv irpbs rovr(p Kal ^rpaaels &<rt, irdvra rpdirov kco- 
Xvea^ai, kclv irdvv ttXovgloi rvy^dvcoatv oWe?. *AXXa 60 
%(DKpdr7]$ ye rdvavria rovrcov <j>avepb$ rjv Kal Btj/jlo- 
rtKos Kal (jjtXdv^po)7ros &v eKelvos yap rroXXovs eVi- 
^vfiyra<; Kal darovs Kal %ivov$ Xaficbv ovBeva ir^irore 

\ fxta^bv rr)<; avvovaias eTrpd^aro, dXXa iraatv dcjfoovco? 
eiriqpKei rcov eavrov* &v rives pLiKpd fiepr) rrap eKel- 
vov rrpolica Xaftovres iroXXov rols aXXocs eirdctXovv, 

I Kal ovk rjaav, wirep eKelvos BrjfiortKOi' rocs yap fjur) 
e^ovcri xprjiiara BcBovac ovk tf^eXov BcaXeyea'&ai. 

! 'AXkd ^coKpdrrjs ye Kal irpbs rovs aXkovs dv^pcoTrovs 61 
Koafiov rfj irokei irapel^e iroXka) fxdXXov r) Al^as rfj 

\ AaKeSai/jbovioov, o? ovofxaarbs iirl rovrtp yeyove. Aiyas 
uev yap rats yv\xvorraiBiais rovs iirtBrj/jiovvras ev Aa- 
KeBalfjLovt %evovs iSet7rvL^e' ScoKpdrrjs Be Bid iravrbs 
rov filov rd eavrov Bairav&v rd fxeycara rrdvras rov$ 



20 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fiovXo/jLevovs axpeXei,* fieXriovs yap ttolgjv tov$ avy* 
ycyvopievovs a7re7r€/JL7T€V. 

62 'E/uloI fjiev Br) %(AHcpaTK}<$ tolovto? &v ehoKev T£//% 
agio? elvau ttj iroXet fiaXXov rj ^avarov. Kal Kara 
rgvs vb\xov? oe <TfC07rcop av tl? tov& evpot. Kara yap 
tov$ vopLovs, idv tl$ cfravepbs yevrrrai KXeirrcov rj Xoo- 
ttoSvtcjv r) fiaXavTLOTO/iicbv rj Toiywpvy&v rj dvhpairo- 
hitypuevos r) lepoavXobv, tovtol? ^dvaros eariv r) fy/juia* 

63 &V i/C€LVOS TT&VTCDV dv^pC07TCDV TrXelcTTOV dlTelyeV. ' AX- 

Xd jJLTjv rfj iroXei ye ovre nvoXepbov icatccos av/jL/3dvro?j 
ovre ardaeco?, ovre rrpoSooria?^ ovre aXXov tcaicov ov- 
Sevbs 7rco7roT€ alno? iyevero. OvSe pirjv ISia ye ovSeva 
rrdoirore dv^pcoircov ovre dyaStcov ciTreareprjarev, ovre 
Kaicol? 7repte/3aXev a\\' ov8* air lav rcov elpr/fievcov 

64 ovSevbs rrdorror ecrye. ITco? ovv evoyo? civ elii rfj 
ypacj)fj ; o? dvrl puev rod purj vo/jbi^etv ^eovs, (h? iv rfj 
ypacf)fj yeypairro, <f)avepb$ rjv ^aepairevcov tov? ^eov? 
[idXiara rcov aXXoov av^pcbircov dvrl 8e rov Scacp^ei- 
peiv rov? veovs, o Sr) 6 ypa-tyd\xevo? avrbv ynaro, 
(f>avepb? rjv rcov avvovrcov rov? irovrjpd? eirL^vpila? 
eypvra? rovrcov [lev 7ravcov, rr)? Se /caXXlarrj? Kal pueya- 
XoirpeTTecrrdrrj? apery)?, rj iroXei? re /cal oc/cov? ev ol- 
Kovau 3 TTporpeircDV eirfevpLelv ravra Se 7rpdrrcov 7rc5? 
ov fieydXrjs agios r)v ripbr)? rfj iroXec ; 



CHAPTER III. 



ARGUMENT. 



The two- preceding chapters contain a confutation of the accusations of 
the enemies of Socrates. He was neither a despiser of the gpds of the 
State nor a corrupter of the youth. With this chapter, the more posi- 
tive part of the work is commenced. The particular points of defence, 



BOOK I. CHAP. HI. 21 

which have been rapidly passed over, are again resumed in the subse- 
quent chapters; and more fully discussed, and illustrated by the conver- 
sations of Socrates with his friends and disciples. Thus not only the 
injustice and malignity of his opponents, but the integrity and piety of 
his own life, is made more evident. 

The reverence of Socrates for the gods, introduced in chap. I. § 2, is 
again brought into view in this chapter, and his manner of worshipping 
them more fully explained ; and then the subject of his self control is 
resumed from II. § 1 sq. 

1. He both adhered to the usual manner of worshipping the gods, and 
enjoined it upon others to do the same (§ 1). In his prayers he merely 
asked for good things, believing that the gods know best what is good 
for man (§ 2). In sacrifices, the gods have not respect to the magnitude 
of the offering, but to the motives and feelings of the offerer (§ 3). The 
revelations made by the gods were with him paramount to all human 
counsels (§ 4). 

2. SoGrates was most abstinent in respect to food and drink, and in- 
culcated this virtue upon others (§ 5 — 7) ; he also had command over 
his sensual passions (acppodio-'iow), and ridiculed a vice prevalent in his 
day (§ 8—15). 



c /2? Se Srj /ecu GMpeXelv* i86/c€L \ioi tov<; %vp6vtcl<; tcl 1 
fiev epyco SeiKpycov eavrbv olo? rjv, tcl Se koX hiaXeyo- 
fievo?, tovtcov Srj ypd^lrco, oirocra av SLafivrjfjLovevcrco. 
Ta fiev Toivvv irpbs tovs ^eoy? cpavepbs rjv Kal ttolcov 
/cat Xiycov, rjirep r) Tlv^rla viroKpiveraL tols ipcoTcoai, 
7tco? Set iroielv rj irepl ^vcria? rj irepl irpoybvcov *&epa- 
7re/a? rj rrrepl aXXov tlvgs tcov tolovtcdv r) re jap 
Ilv^ta vo/jlco TroXea)? avatpel ttolovvtcls eucre/3d5? av 

7TOL€LV, HcDKpdrr]? T€ Ol/Tft)? KoX aVTO? 67TOL6L /Cal TOL$ 

#\\o£9 Trapfjvei) tov$ Se aWco? ircos iroiovvTa^ irepLep- 
yov$ Kal /jLaralovs evofxi^ev elvai. Kal eu^ero Se 7rpo? 3 
tovs *&eov$ aTrXa)? rdya^a StSovat, a>? tovs &eot>? kcl\- 
Xtcna elhoras, birola dyd^rd iarc tov? S' ev^ojievov^ 
ypvcriov rj dpyvpiov rj rvpavvlSa rj aXXo tl tcov tolovtcdv 
ovSev Stdcpopov ivofu^ev ev^ea^ac, rj el Kvftelav rj fid^qv 
rj aXko tl ev^oivTO tcov (fiavepcb? dSrjXcov ottcds enrofir)- 
coLTO. Overlap Se ^sveov ULicpas airb jULL/cpcov ovSev rjyelTO 3 



22 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fieiova^ai t&v airb ttoWoov /cal /xeydXcov woWa tca\ 
fxeydXa ^vovtcov ovre yap to?9 ^eofc ecj)rj icaX(i)<; eyeiv, 
el rat? fieydXacs ^vgiclls fiaXXov r) rais /M/cpals ex aL ~ 
pov TroXXd/cc? yap av avTots ra Trapa roov Trovrjpcov 
fiaXkov t) ra irapa toov ^prjarcov elvat Keyaptor/ubeva' 
ovt av rols dv^pcoirot^ a^tov elvat ^fjv, el ra Trapa 
tSv Trovrjpcov fiaXXov rjv /ce^aptcrpbeva tols ^eofc rj ra 
Trapa tSw xprjaToiv dXX* evbfit^e tovs ^eou? rals Trapa 
t&v evcrefiecrrdTcov Ttptais ptdXtaTa yaipeiv. 'Eiraive- 

T7)$ §' TjP teal TOV 67TOU9 TOVTOV 

Ka5 bvj/afJLiy 5' epSeu/ Up* a^avdroiari &€0?<ri* 

koX Trpbs cj)l\ovs Be /cal %ivovs teal 7rpb$ ttjv aXXrjv 
hiatrav /caXrjv e<fir) Trapaiveatv elvat ttjv KaB Bvvapbtv 

4 epBetv. El Be Tt Bo^etev avrS arjfiaivea^at Trapa t&v 
*heS)V. fjrrov av eTreia^rj Trapa ra arj/jbatvopteva Trotrjcrat, 
rj ei rt9 avrbv ewefaev 6Bov Xa/3etv rjyefiova TV<fiXbv 
/cal pur) elSora rrjv 6Bbv avrl ftXeirovTO? fcal eiBoTOS* 
/cal toov aXXcov Be /icoplav tcaTrjyopet, oXrtves Trapa ra 
Trapa tcov ^ecov crrjjjtatvo/jLeva iroioval ti (frvXaTTO/jtevot 
tt]v irapa toI$ dv^pooTrot^ dBo^lav. Avtos Be TrdvTa 
Tav^pdoTTiva virepeoopa irpbs ttjv Trapa tcov ^ecov ^vpu 
fiovXiav. 

5 Aia'iTrj Be rrjv re ^frvyrjv e7ratBevae /cal to acopta, 
rj xpcbfievos av Tts, el firj ti Bat/ioviov elrj^ ^appaXeco? 
/cat dorcfraXcos Btdyot, /cal ov/c av dTroprjaete TocravTT}? 

a7ravrj<;. Uvrco yap evTeXr)? r)v, cost ov/c oto , ec T69 
ovtcos av bXiya epyd^otTO, co$Te pur) Xaptftdvetv tcl Xco- 
KpaTei dp/covvTa* ctltg) jxev yap toctovtg) eyprJTo, ocrov 
fjSeco? i](r*$u€ m /cal eirl tovtg) ovtco Trapea/ceva<T{ievo$ 
rjec, cb?T6 ttjv eTTi^fV/Jilav tov gitov oyjrov avTcp elvat' 
ttotov Be Trdv rjhv r)v avrco Sod to pur} Trtvetv, el purj 

6 Sv^rarr]. El Be TTOTe ickrf&els e^se\riaeiev eirl Belirvov 



BOOK 1. CHAP. III. 23 

i\^f€LV, O TOL$ TTkeiGTOl? ipyCoSicTTaTOV idTiV, W?T€ <f)V~ 

Xd^aa^at to virep tov Katpbv ifiiTLTrXacr^fat, tovto 
paSicos irdvv icfyvXdrrero • tols Se fir) hwafxevot^ tovto 
nroieiv avvefSovXeve (pvXaTTeofeaL tcl irefoovTa fir) ireL- 
vcovtcls ia^iecv, firjSe SLijrcovTas irivetv Kal yap tcl 
Xvfiaivo/ieva yacrTepa? real ree<fia\a<? real ^v^as TavT 
ecprj elvat. Oiea^aL S' ecprj eiztaKcoiTTcov real tt\v Kip- 7 
rerjv 5? rrrotelv tolovtols 7toXXol$ heiTrvityvaav tov he 
'Ohvaaea *Epfiov T6 viro^fioavvrj real avTov iyrepaTrj 
ovTa, real aTroor^ofievov to virep tov reaiphv tcov tolovtcdv 
aTTTecfeai) Sea TavTa ovhe yevecfeat vv. 
^^TotavTa fiev irepl tovtcdv eirai^ev afia crirovhd^cov 8 
a<f)po8icrl(DV he Traprjvec t&v KaXcov lcr^ypcb\ dire^ea^rat* 
ov yap ecjjTj pahtov elvat tcov tolovtcdv diTTOfievov cco- 
cppovelv. J AXXd real KpLTo/3ovXov iroTe tov KpLTcovo? 
7rv^6fJievo<; oti icplXrjo-e tov ^AXKLJ^Lahov vlbv reaXbv 
ovTa, irapovTos tov KpLTofiovXov, rjpeTO BevocpGovTa' 
Elire jjLOi, ecfyrjj co Hevocjxov, ov air KptTojSovXov ivofiL^es 9 
elvat tcov crcoeppovtredov dv^pcoircov fiaXXov r) toov ^pa- 
aecov, real tcov irpovorjTLKcov fiaXXov r) tcov dvorjTCOv Te 
real pLyfroreLvBvvcov ; — Haw fiev ovv, ec^r/ 6 aevoepcov. — 
Nvv tolvvv vofjLL^e avTov ^epfiovpyoTaTov elvat real 
XecopyoTaTOV ovtos reav efc fia^alpa^ rev/3Lo-Trjo~eLe, reav 
eh Trvp aXoLTO. — Kal tl htf, e<j)r) 6 tzevocpcdv, Ihcov 10 
iroLovvTa, TotavTa reaTeyvcoreas avTov ; — Ov yap ovtos, 
ecf)7], eToXfirjere tov 'AXreiftLaSov vlbv <f)LXr}aai, ovTa 
evTrposcoTTOTaTov Kal copaioTaTOV ; — *AXX* el fievTot, 
ecfrrj 6 aevocftcov, tolovtov ecTt to ptyfroKLvhvvov epyov, 
rectv iyco Soreco fiot tov klvSvvov tovtov virofielvaL ; — 
9 /2 tXtjjiov, ecfyrj 6 ScoKpaTrj?, Kal tl av olet Tra^etv 11 
KaXbv <f)LX7]o~a<$ ; ^Ap ovk av avTirea fidXa hovXos fiev 
elvat dvT eXev^epov ; iroXXa Se Sairavav els ftXafiepds 
Y)hovd<$ ; TToXXrjv Se daypXiav eyeLV tov eTTLfjLeXrj^rjvaL 
Ttvo$ KaXov Kaya^rov ; airovSa^etv 8' dvayKacfefjvatf 



24 xenophon's memokabilia. 

12 e<ft oh ovh* av fJt,cuvo/uL€Vo<z a7rovhdaetev ; — V2 c Hpa/c- 
Xeis, ecf)7] 6 Eevocjicov, co? heuvrjv Tiva Xeyeis hvva/JLLV roi 
cfiiXtf/jLaTOS elvac. — Kal tovto, e(f)7] 6 ScoKpdrrj^j Sau- 
fjba^eis ; Ovk ola^a, ecj)7j f otl rd cpaXdyyta, ot»S' tj/mco- 
fioXcaia to /neye^tos ovra irpo^a^djieva fiovov too gtq- 
fACLTL Tals re ohvvats eirLTpifieu tovs dv^ipcoTrovs, Kal 
tov cppovelv e^iarrjaiv ; — Nal fid Ai , e<prj 6 tievocficov 

13 evi7)GL yap tl rd cpaXdyyca Kara to hrjyfjLa. — V2 ficope, 
ecj)7] 6 $Q)/cpdT7]<;, tov$ he KaXov? • ovk oleu cpcXovvTas 
evievai tl, ore av ov% opas ; Ovk ola^, ore tovto to 
^rjptov, o /caXovai KaXbv Kal copalov, toctovtco hecvoTepov 
iorri tcov cpaXayylcov, ocrco eKeiva fiev dyjrdfieva, tovto 
he ovh* diTTOfievoVj idv he tis avTo ^eaTac, ivirjGi tl 
Kal irdvv irpoaafeev tolovtov, c5?Te fiaivecr^ai iroielv ; 
ccrco? he Kal oi "EpcoTes TO^OTat hid tovto KaXovvTai, 
otl Kal Trpoaafeev oi KaXol TLTpcbaKOvcriv. 'AXXd cv/jl- 
fiovXevco croi, co Sevocfzcov, biroTav thy? Tivd KaXov, 
cfrevyetv TrpoTpoirdhrjV aol he, co KptTo/3ovXe, gv\i{5qv- 
Xevco direvLavTicraL' /jloXls ydp av ccrco? iv toctovtco 

11 yjpbvco to hr\y\ia vytr]<? yevoio. Ovtco hr) Kal d<f)pohi- 
aid^eiv tou? fir) dcrfiaXcos eypvTas 7rpo? dcppohlcria coeTO 
%pr\vai Trpbs TOcavTa, ola, pbrj irdvv /lev heofievov tov 
GOJfjLaTOS, ovk av Trpo^he^atTO i) tyvyf), heofievov he, ovk 
av irpdyjiaTa irape^pi. Avtos he irpbs TavTa (fravepb? 
rjv ovtco TrapecTKevaajJievo^j w?T€ paov d7re^ea^ai tcov 
KaXXicrTcov Kal copaioTaTcov rj oi aXXoc tcov alcryiGTcov 

i5 Kal acopOTaTcov. Tlepl fiev hrj fiptberecos Kal iroaecos 
Kal defypohcaicov ovtco KaTecrKevacrfievos rjv Kal coeTO 
ovhev civ tjttov dpKovvTcos rjhecfeai tcov iroXka eirl tov* 
tols irpayiiaTevoiievcoV) Xvivelcfisai he 7roXv eXaTTov* 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 25 



CHAPTER IV. 

ARGUMENT 

Fee object of this chapter is to answer the objection, that Socrates only 
discoursed upon the theory of virtue and religion, without inducing 
others to practise them. Tkis is done by presenting an example of the 
manner in which he was accustomed to correct the false notions and 
practices of his disciples. Aristodemus, it appears, practically disre- 
garded the gods, and ridiculed others who served them ; Socrates endea- 
vored to restrain him by showing, 

1. That there is good evidence of the intelligent agency of the gods in 
the works of nature. All works of art, such as paintings and statues, are 
the result of intelligence ; much more must the creation of living beings 
be ascribed, not to chance, but to a designing mind (§ 3, 4). The perfec- 
tion and manifest adaptedness of all parts of the human frame, and indeed 
of the whole organism of man, to each other and to a good end, require 
a belief in a living and wise creator (§ 5 — 7). Clear evidence of intelli- 
gence is also exhibited in the other works of nature (§ 8, 9). 

Aristodemus then disowns the feeling of irreverence towards the 
gods, but doubts whether they condescend to take cognizance of human 
affairs. Socrates replies : 

II. 1. The superior endowments of man, both in respect of body and 
still more of mind, to all other created tilings, show the special regard of 
the gods for him, and their consequent claim to reverence from him 
(§ 10—14). 

2. The gods indicate their favor to man, by their revelations to him 
by means of divination (§ 15). 

3. The special regard of gods to men, individually and collectively, 
further appears from the general belief of man in their power to reward 
and punish, and from the fact that both whole States and nations as well 
as individuals, in proportion to their age and wisdom, are reverent to 
the gods (§ 16). 

In conclusion, the divine providence rules the world as the mind the 
body (§ 17) ; and in proportion as men sincerely worship the gods, they 
shall experience their readiness to assist in circumstances of doubt and 
darkness, and be assured, that they see and hear every thing, and are 
ever present to care for all. The natural effect of this conversation, the 

f author adds, was to make those who heard him, careful of their conduct, 
not only in public, but when not visible to any but the all-seeing eye 

I ;(§ 18, 19). 



i 



26 xenophon's memorabilia. 

1 El he rives ^cofcpdrrjv vojxiCpvGiv, &>9 evcoc ypdcfrovGi 
re teal XeyovGt rrepl avrov reKfiaipofJievoi, irporpi^raaiiai 
fiev av^ pdoTTOvs eV dperrjv KpdriGrov yeyovevat, rrpo- 
ayayelv 8' err avrr)v ov^ i/cavov GKe-^rdfievoi, firj fiovov 
a iiceivos KoXaGrrjptov eve/ca rovs rrdvr olofievovs elhe- 
vat epcorcov rjXey^ev, dXXa Kal a Xeycov Gvvrjfiepeve 
rols GwhcarplfiovGL, hoKLfia^ovrcov, el itcavos rjv fieXriovs 

2 rrotelv rovs Gvvovras. Ae^co he rrpSirov^ a rrore avrov 
rjicovaa Trepl rod haifioviov hcaXeyo/ievov 7rpo? ^Apicrro- 
hrjfiov rbv Mi/cpbv errLKaXovfievov. Karafia^fcov yap 
avrov ovre ^svovra rols &€o£?, \ovr ev^o/ievov^] ovre 
fjLavriKrj ^pdo/xevov, dXXa /cat rcov irouovvrcov ravra Kara- 
yeXcovra* Elire juloLj e<prj t ' S) 'ApiGrohrjfie, ecrrtv ovsnvas 
dv^ptorrovs re^avfjcafca? eirl GO<f>la ; — "Eycoye, ecj^rj. — 

3 Kal 09 * Ae£ov r)plv, ecf>r), rd ovo/iara avrwv* — *Erri 
fiev roivvv err&v rroaqaei r 'Ofirjpov eycoye fidXccra re^av- 
fia/ca, em he hL^vpdjm/3(p MeXavi7r7rihr]V, eirl he. rpaycp- 
hia %ocj)OK\ea, irrl he dvhpiavroiroda HoXvKXeirov, eirl 

4 he ^coypacj)ia Zev^tv* — Tlorepd gol hoKovGev oi direp- 
ya^ofievoc e'chcoXa dcfrpovd re Kal aKtvrjra dgio^avfiaGro- 
repot elvac rj oi £coa efifypovd re Kal evepyd ; — JToXu, 
vr) Ala, oi ffia, elirep ye fir) rv^rj rcvi, dXXa vtto yvco- 
firjs ravra yiyverau — Tcov he dreKfidprcos e^ovrcov, orov 
eveKa ecn, Kal rcov cfravepcos eir wj>eXeia ovroov, irorepa 
rvyr]s Kal irorepa yvcofir/s epya Kpiveis ; — Upenrei fiev 

5 rd err wfyeXeiq yiyvbfieva yvcofirjs epya elvac. — -Ovkovv 
hoKel cot 6 it; dp^r)? ttoc&v dv^ panrovs eif d)(f>e\eia 
rrpo^elvai avrois ho &v ala^dvovrau exaara, ocjfoaX- 
fiov? fJ<ev, cosre opdv rd opard, &ra he, co^re aKoveiv 
rd aKovard ; 'Oa/uicov ye fitfv, el fir) ptve? rr poser e^rjcrav, 
ri dv rj/MV 6(j)e\os rjv ; Tl$ S' av ala^nrjcns r)v yXvKecov 
Kal hpi/xecov Kal rrdvrcov ra>v htd crro/taro? rjhecov, el firj 

6 yXcorra rovrcov yvco/ncov ivecpyda^rj ; Ilpb? he roorot^ 
ov hoKel cot Kal rohe irpovoia? epyov ioiKevai, rb, irrel 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 27 

aa^evrjs /lev icrriv r) Styes, /3\e<j>dpot$ airrjv *&vpobcrai, 
a, orav fiev avrfj ^pija^ai n Serj : dvairerdvvvrat : ev Se 
tc5 virvoo avyKkeierai ; cos S' av /irjSe dve/ioi pkdirroo- 
gov, rj^f/nbv fiXecpapiSas i/JL(j)vcrac 9 ofypvai re diroyei- 
aoocrac ra virep roov o/ifjidroov, a>? ^S' 6 i/c rrjs Ke(j>a\fjs 
ISpobs fcatcovpyfi • rb Se rrjv dfcorjv Se'^ea^at fiev rrdaas 
(fxovd?) ifJuirLifKaa^ai Se /iryKore • Kal rovs fiev irpocr^ev 
bSovras irdai ^ooois oIlovs re/ivecv elvai, rovs Se yo/ju- 
fyiovs otovs irapd rovroov Se^ajievovs \eaivew* Kal 

CTTOfJLa fJL€V, oY 0V OOV i7Tt^rVfJL€L TCL £(0(1 €L<;7rifJL7r€TCU 9 

nr\r)crlov d(f&a\fiobv Kal pcvoov Karcfeeivai * iirel Se ra 
diro^oopovvra Svsx e PV> drrocrrpetyai rovs rovroov o^e- 
rovs Kal direveyKeiv, y Svvarbv Trpoaoordroo, dirb roov 
ala^rjaeoov 9 ravra ovroo 7rpovo7jrtKoos rreir pay jj,iva, diro- 
pels, irorepa rv^rjs r) yvoo/ir)s epya eariv ; — Ov /id rbv 7 
Ai\ e<prj. dXX? ovtco ye aKoirovjievoo rrdvv eocKe ravra 
ao(f)ov rtvos Srjjicovpyov ical (f)t\o£ooov reyyr)\iari. — 
To Se i/i^vcraL fiev epoora rrjs reKvoirouas, e/KJ^vaac 
Se rah yeiva\ievais epoora rov ifcrpefeiv, rocs Se rpa- 
tyelcn /juiycarov fiev iro^ov rov £tjv 1 fieycarov Se <f)6/3ov 
rov ^avdrov ; — 'AfieXet koX ravra eoace firj^avrjiiaaC 
rtvos £ooa eXvai /3ov\evo-a/Jbivov. — Xv he aavrbv (f>po- ? 
vtjibv ri SoKets eyetv ; — 'Epoora yovv koX diroKptvov- 
fiat. — "iXXo^-i Se ovSa/juov ovSev oXet (ppovcjJLov elvat ; 
Kal ravra elSoos, on yrjs re fiacpov fiepos ev rop coo/ian 
iroWrjs ovarii e^e£9, Kal vypov f3pa%v 7roXkov 6W09, • 
Kal roov aXKoov SrjTrov pueydXoov ovroov eKaarov puKpbv 
/iepo? \aj36vri to aoofia crvvrjpfjboaral aoc vovv Se jio- 
vov dpa ovSa/iov ovra ere evrvy&s ttoo$ SoKels awap- 
iraa-ai, Kal rdSe ra VTrepfieye^ri Kal 7rX^^09 direipa Si 
d(f>poavv7]v revd, C09 oiei } evraKroos eyeiv ; — Ma AC< 9 
ov yap 6 poo rovs KVpiovs, co^irep roov ev^dSe yiyvofievoov 
rovs Srjfjuovpyovs. — OvSe yap rr]V eavrov av ye ^vxhv 
6 pas j rj rod adofjuaros Kvpla eariv * cosre Kara ye rovro 



28 xenophon's memorabilia. 

e^eari croc Xeyetv, ort ovhev yvco/iy : dWd rvyjQ rravra 

10 irpdrrei^. — Kal 6 'Apcarohrj/jLos* Ovroi, ecprj, iyco, & 
ScoKpares, virepopco rb haifjiovtov, dX)C i/celvo fieyaXo 
rrpeirearepov rjyov/JLac rj to? 7-779 ifir)^ ^epaireca^ 7rpo?- 
Beia^ac. — Ovkovv, ecpr], ocrco pbeyaXoirpeTrearepov d^tol 

11 ere ^epaireveiv^ rocrovrco fiaXkov ri\xr]reov avro ; — Ev 
iafei, 6<£?7, ore. el vo/xi^otfjic *&eov$ dv^pcoTrcov re cjypovri- 
£eiv, ov/c hv d/JLeXolrjv aurcov. — "Eirecr ouk olei cfcpov- 
ri^eiv ; ot rrpcorov fjuev /jlovov rcov %cbcov av^pcoirov op^fbv 
dvecrrjcrav* r) he op^rorr}^ Kal rrpoopdv rrXelov Troiel 
hvvaa^at, Kal ra vrrep^ev [xaXXov ^eacfeac, Kal rjrrov 
fcaK07rcfoelv, [049] teal oyfnv Kal clkotjv Kal crro/ia eve- 
irolr)crav* eireura roU puev aXkoLS epTrerols 7r6Sa? ehco- 
Kav, ot rb rropevea^ai /jlovov rrapeyovcriv dv^rpcoircp 
he Kal %eipa<; irpose^ecrav, at to, nfkelara ol? evhat- 

12 /xovearepoi eKeivcov icr/iev, e^epyd^ovrat. Kal /irjv 
ykcorrdv ye rrdvrcov rcov %cocov e%6vrcov, /jLovrjv rrjv rcov 
dv^rpcoircov errolr/crav otav, aXXore dWa^f} yjravovaav 
rod crro/xaros, dp^rpovv re rrjv cj>covrjv, Kal crrj/iaivetv 
rrdvra dWtfXoLS, a fiovko/JLe^a ; To he Kal ra9 tcov 
dcppohccricov rjhovds to?9 /lev aWois %cool<; hovvat rrepi* 
ypdtyavras rov eVot/9 ypbvov, f)/uv he crvve^W /i^XP 1 

13 yqpeos ravras irapeyeiv ; Ov roivvv /jlovov r/pKeae rco 
^reco rod crco/xaro^ eiTL/JLeXrf^r/va^ d\\\ oirep /jueyicrrbv 
ecrrt, Kal rrjv yfrv^rjv Kparlcrrrjv rco dv^pcoircp iveepvae* 
twos yap dX\ov £coov yjrvxv rrpcora /lev ^recov rcov ra 
fiey terra Kal KaXkicrra crvvra^dvrcov rja^rjrac ore elcrl ; 
rl he cpvXov aXko rj dv^pcoiroi *&eov$ ^epairevovac ; 
Troia he tyvxh T V^ dv^pcoTrlvT]^ iKavcorepa TrpocpyXdr- 
rea^rac rj \tfibv rj Sn|ro9 ^7 ^v^V V *&d\7T7], r) voaois 
eiriKovpr\crai, rj pco/JLTjv dcrKrjcrat, rj 7rpo9 /JLa^Tjcnv eKiro- 
vfjaac, r), oaa dv aKOvarj rj Ihrj rj jJbd^rj, iKavcorepa 

14 ear 1 htafjLefjbvr^cr^ac ; Ov yap rrdvv ctol KardhrjXov, on 
irapa ra aXka £cba, mirep %eol dv^pcoirou fiiorevovcn, 



BOOK I. CHAP IV. 29 

([)vcrev /cal tS GcofiaTL /cal rfj ^vyrj /cpariGTevovTes ; 
Ovre yap /3ob$ av eycov Gcofia^ dv^pcoirov he yvcbfirjv, 
iSvvar av irpdrreiv a ifiovKero • oife ' ocra yelp as eyeL, 
dcf>pova S' earl, ifkeov ovSev eyeL* a ^ ^ dfi<poTepcov 
tcov ifXeicnov d^icov T€TV)(rjfccb^ ovtc olei gov S-eou? eiri- 
fjLeXeccr^af dXk\ orav tl ttol^gcogl, vofiLels airovs gov 
(ppoPTL^ecv ; — "Otov irefiircoGLV, cb$7T€p gv gol (f>f)$ irepu- 15 
iretv avrohs, GVfi/3ov\ov$j 6 tl ypr) iroLelv zeal fir) iroieiv. 
— rr Orav he 'A^rjvalop, e(f>rj : irvv^avofievoL^ tl Slol fiav- 
TL/crjs cf)pd%Q)GLV, ov zeal goI So/eet? <ppd£eLV avTOvs, ovh ' 
OTav tols r/ EWr]GL TepaTa irefnrovTes TrpoGrjfiaLVcoGLv, 
ovh ' OTav iraGiv dv^spcoiroL^ ; dWd fiovov G€ e^aLpovv- 
re? ev dfieXeia /caTaTL^sevTaL ; OceL S' av tovs *&eov$ 16 
tols dv^pa)7roL<z ho^av ificj)VGaLj a>? l/cavol el&LV ev zeal 
/ca/cco$ iroLelV) el fir) Svvarol rjGav, /cal tov$ dv^pcorrov^ 
i!*a7raTcofievov$ tov irdvTa ypovov ovheiroT av aLG^e- 
G^aL ; Ov% opas, otl Ta 7ro\vypovLcoTaTa /cat Gocfxo- 
TaTa tcov dv^pcoiTLVcoVj iroXeLS /cat e^vrj, ^eoGefieGTaTa 
€gtl, /cat ai <ppovLjULcoTaTaL JjkLKiaL ^ecov iTTLfieXeGTa- 
TaL ; 'flya'Se, e(f>rj, /cardfia&e, otl /cal 6 go? vovs evcov 17 
to gov Gcofia, o7rco? fiovKeTaL, fieTa^eLpl^eTaL. Ote- 
G^aL ovv %pr) /cal Tr)v ev iravTL cfrpovrjGLV Ta 7rdvTa, 
o7rco<; av avTrj rjhij fj^ ovtco TL^eG^aL, /cal fir) to gov 
fiev ofifia hvvaG^saL eirl iroWd GTahLa i%L/cveLG*&aL, 
tov he tov *&eov ocf&aXfibv dhvvarov elvaL dfia irdvTa 
opav, firjhe Tr)v Gr)v fiev yfrvyrjv /cal ire pi tcov ev^rdhe 
/cal irepl tcov ev AlyvirTco /cal ev 2L/ce\la hvvaG^aL 
(f)povTt£eLV, Tr)v he tov Seou (f>povrjGLV fir) l/cavrjv elvaL 
dfia TrdvTcov i7TLfie\ecG^ai. '\HV fievTOL, wsTrep dv- 18 
^pGQ7rov$ ^epairevcov jLjvooG/ceLS tovs dvTL^epaireveLV 
i&eXovTas, /cal yap iCp fiev o<$ tov<$ dvTLyap&pfievovs, /cal 
GV/i/3ov\ev6/jLevo<? /caTafiav^dveis tov<; (fypovl/iovs, ovtco 
/cal tcov ^ecov irelpav \ap,/3dvr)$ ^epa7revcov, el tl goI 
^eXrjGovGL irepl tcov dhrjkcov dv^pcoiTOis GVfifiovkeveLV, 



30 xenophon's memokabilia. 

ypcoarj to ^etop on roaovrov /cat tolovtop iajcv, to& 
cifia iravra opav, /cat nrdpra d/coveip, /cat iravra^oh 
IS irapelvaiy /cat dfia irdvrcov iirt/ubeXeLa^fat avrovs. 'E/jloI 
/lev ravra Xeycop ov \xovov tov<$ avpopras eho/cei ttol- 
eip, 07t6t€ virb tcop cn,^p(07rcov opwvro^ aTri^ea^ac tcop 
dpoalcop T€ koX dSl/ccop /cat ala^pcop, dXXa /cat oirore 
ip iprjfiia eZez>, iireiirep rjytfcrawTO fxrjhev dp wore, &v 
TTpaTTOLev, ^eou? ScaXa^elp. 



CHAPTER V. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socrates commended self-control (eyKpdreia), especially in regard to the 
indulgence of the passions, and appetite, and indolence, in the following 
manner : 

1. He taught that any one who was destitute of this virtue, could 
not safely be trusted in any of the important duties or callings of life, 
not even as a servant (§ 1, 2). Such a man is unjust to others, and still 
more so to himself ; for he not only squanders his estate, but destroys 
both body and soul ; his society is especially to be avoided (§ 3, 4). 
Temperance or self-control is the foundation of all virtue, and the careful 
and hearty practice of it is the first duty (§ 4) ; for without it no know- 
ledge or skill of any value can be acquired (§ 5). 

2. He confirmed his precepts by the practice of the most rigid tem- 
perance, and by foregoing the acquisition of the means of self-indul- 
gence (§ 6). 



El 8e Srj /cat iy/cpdreia icaXop re /cdya&bp dpSpl 
/crrjfjid €(ttlp, eiriaKe^rdofJie^a, el tl 7rpov/3i/3a£e Xeycov 
e/? avrrjp TOidhe* ^fl apSpes, e£, TroXe/xov rjfup yepcr 
fjuipov, fiovXoLfie^a eXia^at, apSpa, vfi ov fidXtar dp 
avrot fjbkp aco^ol/jie^ra, tov$ Se TroXefJLiovs ^etpoifie^a, 
ap optlp ov ala^fapolfie^a tjttco yacrrpb? rj ohov r\ 






BOOK I. CHAP. V. 31 

dcppoSccricov rj ttovov- rj vttvov, tovtov av alpoijie^a ; 
Kal 7TW? av olrj^elrj/jiev tov tolovtov r\ rjjjias acoaat, r) 
tovs irdXefilovs fcpcLTrjaai ; El S' IttI rekevrfi tov /3lov 2 
yevofxevoL /3ov\ocjJLe^d tco ei^LTpe^aL rj ira28a$ appevas 
7rat8evcrcu, rj ^vyarepas irap^evovs SLacfivXd^aL, rj XPV~ 
fiara Siaacocrai, ap a^LoiTLCTTOV els ravra rjyrjcrofjLe^a 
tov d/cparr) ; SovXco 8 ' d/cparel Ittlt pe^aLjJLev av rj 
fioaicrifjLaTa rj ra/niela rj epycov eirlaTacrLV ; hidtcovov he 
/cal dyopao-rrjv tolovtov i^eXtfaatfjiev av irpolfca \a- 
/3elv ; 'AXka firjv el ye /xrjhe . hovXov cucparr) he^al/xe^ 3 
av, irons ovic a^iov avrov ye cpvkd^aa^aL tolovtov ye- 
vea^ac ; Kal yap ovy^ cosirep ol ifkeovetcTai tcov aW&v 
d^aipovfJLevoi, xpVi Ubara eavTovs hoKovaL ifkovTi%eiv, ov- 
tcos 6 dtcpaTrjs tols fiev aXkoLS /3\a/3epo?j eavTco 5' 
GxfieXt/JsOS, dWa tcatcovpyos jxev tcov aXkcov, eavTov he 
tto\v icatcovpyoTepos, el ye KaKovpyoTaTov eo~TC fir) julo- 
vov tov oltcov tov eavTov cffeetpecv, dWa /cal to acofxa 
Kal Tijv *!fvyr\v. y 'Ev crvvovaia he tls av rja^elrj tco 4 
tolovtco, bv elhelrj tco o-^rco Te Kal tco olvco yaipovTa 
fxaXXov rj tols $l\ols, Kal tcls iropvas dyaircovTa fiaX- 
Xov rj tov? eTalpovs ; ^Apd ye ov %pr) irdvTa avhpa, 5 
r)y7]o-dfjLevov Trjv eyKpd\eiav dpeTrjs elvat Kprjirlha, Tav- 
ttjv irpcoTOV ev Trj tyv%fj KaracrKevdaaa^ai ; Tls yap 
dvev TavTrjs rj {id^ot, to av dya^sov rj fieXetrjaeiev 
dfyoXoycos ; rj tls ovk av Tats r)hovals hovXevcov al- 
erXpcbs StaTe^etrj Kal to aco/xa Kal Trjv ^fvyr\v ; 'E/jloI 
aev hoKel, vrj Trjv r/ Hpav, i\ev$ep(p puev dvSpl evKTov 
elvat pbrj T'vyeiv SovXov tolovtov, hovkevovTa Be Tals 
TOLavTaLS r)8ovaLS LKeTeveLV tov? *&eov<; BeairoTcov dya- 
'Srcbv Tvyelv ovtcos yap av puovcos 6 tolovtos crco^etrj. 
ToLavTa 8e Xeycov eTL eyKpaTecrTepov toIs epyoL$ rj toIs 6 
\6yoL$ eavTov eireheiKwev • ov yap fiovov t&v Sta tov 
acDfjiaTO? rjSovoov eKpaTeL, dWd Kal ttJ? Sta tcov XPV~ 
fjiaTcoVf vojjll^cov tov irapd tov tv^ovtos xPW ara ^ a f^ 



32 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fidvovra heairor^v iavrov Kainardvai : /ecu $ov\eveiv 
SovXelav ovSe/Atas rjrrov alayjpdv. 



CHAPTER VI. 



ARGUMENT. 






This chapter is closely connected with the preceding, and embraces a 
defence of that branch of iyKpdreia, which was so admirably exemplified 
in the moderation and even abstinence of the life of Socrates, in three 
conversations with the sophist Antiphon. 

I. Antiphon adduces the poverty, the mean and scanty diet and 
apparel of Socrates, as an objection to his philosophy. Philosophy, he 
thinks, ought to enable its votary to live freely and pleasantly, but that 
of Socrates had the contrary effect. By not receiving a remuneration 
for his instructions, to enable him to procure the pleasures of life, he by 
example commended to his disciples a life of misery (§ 1 — 3). To this 
reproach Socrates replied : 

1. By receiving no remuneration for my instructions. I secure inde- 
pendence. I am compelled to converse only with those whom I choose 
(§ 4 5). 

2. Simple food is both more healthful and easily procured, and re- 
lishes better than that which is more expensive (§ 5). Scanty clothing 
and bare feet, by inuring the body to heat and cold and rough ways, 
obviate the necessity, and even remove the desire, of more abundant 
clothing (§ 6, 1). 

3. Those who have higher and more permanent enjoyments can 
easily forego the pleasures of sense ; especially, when by so doing they 
can command greater ability and more leisure for self-improvement, 
and for rendering valuable service to friends and to the State (§ 8, 9). 

4. Happiness consists not in external affluence and splendor ; but he 
who is most free from wants, is most like the gods, and consequently 
best (§ 10). 

II. When Antiphon at another time told Socrates that he thought 
him SUaios (just), but by no means wise ; since even he himself plainly 
indicated that he considered his instructions valueless, by receiving na 
remuneration for them (§ 11, 12) ; Socrates replied: 

Both beauty and wisdom are good in themselves, and one who pros* 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 33 

titutes either of them for money exhibits baseness and folly ; but he who, 
by imparting knowledge, attracts others to himself and makes them his 
friends, is wise, and performs the part of a good citizen (§ 13); he who 
thus benefits his friends, reaps a richer harvest of enjoyment in his in- 
tercourse with them, than could be— procured by pecuniary recompense 

III. The third conversation seems to be appended by Xenophon to 
the preceding, as a sort of corollary. The wisdom of Socrates had been 
there called in question, on account of his refusal to receive a reward 
for his instructions, and to indulge in the luxury which was usual with 
the sophists. The leading subject of the chapter, self-control, is lost sight 
of in this last conversation, and a further illustration of his want of wis- 
dom is adduced, i. e. his attempts to teach statesmanship without himself 
engaging in political life. The only and sufficient answer of Socrates was 
contained in the inquiry, whether less was accomplished for the State by 
fitting others for its management, than by engaging personally and alone 
in that employment (§ 15). 



'Agtov 8' avrov /cal a Trpb? * AvTtfy&VTa tqv aofyt- 1 
<TT7]V SteXeyfiir) fir) TrapaXtiretv 6 yap *AvTt$wv irore 
fiovXofievo? tov? avvovataaTa? avrov TrapeXea^at, 77-/009- 
eX^oov tS ^co/cpdrei, irapovrcov avrcov, eXe^e rdSe* '/2 2 
2(Dfcpar€<>) iyco fiev oifirjv tov? <f>tXocro(j)ovpTa? evSat- 
fiovecrTepov? yjpr\vat yiyvea^at, <rv 8e fiot 8o/cel? tov- 
avria ttjs (})iXocro(f)La$ diroXeXav/cevaf %r}$ y°vv ovrco?, 
a>? ovo' av eh hovXo? virb SeaTrorrj BtatTcofievo? fie't- 
vece, atria re atTrj koX ttotcl Trivet? ra ^avKorara^ 
zeal tfidrtop rjfityiecrat ov fiovov <f>avXov, aWa to avro 
^nepov? re /cal ^etficovo?, dvvTroSrjTO? re koX dyiToav 
otareXeh. Kal firjv xprj/jtard ye ov Xafifidvet?, a /cal 3 
/cTcofievov? ev<fipaivet /cal /ce/crrjfievovs eXev^eptdorepov 
re /cal ifitov irotel ^r)v. El ovv, co?irep Kal tgov aXXcov 
epycov ol hthda/caXot tov? fia^rjTa? fit/irjTa? eavrcbv 
dTroSeifcvvovcnv, ovrco /cal crv tov? crvvovTa? Sid^rjcret?, 
vofjbt^e /cafcoSatfjLovta? otSdcr/caXo? elvai. Kal 6 %co/cpd- 4 
t?;? irpb? Tavra etire' Ao/cets pot, e^>?7, a> 'Avtmjzcov, 
VTretXrjcpevat fie ovtco? avtapoo? ^r)v, afore ireTretafial ae 

2* 



34 xenophon's memorabilia/ 

jjlcLXXov a,7rofeavelv av eXea^ai rj %i)v c3?7rep iyco. "I^i 
ovv iTTLGKeyJrcbfjLe^a, tl ^(aXeirbv rja^rjcrai tov/jlov filov> 

5 HorepoV) ore toZs fiev XapLJBdvovaiv dpyvpiov dvay/caloi' 
iarcv direpyd^ea^at tovt^ i<f> co av /jllg^ov Xa/mftd- 
vcocrcv, ifjiol Be \xr) XapufidvovTC ovk dvdyKrj BtaXeye* 
a^ai, co av fir) fiovXcojjLat, ; rj rrjv Biatrdv fiov cpavXi- 
^6i?j a)? rjrrov fiev vyieivd ia^lovros ifiov rj gov, tjttov 
Be Ivyyv irape^ovra ; rj a>? ^aXeircoTepa Troplaaa^ai 
ra ifia BiaiTr)fiaTa tcov gcov Sid to G7ravccorepd re Kal 
7ro\vT€\i(TT€pa, elvai ; rj cos r)Bico goI a gv irapaGKevd^rj 
ovra, rj ifiol a iyco ; Ovk oIg&, ore 6 fiev r)ScGTa ia^tcov 
rjtacTTa oyfrov BecTai, 6 Be rjSicrTa irivcov rjKuara tov 

6 fjirj irapbvTO<$ iirfevfiei ttotov ; yTd ye firjv ifiaTia old^t 
ore oi pLeTafiaXXofievot ^v^ovs /cat *&dX7rov<; eve/ca fie- 
TaftdXXovTai, /cat viroBr\fiaTa viroBovvTat, bircos fir) hid 
rd XvirovvTa tovs iroBas KcoXvcovrai nropevea^aL' rjBrj 
ovv TTore ya^ov ifie rj Bed ^frO^o? puaXXov rov evBov 
fjuivovTa, rj Bed ^dXiro? fiayofievov tco ire pi or/ceds, r) 
Bed to dXyecv tov$ iroBas ov fiaBHZovTa, ottov av /3ou- 

7 Xco/mac ; Ovk oIg&, ore oi cpVGet, da^eviararot rco 
o-cbfiarc, fxeXerrjcravTe^ tcov la^vpordrcov dfieXrfGavTcov 
/cpeirTov? re ylyvovrai 7rpo? av fxeXeTcoGL, zeal paov 
avrd <f>ipovcnv ; 9 Efie Be apa ovk ol'ec tco GcofiaTi del 
rd avvTvy^dvovra pbeXercovra Kaprepelv irdvra paov 

8 cpepetv gov fir) fieXeTcovTO? ; Tov Be fir) BovXevecv 
yaarpl firjBe virvco ko\ Xayveia olei tl dXXo alrLcore- 
pov elvai rj to erepa eyew tovtcov r)Blto, a ov fiovov 
ev XP e ^ a 0VTa €vcf>paLvet, dXXd Kal e\7r/Sa? irapeyovTa 
QxjieXrjcreiv *del ; Kal fjurjv tovto ye dla^a, ore oi pbev 
olofjuevot, /xrjBev ev irpaTTew ovk evfypaivovrai, oi Be 
rjyovfjuevot KaXco? irpoycopelv eavrol? r) yecopyiav rj vav~ 
KXrjpiav rj aXTC o to av Tvyyuvcocrw epya^opbevoi, cos 

9 ev 7rpaTT0VTe<; eveppaivovrat. Ocec ovv airb irdvrcov 
tovtcov ToaavTr/v r)Bovr)v elvac, ocrrjv airo tov eavTov 






BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 35 

re rjyela^ai fleXrico ylyvea^fai Kal cpiXov? afieivov? 
ktclo^cu ; 'Eyco Tolvvv SLareXco ravra vofiL^cov. 'Edv 
Se 8rj cpiXovs rj ttoKlv cocj>e\elv her), iroTepcp r) TrXeicov 
o-^oXrj tovtcov iirifJueXela^a^ tco, cos iyco vvv, rj tco, 
a>? av fjLa/capl&L?, hiaiTcofievco ; arparevoiTO Se irore- 
po$ av paov, 6 fir) Swdfievos dvev irokvrekovs Sialrr)^ 
%rjv, i) co to irapov apKoirj ; etcirdXLopicrf&eir) Se irore- 
po? av ^qrrov, 6 tcov ^aXeTrcordrodV evpelv hebfievos, 
rj 6 rots paarois ivTvyydveiv dpKovvTcos yjpco\ievo<s / 
"Eoc/cas, co 'AvTicfrcov, rrjv evSatfioviav olofievco rpvcfrrjv 10 
Kal TroXvTeXecav elvai* iyco Se vofil^co to fiev firjSevb? 
Siea^cu ^ecov elvac, to S' a>? iXa^lcrTcov eyy vtcltco 

TOV *&€LOV Kal TO fllv ^f6L0V KpaTlGTOlr s TO Se iyyV- 

TaTQ) tov ^elov eyyvT&Tco tov KpaTtcrTov. 

UdXiv Se 7T0T6 6 'AvTuficov StaXeyopevos tco %co- 11 
KpaTei elirev V2 XcoKpaTes, iyco tol ere fiev SUacov 
vofjLi%co, aocpbv Se ouS' oirmTLovv. AoKels Se fiou Kal 
avTos tovto yiyvcocrKeiv *ov8iva yovv t?}? trvvovaias 
apyvpiov TTpaTTr)* Ka'uroi to ye ifiaTiov r) Tr)v oikiov 
rj aXXo TLj cov KeKTrjcrai, vofii^cov apyvpiov atjiov elvai, 
ovSevl av fir) otl irpoiKa Socr)?, dXX ouS' eXaTTOV t?}? 
a£/a? Xa/3cov. ArjXov Srj otl, el Kal Tr)v avvovalav 12 
coov twos dtjiav elvai, Kal TavTrj? av ovk eXaTTOV t?}? 
a^las apyvpiov eirpaTTov. AUaios fiev ovv av elr)<$, 
otl ovk e^airaTa^ iirl irXeove^ia, crocj)b$ Se ovk av, 
urjSevos ye afya iiricrTdfievo^, v /C Se ScoKpaT?]? Trpbs 1> 
ravTa elirev V2 * Avtic\>cov, Trap rjfiiv vo/ii^eTai Trjv 
copav Kal Trjv crocpiav ofjuoico? fiev koXov, ofJLoicos Se 
alayjpbv StaTfoecfeat, elvai* Tr\v re yap copav iav fiev 
Tt9 apyvpiov ircoXf) tco fiovXofiivcp, iropvov avTov airo- 
koXovctlv, iav Se T£?, bv av yvco koXov re Kaya^bv 
ipaaTr)v ovTa, tovtov cf>l\ov eavTco TrotrjTac, creoeppova 
vo/Jbl^ofiev Kal Tr)v crocptav cbsavTcos tovs fiev dpyv- 



36 xenophon's memorabilia. 

piov tw /3ov\o/jiev(p vrcoXovvras crocf) Lara? cosirep rrop* 
vovs airotcaXovGLV, 09™? Se ? bv av yva> ev(j>va ovra^ 
ScSda/ccov 6 n av e^rj aycfeov, (j>iXov rroirvrai, rovrov 
vo/Jbt^ofiev, a tw KaXw Kaycfeo) rroXirrj irposrjicei, ravra 

14 TTOteiv. 'Eyco S' ovv Kal avros, o) 'AvrMpcov, cosirep 
aXXos T£? ^ Xrnrcp dya^oj rj kvvl rj b'pvfat, rjSerat, 
ovrco /cat ere fiaXXov rjSofiat (f)lXoLS dya^ols' /cat, edv 
ru 0"%co ayefoov, SiSda/cco, Kal ciXXocs crvvLarrjfit, rrap 
S)v av rjycb/jLai, dx^eXrjaea^ai tl avrovs el$ dperrjv, 
Kal rovs ^rjaavpovs ra>v irdXau aotywv dvSpwv, ou? 
€K6lvol KareXarov iv /3l/3Xloi,s ypdy]ravT€$, dveXirrcov 
KOivff avv toZs (fiiXocs Step^o/jLat, Kal, av ri 6pco/j,ev 
ciya^fdv, i/cX.eyo/jLe'ira fcal fieya vo/JLi£op,ev fcip8o<? t edv 
dXXrjXois (frtXoi, ytyvcD/jL&a. 'E/jloI /jl£v Br] ravra 
aKovovri iSo/cei, avros re /la/capco? elvai, Kal rovs 
atcovovra? eirl KaXoKaya^iav dyeiv. 

15 Kal irdXuv rrore rod 'Avrtcpcovro? epofievov avrov, 
7TW? aXXovs fiev r)yelrai rroXcrtfcov^ rroielv, avrbs Si 
ov rrpdrrei ra rroXiruca, elirep erriararai ; Ilorepcos 
S' av, €<fir), 3) 'AvrL<j)Gov, fiaXXov ra iroXiraca it par- 
rocjuitj el pLovos avra rvparroiixi, rj el eTri/jLeXol/jirjv tov 
a>? rrXeiarovs [fcavovs elvat rrpdrreiv avrd ; 



CHAPTER VII. 



ARGUMENT. 



This chapter is connected with the preceding by the principle of col 
trast. False pretension (aAa&veia), based on pride and vanity, may be 
reckoned among the errors opposed to the eyKpdreia, commended in 
the colloquies with Antiphon which precede. Thus in chap. II. § 5, a 
&Pvtttlk6s and a\i£oviKbs hiaira is represented as opposed to the 
iyKpdreia of Socrates' course of life, and these two chapters in concec- 



BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 31 

tion seem to be based upon that passage. The reasoning which Socrates 
employed to avert his friends from false pretension, and urge them t( - 
the practice of real virtue, is briefly as follows : 

The best road to honor is, in endeavoring to be what we would wist 
to seem to be (§ 1) ; for the false pretender is constantly in peril of hav- 
ing his knowledge put to the test, and of thus exhibiting to others his 
empty assumptions and base hypocrisy. He will, consequently, pass a 
troubled and useless life, as well as bring upon himself and others serioua 
detriment. A course of deception is especially perilous in those who 
have the management of the State (§ 2 — 5). 



'EiucrKeylrcbfie^a Se, el /cat dXafyveias dirorpeTrcov 1 
tovs crvvovras dperr)<$ e7rLfieXeia^at TTpoerperrev del 
yap eXeyev, <w? ovk elrj KaXXlcov ohbs err evho%la y rj 
he tjs av tl<z dycfebs rovro yevocro, b Kal hoKelv /Sou- 
Xoiro. "On S' dXrj^fj eXeyev, &he ehihacrKev 'Ev^v- 2 
(icofie^a yap, e<fir], el n<$ fir) cbv dycfob? avXrjrr)<; hoKelv 
fiovXoLTO, tl av avrtp 7roL7]Teov elrj ; dp* ov rd e%co rrj<; 
reyyr)$ fiifirfreov rovs dyd^ovs avXrjrds ; Kal Trpoo- 
rov fiev, ore e/ceXvoc crKevrj re KaXd KeKrrjvrac Kal dfco- 
Xoifeovs 7roXXovs irepidyovrai, Kal rovrcp ravra iroir)- 
reov eireira, on eKelvovs iroXXol eiratvovcn, Kal rovrcp 
rroXXovs eiracvera^ irapaaKevaareov. 'AXXa firjv epyov 
ye ovhafiov XrjTrreov, rj eu^-u? eXeyy^frjo-erac yeXolos 
ojv, Kal ov fibvov avXrjrrjs KaKos, dXXa Kal av^panro*; 
dXa^oov. Kalroo woXXa fiev hairavoov, firjhev he dxfre- 
Xovjievos, 7rpo? he tovtois KaKoho^cov, 7rc3? ovk errnro- 
vco$ re Kal aXvacreXS^ Kal KarayeXdarcos ficcbo-erai, ; 
*fl$ h avrcos, el T£? j3ovXotro arparrjybs dya^b? fir) 3 
cov (f)aivea^aL, rj Kvfiepvtfrrjs, evvodofiev, rl av avroj 
GVfjbftaivoi. * Ap ovk dv, el fiev, errfevfiwv rod hoKelv 
iKavbs elvai ravra rrpdrreiv, fir) hvvatro 7rei§€Lv, ravry 
Xvirrjpov ; el he ireicreiev, en a^Xccorepov ; ArjXov ydp j 
ore Kvfiepvdv re Karaara^nels 6 fir) eir tar d fiev '09 r) 
o-rparrjyelv, diroXeaeiev av ovs rJKcara /3ovXocro, Kal 



38 xenophon's memorabilia. 

4 avTo? alaypws re ical icaicw airaXkdgeiev. flsavTm 
Be ical to irXovaiov ical to dvBpelov ical to layypbv 
yur\ ovtcl Boicetv akvcriTeXe? direfyawe* TrposTaTTeo^at, 
yap avTols e(p7] fjuei^co rj Kara Bvva/juv, ical /jltj Bvva- 
/Jbivovs TavTa iroielv, So/covvtcls licavov? elvcu, avyyvco- 

5 fjLTjs oifc avTvyyave.iv. 'AiraTecova S' etcdXeuov /JLtKpbv 
fjbev, et to? apyvpiov r\ aicevos irapd tov 7refeol Xaficov 
aTTOGTepoLr]) ttoXv Be fjiiyiatov, ostls /JirjBevbs a^co<; cov 
e^rjTTaTrjKei Trefocov, co? licavbs eirj tt}? 7r6Xeo)? rjyel- 
a^rac. 'JE/xol fiev ovv iBofcet ical tov dXa^ovevea^ai 
anroTpeirew rovs avvovTas ToidBe BiaXeyofMevos. 



BENO$f2NT02 
AnOMNHMONEYMATnN. 

A ETTEPON. 



CHAPTER I. 



ARGUMENT. 



The general subject of this chapter is the same as that of the fifth of the 
first Book, iyKpdreta. The nature and influence of the class of virtues 
included under that terra, are here more fully explained in a conversa- 
tion with Aristippus, and the necessity of their cultivation, especially to 
the statesman, more definitely pointed out. The course of thought may 
naturally enough be presented in four divisions : 

1. The proper training of one who is destined to rule is presented in 
a series of interrogations, by which Aristippus is made to acknowledge, 
although entirely in opposition to his effeminate and luxurious course 
of life, that he must be inured to hunger, thirst, vigils, and labor, and 
must abstain from the indulgence of sensual passion (§ 1 — 7). 

2. Aristippus, in answer to the question whether he ranks himself 
with those who wish to rule or be ruled, abjures any desire for the labor, 
and trouble, and servitude, to which he thinks a ruler subjects himself, 
and desires to live in the easiest and pleasantest manner possible (§ 8, 9). 
Socrates then institutes the inquiry whether the life of the ruler or ruled, 
masters or servants, is most pleasant (§ 10). Aristippus is willing neither 
to command nor obey, but desires entire freedom (§ 11). "Whereupon 
Socrates shows that such a life as Aristippus desires, is incompatible with 
human society, which acknowledges but two classes ; and he who with- 
holds obedience to the more powerful will be subjected to them by force 
(5 12, 13). 

3. In order to avoid the dilemma in which he finds himself, Aristip- 
pus proposes not to become the citizen of any State, but to wander from 
place to place. In answer, Socrates, in addition to other inconveniences 



40 xenophon's memorabilia. 

and perils of a migratory life, suggests the ease with which one may be 
reduced to servitude, and the treatment to which an intemperate servant 
is naturally subjected (§ 14 — 16). 

4. Aristippus, forced to yield every position which he has taken in 
opposition to the life of the statesman, brings the objection, that the 
voluntary submission to privation and toil which he takes upon himself, 
does not differ at all from that which is involuntary (§ 17). On the con- 
trary, Socrates designates several points of difference : (1) The continu- 
ance of voluntary toil, or suffering, or privation, depends upon the will 
of him who assumes it. (2) The good aimed at and the hope of reward, 
give a satisfaction to the willing sufferer, to which the one who suffers 
from compulsion is a stranger (§ IT — 19). (3) "Whilst effeminacy and 
luxurious indulgence are conducive neither to soundness of body or 
mind, on the other hand, vigorous activity for the attainment of every 
thing good and noble, is conducive to the highest physical and mental 
excellence. Nothing of value is obtained without labor. So say the 
poets (§ 20) ; and the well-known story of Prodicus, " The Choice of 
Hercules," also teaches, that unless a man strive to be temperate and 
virtuous he cannot attain to true felicity. The chapter concludes with 
an admonition to Aristippus to give heed to the instructions of 'ApeT^j 
(§ 21—34). 



1 'ESo/cet Si (jlol teal roiavra Xiycov irporpiireiv robs 
gvvovtcls aaiceiv eyicpdreiav rrpbs eirfevjAiav fipcDrov 
real ttotov teal \ayveia<; teal vttvov^ teal piyovs kola, ^aX- 
7rou? zeal ttovov. Tvovs Si riva rcov avvovrcov aicoka- 
arorepoos eypvra irpbs ra rotavra* Eliri /xo£, e$?7, w 
* Aplcrrirnre, el Siot ae iraiSeveiV 7rapa\a/36vra Svo rcov 
vicov, rbv /juev, oVa)? l/cavbs earai apyeiv, rbv Se, ottcos 
fjLT]8* avmroLrjaerai apxv^ ^W av ifedrepov iraiSevois ; 
BovXet cnco7ra)fJL€Vi dp^dfievot drrb rfjs rpofyrjs, &^7r€p 
airb ro)V aroi^eloov ; — Kal 6 'Apicrrnriros e<fir)' Aoicel 
yovv /jlol f) rpocf^r] apyr\ elvac ovSe yap ^ojtj y av res, 

2 el fir) rpi(f>ocro, — Ovkovv rb fiev fiovXecr^ai, airov 
airrecr^ai,, orav &pa rjfcrj, d/ncf>ori pots eltcbs irapayl- 
yvea^ai ; — El/cbs yap, e<fir). — To ovv irpoaipelcfhai rb 
Kareiretyov fiaXXov irpdrrew rj rfj yaarpl ^apl^ea^ac 
rrorepov av air gov e^i^oLfiev ; — Tbv eU ro ap^eiv^ €(f>rjj 



BOOK IL CHAP. I. 41 

vrj Ala, 7rcu8ev6/jL€Vov, ottco? pur) tcl tt}<; 7r6Xeco$ dirpaKTa 
ryiyvrjTat irapd ttjv i/ceivov dpj(fjv. — Ovkovv, ecprjj teal 
otclv 7TL€cv ftovXcovTCLi, to SvvacfeaL ScyfrcovTa dve^ecr^aL 
tco avTco 7rpo&€T€ov ; — Udvv fiev ovv, ecprj. — To Se 3 
v7rvov iyfcparrj eivai, cSsre Svvaa^aL teal 6-^re KOLfArfSr}- 
vai teal TrpcoL dvao~Tr)vaL teal aypvTrvrjaai, el tl SeW, 
iroTepco av Trpo^etrj/nev ; — Kal tovto, e<fir), tco avTco. 
— Ti Se'; e<p7}) to dcppoSLcrlcov iytcpaTr) etvat, co$Te fir) 
8lc\ TavTa KcoXvea^aL irpaTTeiv, el ti SeoL ; — Kal 
tovto, ecprj, tco avTco. — Ti Se ; to fir) cpevyeLV tov$ 
ttovovs, dXXd e^eXovTrjv virofieveLV, iroTepco av 7rpo?- 
^eirj/iev ; — Kal tovto, e<prj : tco dpye.Lv iraLBevofievco. — 
Ti Se'; to fia^nelv, el ti eirvrrfieibv eaTL fid^rjfia 7r/?o? 
to tcpaTetv tcov dvTLiraKcov, iroTepco av Trpo<;elvaL fidX- 
Xov irpeiroi ; — IIoXv, vr) AC \ ecbrj, tco dpyew TraC&ev- 
ofiev&y teal yap tcov aXXcov ovSev ocjzeXos avev tcov 
tolovtcov fia^rjfiaTcov. — Ovkovv 6 ovtco TreTraL&evfievos 4 
rjTTOv av Sotcec ctol xjtto tcov dvTLirdXcov r) tu Xolttcl 
%coa aklatcecfeaL ; Tovtcov yap hrjirov Ta fiev yaaTpl 
SeXeatyfieva, Kal fidXa evia hv^coirovfieva, ofico? tj) 
eTTL^svfJbia tov cf>ayelv dyofieva irpos to BeXeap dXicrKe- 
Tai, tcl Se itotco eveSpeveTaL. — Udvv fiev ovv, ecf)7]. — 
Ovkovv Kal aXXa vito Xayvetas, olov ol Te opTvyes Kal 
ol irep§LKe<;, tt/qo? tt)v tt)<; ^rjXeias epeovrjv ttj eiriSivfiia 
Kal ttj eXiriSL tcov dcppoSLcricov cpepofievoL Kal e^crra- 
fievoL tov tcl Secvd dvaXoyi^eaisai rot? ^rjpaTpoL? ifi- 
ttCktovgl ; — ^vvecprj Kal TavTa. — Ovkovv $ok€l ctol 5 
alaypbv elvaL dv^pco7rco TavTa irdtryeLv tols deppove- 
GTaTQL<$ tcov ^rjpLcov ; co^irep ol fjLOL%oL ehepyovTaL eh 
Tas eipKTas e^Sore?, otl klvSvvos tco fioLyevovTL a Te 6 
vonos direLXel ira^elv Kal eveSpev^rjvaL koI XrjcffoevTa 
vj3pLcr^r)vaL' Kal ttjXlkovtcov fiev eirLKeifJuevcov tco /jlol- 
\evovTL KaKcov Te Kal ala^pcov, ovtcov Se ttoXXcov tcov 
diroXvaovTcov t?}? tcov dcppoSLcricov eVt^uyitta?, o/xco? €6? 



42 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ra eirtKivBvva cpepea^at, dp ovk 77877 tovto iravrd* 

6 iraat KaKoBatjutovcovTo? eaTtv ; — "Eptotye BoKet, ecf>rj. — 
To Be elvat fiev ras avayfcaiordra^ irXeicrTas irpd^et? 

TOt^ UV^ pCOTTOLS €V VTTafa pep, oloV T&$ T€ TToXefltKa^ 

Kal ras yecopyt/cd? Kal tcov aXXcov ov t<z9 eXayiaTa^, 
tovs Be iroXXovs dyvjivdcrTco^ eyetv irpos re tyi>xv KaL 
^dXirr), ov BoKet cot iroXXrj dpueXeta elvat ; — Svvecf>7] 
Kal tovto. — Qvkovv BoKel aot tov pteXXovTa dpyetv 
daicelv Betv Kal tclvtci evireTO)^ cpepetv ; — Hdvv ptev 

7 ovv, e<pr). — Ovkovv, el tol>9 eytcpaTels tovtcdv dirdv- 

TCOV CIS TOV? dpXJLKOVS TaTTOpteV, tov<; dhvvaTQVS TCLVTCL 

irotelv eh tov<; [iffi* dvTtirotrjcrofJLevovs tov dpyetv 
Ta^ofxev ; — '- ^vvecfrr) Kal tovto. — Ti ovv ; eiretBrj Kal 
tovtcdv eKaTepov tov cpvXov T7]v Tatjtv ola^a, rjBr) ttot 
eireo-Ki^co, eh iroTepav tcov Ta^ecov tovtcdv aavTov 

8 Btfcaicos av TaTTOis ; — "Eycoy, ecfrr) 6 'ApiaTtiriros* 
Kal ovBa/jtcos ye tuttco i/iavTOV eh tt)v tcov apyew 
(SovXojievcov Ta^cv-, Kal yap irdvv ptot BoKel d<fipovo<; 
dv^pcoirov elvat to, pteydXov [epyov] 0W09 tov eavTco 
to, BeovTa irapao Kevd^etv, ptf) dpKetv tovto, dXXd 7rpo9- 
ava^ea^ac to Kai Toh aXXots iroXtTats, cov BeovTat, 
iropt^etv Kal eavTco ptev 7roXXd cov /3ovXeTat eXXel- 
iretv, Trjs Be iroXeco? irpoecrTCOTa, edv fir) 7rdvTa, ocra 
r] iroXts ftovXeTat, KaTairpaTTrj, tovtov BUtjv vireyetv, 

9 tovto 7nS? ov iroXXrj dcj)pocrvv7) eaTL ; Kal yap d^tov- 
triv at TroXets Toh dpypvatv, Swire p eyco Toh oiKeTats, 
Xprjcr^at* eyco Te yap d^tco tov$ *&epdirovTa<z eptol ptev 
acffoova Ta eirtTrjBeta irapacrKevd^etv, avTov? Be ptr]8e- 
vbs tovtcdv aiTTea^at • at Te iroXet? olovTat yj)r\vat 
tou9 apyovTas eavTah ptev o>9 irXetcrTa dya^d iropi- 
%etv. avTovs Be irdvTcov tovtcdv direyea^sat. 'Eyco ovv 
tou9 ptev fiovXoptevovs iroXXd irpdyptaTa eyetv avTOts 
Te Kal aXXots irapeyetv ovtcds av iratBevaa? eh tov$ 
dpxtKov? KaTaaTrjaat/u • eptavTov toivvv TaTTCO eh 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 48 

tovs /3ov\o/jl€vov$ fj paard re /cat rj8iara ftioreveiv. 
Kal 6 So)Kpdr7]<; e<p7]* BovXei ovv Kal tovto aKe-^rco- 10 
fie^ctj TTorepoc tj8lov ffiaiv, oi apyovTes, rj oi apyo- 
fievoi ; — T\dvv [lev ovv, e<p7}. — IIpcoTov fxev to'lvvv 
tcov e)5vcov, S)v rj/j,eis la.fjbev, ev puev rfj * Act la lie pa at 
fjbkv dpyovaiv, apypvrai 8e SvpoL /cat $pvyes Kal Av- 
8oi* ev 8e ttj Evpamrj ^KV^ao /mev apyovai, Macco- 
rac 8e dp^ovrac ev 8e rfj Aifivrj KapyrjBoycoc fiev 
dpyovai, -4//3ue? 8e apyovTcu. Tovtcov ovv irorepov^ 
tfStov otet tfiv ; r) tS)v 'EXXijvcov, ev oh Kal avros el } 
TTorepoL aoc SoKovacv tjSlov, oi Kparovvres^ r) oi Kpar- 
ovfxevov tj)v ; — 'AXX' eyco rot, e<p7] 6 * AplaTiTTiro*;, 11 
ov8e eh ttjv 8ovXeiav av ifxavrbv rdrrco' dXX* elvai 
rfa /jlol SoKeX fiearj tovtcov 686$, r)v ireipLojJLai, /3a8l- 
^etv, ovre cV dpyf/s, ovre 8ta SovXelas, dXXa Sl eXev- 
^epias, rjirep fidXtaTa 7rpo? ev8ai/Aovlav dyet. — *AXX* 12 
el jJLevTOL) ecj>7) 6 SfoKparr]^ cbsirep ovre 8t, J dpyr}? 
ovre Sid 8ovXela$ r) 0S09 avTTj (fiepec, ovtcos firjSe cV 
dv^pcoTTGoVy Haeos av tl Xeyots* el jjuevroc ev dv^pco7roc$ 
a)v fjafjre apyeiv d%L(£>crei$ [irjTe dp^ea^at^ fJbrjTe toxjs 
d.p^ovra^ e/ccov ^epaTrevaets, olpbat ae bpdv, go? enri- 
cFTavraL oi Kpeirroves tovs ryrrovas Kal kolvt) Kal 18 la 
Kkalovras Ka^LaravTes 8ovXoi$ yprja^ac* rj Xav^td- 13 
voval ae oi dXXcov airetpavTcov Kal (bvrevadvrcov rov 
re alrov Te/xvovre^ Kal 8ev8poK07rovvre^ Kal irdvra 
Tpbirov iroXiopKOvvres tovs rjTTOva? Kal fjirj ^ekovras 
^epairevetv, eco? av ireiacoaiv eXea^ac SovXevecv dvrl 
rod iroXefJielv rot? Kpelrroac ; Kal I8la av oi dvSpetot, 
Kal Svvarol rovs dvdvSpov? Kal dSvvdrovs ovk ola^ra 
ore Kara8ovX(oadfJbevoL Kapirovvrai ; — 'AXX* iyco roc, 
ecf)7], Xva fJLT] Trdayto ravra, oiS' eh iroXirelav efiav- 
rbv KaraKXeuo, dXXa £evo<; Travrayov el{JLi. Kal 6 14 
2a)KpaT7]$ e$r)* Tovto fievroi f}8r] Xeyeus 8eivbv ird- 
Xaia/Jia* tou? yap gevovs, it; ov re Slvvc? Kal 6 



4A xeistophon's memorabilia. 

%/ceipcov /cal 6 Ilpo/cpovcrrrjs aTre^avov, oiSels ere dSc~ 
/cec* dXXa vvv ol pcev TroXerevo/jcevoc iv raes rrarpiai 
/cal vopcovs rfoevrac, eva /xr) dSc/coovrac, /cal cfteXovs 
irpbs rocs dvayicaiocs /caXovfievocs aXXovs /crcovrac 
ftorj^rovs, /cal raes rroXecrcv ipvfiara rrepcjBdXXovrae, 
/cal orrXa /crcovrac, oes d/jevvovrat rovs dSc/covvras, /cal 
rrpbs rovrocs aXXovs e^co^ev ervfjejubd^ovs /caracricev- 
„5 d^ovrae* /cal ol jjeev nrdvra ravra /ce/crrjfjcevoc o/jlcos 
dScKovvrac* crv Se ovSev pcev rovrcov e%cov, iv Se raes 
oSocs, ev^a irXelaroe dScfcovvrac, rroXvv %povov Scarpc- 
ftcov, els birolav S' av rroXev acpl/cy, rcov ttoXctlov rrdv- 

TCOV fjTTCOV COV, KoX TOCOVTOSj 0X0CS fJCaXcCTTa iTTCrfoeV- 

rac ol fiovXo/Jcevoc dSc/cecv, opecos Sea to |eVo? ecvai ov/c 
av ocee dSucrf&r)vac ; 97, Score al 7roXecs gov /crjpvrrov- 
crev dacpdXecav ical rrposcovre /cal direovrc, tappets ; 
rj Score /cal SovXos civ olee rocovros ecvae, olos /jcrjSevl 
Searrorrj XvcrcreXecv ; res yap av i^eXoe av^pcoirov iv 
ol/cla e^ecv ivovelv pcev pcrjSev i^eXovra, rfj Se rroXv- 

16 reXeardrrj Seaerrj ^aipovra ; ^Ke-^rcofie^a Se /cal rovro, 
rrcos ol Searrorae rols rocovroes ol/ceracs ^pcovrae* apa 
ov rrjv fjeev Xayvelav avrtov rco Xc/jcco crcocfrpov clover c / 
/cXeirrecv Se /ccoXvovcrev drro/cXeiovres o^ev civ re Xa- 
ftecv rj ; rod Se Spairereveev Secrpcoes drrelpyovcrc ; rrjv 
dpycav Se irXrjyals i£avay/cd£ovcrcv ; rj crv nrcos rroeels, 
orav rcov oc/cerciv rev a roeovrov ovra Karajiav^dvrjs ; 

17 — KoXd^co, ecfrrj, rracrc /ca/cocs, ecos av SovXeveev dva- 
y/edcrco. *AXXa yap, co ^ do /c pares, ol els rrjv fiacrcXc- 
ktjv re^yrjv rracSevopbevoe, r)v So/cecs fioe crv vofjcl^eev 
eiSacfjcovcav elvac, re Scafyepovac rcov ef dvdy/crjs /ca/co- 
ira^ovvrcov, el ye rreevrjaoverc /cal Sc^rrjcrovcrc /cal peyeb- 
crovcrc ical dypvirvrjcrovcrc /cal raXXa rrdvra pco^r)- 
crovcrcv e/covres ; eyed jiev yap ov/c olS\ o re Scacjyepei 
to avrb Sepjxa e/covra rj a/covra jxacrrcyova^ae, rj oXcos 
to avrb crtS/uea it acre rocs roeovroes e/covra rj a/covra 



BOOK II. C3AP. I. 45 

7ro\iopKeio*bcu, aXXo ye r) a<ppocrvvr) irposearL rco ^e- 
\ovtl rd \v7T7]pa vTro/jbepetv. — Ti Se, co 'AplcrTLTnre, 18 
6 2co/cpdrr)s ecj>rj, ov Sotcel aoi tcop toiovtcop Sia<fiepeip 
to, e/covcna tcov aKovalcop^ rj 6 fiev e/ccop ireipcop cpdyot 
av, oirore (3ov\olto ; /cal 6 etccop Scyfrcop ttlol^ /cal 
TaXka cosavrcos* rco S' i£ dpdy/crjs ravra irdcryoPTi 
ov/c e^ecrTiP, ottotclp ftovXrjrcu, iravea^au ; eiretra 6 
jjiep e/covaicos TaXatircopcop eir dya^fj e\7rlSo ttopcop 
ev<ppatperaty olop oi tcl ^rjpia ^rjpeopres i\7r£8i rov 
Xfj-^rea^ac rjSecos pLojfoovcri. Kai rd fiep roiavra L9 

cV&Xa TCOP 1TOPCOP fJLtfCpOV TLPOS Ci^ld eCTTL" TOVS 8k 

ttopovptclS) Lpa cpl\ovs dya^ovs KTrjcrcoprai, r) ottcos 
iffipovs j(eiptbcTLOPTai, rj Xva Suparol yepo/xepot /cal 
tols acofiacn /cal reus ^v^als /cal top eavrcop ol/cov 
/caXcos oIkcoch, /cal rov? cplXovs ev ttolcoltl, ical rr)v 
TrarpiSa evepyercocn, ttcos ov/c oiec/bai, ^prj tovtovs 
/cal 7T0P6CP r)Sicos els to, rotavra^ ical %fjp evcppaipo- 
fiipovs, dya/iepovs fiep eavrovs, eiravpovixepovs 8e /cal 
ty]\ovfiepov<; virb tcop aXKcov ; "Etl 8e ai jxep paScovp- iC 
ytai ical e/c rov irapa^prj/jba r)hopal ovre acofiari eve^iap 
l/capai elcrtp ipepyd^ea^ac, cos (pacrip oi yvfipaarac, 
ovre tyvxr) eTTLaTrjixriP d%co\oyov ovSe/xiap epnroiovaw 
ai Se Boa /caprepias eTTL/jLeXetat tcop icaXcop re Kay a- 
*&cop epycop e^ucpela^au ttolovctip* cos cpacrcp oi dya^ol 
apSpes* Xeyei, Se irov /cal *Hcrio8o<z' 

TV fxlu yap KaK0T7jra /cal l\a$bv iaviv kxiahai 
'P^iSicos* \etr] fxev 65os, fid\a 5' iyyv&i vaiei. 
Trjs 8* aperrjs iBpZra &eol Trpoirdpo&ev e&rjKav 
i A&<xva.Toi • /JLCLKpos Se kcl\ op&ios ol/nos is avrfyv 
Kal rprjxvs rb irpurov iir^jj/ S* els &Kpov r lia\raL, 
'Ftj'lBit} 8^/ eireira ireXei, x a ^ eir ^ ^^P iovara. 



Maprvpel Se /cal ^Eiri^apiJios ip rcoSe* 

Twj/ ttovwv Ttu'bjQvcnv t\\juv TtdvTa TcVya&' oi 3eoL 



46 " xenophon's memorabilia. 

Kal iv aXXcp he toitco cprjaiv 

? X1 irovr)p€, jjl)] rh. fiaXaKO. fiweo, fxr] ra GK\i)p I'XV 5 - 

21 Kal UpohiKOS he 6 cro</>o? iv tco avyy pap pan roi 
irepl tov *HpaicXeov$y oirep hrj Kal TrXeiarois iirtheU 
Kvvrai, a>?ttUT<w? irepl tt)? aperrjs airofyaiveTai cohe 
7T&)9 Xeycov, oca iyco pepivrjfJLaL* cprjcrl yap 'Hpa/cXea, 
iirel e/c iralhcov eh rjftrjv copfiaTO, iv rj ol veoi rjhr) 
avTOfcpdropes yiyvopevoi hrjXovatv, elre rrjv hi aperr)? 
ohbv rpeyJrovraL eVl tov fiiov, elre ttjv hta KaKias, 
egeX^ovra eh r)Gvylav fcd^r/a^ai, diropovvTa, orrore- 

22 pav tcov ohcov TpdirrjTai* Kal cpavrjvai avTco hvo yvv* 
aZicas nrpolevav peydXa^, ttjv pev erepav evTrpeirr) re 
Ihelv Kal eXev^eptov, cf>vo~€L KeKocrfjLrj/jLevrjv to puev aco/ia 
Ka^apoTrjTL, ra he o/jb/JLara alhol, to h& cr^rjfia crco- 
cppoavvrj, ia^rjrt he Xevxf)* ttjv 8' erepav re^pa/x- 
fjuevrjv fxev eh iroXvaapKiav re Kal diraXoTr]Ta ) kckoX- 
XwTTLafJbevrjv he to fiev ^pco/ia, a)?T€ XevKOTepav T€ 
Kal ipv^porepav tov ovto? hoKetv cfcaLvea^iai, to he 
G-^rjjjbay W9T6 hoKelv op^oTepav Tr)$ cfrvaecos elvai, ra he 
o/jL/jLara eyeiv dvaireiTTaiieva, ea^rjra he, ef rjs av 
fjLaXicrTa copa hiaXd/MTroc, KaTaaKoirela^ai he ^apa 
eavTrjv, einaKOTrelv he Kal, el tls aXXo$ avTrjv ^ea- 
Tai, iroXXaKL? he Kal eh ttjv eavTr)<z ckicuv a7ro/3Xe- 

23 irecv. f »f29 S' eyevovro irXrjo-LaiTepov tov 'HpaKXeovs, 
ttjv fiev rrrpoar^ev prf&elcrav levai tov avTov Tpoirov, 
ttjv S' eTepav (jfodaat, /3ovXofievrjv irposhpafielv ro3 
< HpaKXel Kal elireiv % e Opco ere, co 'HpaKXets, diro- 
povvTa, Troiav ohbv iirl tov /3iov Tpdirrj' edv ovv ifie 
cpiXrjv Troirjcrdfievos, iirl ttjv r}h'iGT7}v Te Kal paaTt)v 
ohbv ago) ere, Kal tcov fiev Tepirvcov oihevbs ayevaTO? 

24 eery, tcov he j(aXeircov aireipos hiafticocrri. Upcorov fxev 
yap ov 7roXe/jLcov ovhe TrpayfJidrcov cf>povTLeh, dXXa 
crKOTTOVfJLevos hcecrrj, ti av Ke^apicrfievov r) aLTiov r) 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 47 

ttotov evpotSj r) tl av I8cbv Tj tl atcovcjws repcj&elr)*;, 
fj tlvcov 6<T<fipaiv6{Aevo<; rj dirTojuievos rja^elrjs, tlgl 8e 
nrcuducols ojAikodv fidXccTT av evcfrpav^elrjs, /ecu 7rc59 av 
fiaXa/ccorara Ka^evSoL?, Kal irons av dirovcoraTa tov- 
tcov irdvrodv Tvyxavois. 'Edv 8e rrore yevrjTai tl$ 25 
vivo^fia cnrdvecos dcj> wv earai ravra, ov <£o/3o9, fjur) 
ere dydyco eirl to irovovvTa Kal TaXaLircopovvTa tg3 
crco/mari teal rfj ^VXV ^aura 7^o/>/£ec^Sm• dXX! oh av 
ol ciXXol ipyd^covrac, toxjtols gv XPV^Vj oiSevbs dire- 
ypiievosy cfeev av Svvarbv $ tl KepSdvac* rrravTax^ev 
yap d)(j)€\€Lo~§aL tols ifiol ^vvovglv itjovalav eycoye 
Trapexp* Kal 6 ( Hpa/c\r)s aKovaa? TavTa* *fl yvvai, 26 
e(j)r} : ovojia 8e gol tl €gtlv ; *H 8e* 01 pLev ipiol 
(j)l\oi, €(j>r} f koXovgi fie EiSaLfiovlav, ol oe pUGOvvTes 
pie viroKopi^ofjLevoL bvo\iaCpvGL JJL6 KaKtav. Kal iv 27 
TOVTcp r) €Tepa yvvr) TrposeXbovo-a eliTe* Kal iyd) r)fcco 
7rpo? ere, c5 ^'HpdfcXeLS, elSvia tov<? yevvrjaavTas ere, 
Kal tt\v (frvcrLV TTjv Gr)v iv Trj iraihela KaTa/Jbd^fOVGa* 
i% &v ekirLfyo, el tt)v irphs efie bhbv TpdiroLO, cr<fio8p J 
av ae tgqv KaXdov Kal aepuvcov ipyaTrjv dya^bv yeve- 
a^raL, Kal ipue 6tl ttoXv ivTLpLOTepav Kal eir dya^ols 
hLairpeireGTepav §avr\vaL* ovk i^aTraTtfaco Se ere Trpo- 
oipLLOLS rjSovrjs. dXX\ V ire P °^ ^ eoL OLeSfeaav, tcl ovTa 
8LT}yr)GO/jLaL fieT dXrf&elas. Tojv yap ovtcov dya^ojv 'J* 
Kal KaXojv ov8ev avev ttovov Kal eV^eXeta? *heol 8l- 
86aGLv dv^pcDTTQL?* d\V elre tovs ^eou? tXeco? elvai 
gol /3ouXet ? ^epairevTeov tovs ^eou9* elre inrb (plXcov 
e^e'\e£9 dyaTraG^aL, tovs <£>l\ovs evepyeTrjTeov eire 
V7r6 tlvo<? 7r6\ea)9 eV^t^efc TLfiaa^aL, tyjv ttoXlv 
QxbeXrjTeov elre vtto tt)<; c JBX\aSo9 7racr?;9 drools eV 
dpeTrj- ^avjid^eG^ai^ tt)v K EXkd8a nreLpaTeov ev iroielv 
elre yr)v fiovXeL gol Kapirovs dtffeovovs <j)epeLV, tt)v 
yrjv ^epairevTeov elre dirb /3oGKrjfjLaTCOV oleL 8elv 
TrXovTi^eG^aL, tcov ^0GKr}fjbaTO)V eirLfieX^Teov* eiTe 8l& 



48 xenophon's memorabilia. 

iroXejiov opfias avfjecr^at, Kal fiovXec hvvao^ai row 
re (f)L\ov<z eXev^epovv teal tovs e^povs ^etpova^ai, 
ras 7ro\€/Mfca<; Teyyas avrds re irapd tojv eiricrTa- 
puevcov fjbcfarjTeov, Kal otto**; clvtcus hel ^prja^nac daKrj- 
reov el he Kal tg3 ao^pbari /3ovXeL hvvaTos elvai, rf) 
yvcojarj vTrrjpereiv e^Lcreov to aoyfia Kal jv/ivaareov 
$9 avv itovois kcli ISpwTC. Kal r) KaKia vTroXafiovaa 
elirev^ w? (prjcrL UpohiKos* 'Evvoels, co 'HpaKkeos, go? 
%a\e7rr)V Kal fiaKpdv ohbv eirl Ta? evefrpoauvas r) yvvrj 
(rot avrrj SiTjyetTac ; iyco he pah lav Kal ftpayelav ohbv 

30 eirl ttjv evhai/Jboviav a^co ere. Kal r) * A pert) etirev 
V2 tXtj/jLov, tl he av dya^bv e^£i? ; ^7 rl r)hv oZ<x^a, 
firjhev tovtcov eveKa irpdrreiv e^eXovcra ; tjtls ovhe rrjv 
tcov rjhecov ern^y/icav dvapeveLS, dXXa, irplv eirL^v- 
fMrjaaij irdvTcov i/JLirlirXacraL, irplv fxev ireLvrjv ea^rl- 
ovaa, irplv he hLy\rr)v irlvovaa, \jcaX\ Xva fxev r)hea)$ 
(fydyrjs, o-^toitolovs /JLTj^avco/nevrj, Xva he rjhicos irlvr/s, 
otvovs re iroXvTeXels irapaaKevd^rj, Kal tov ^epovs 
%Lova irepC^eovaa £7776??' iva he Ka^vTrvcbarrjs rjhecos, 
ov fiovov ras arpco/jLvas fiaXaKas, dXXa Kal ra? kXl- 
va<$ Kal to, V7rof3a^pa rac? KXlvais irapaaKevd^rj* ov 
yap hLa to irovelv, dXXa hLa to firjhev e^etv, 6 tl 
iroif)?, vttvov eTTt^v/JLeLS' Ta he d(f>pohtaLa irpb tov 
heear^at dvayKa^eL?, irdvia pLrj^avco/JLevr], Kal yvvai^l 
Kal dvhpdai xpco/JLevrj • ovtco yap irauheveis tov? eav- 
ttj<$ (f>lXov$, t?i<$ fiev vvktos v/3pl£ovaa, Tr)<; S' r)[xepa<; 

31 to Xprjo-ificoTaTOv KaTaKOipLi^ovaa. *A^dvaTO$ he ovaa 
€K ^ecov fJLev direppityaL, virb he dv^rpcoircov dya^cov 
dTifJbdty)' tov he irdvTonv rjhicrTov aKOvapLaTos, eiralvov 
eavTrjs, dvrjKOOS el, Kal tov TrdvTcov rjh{aTOV ^edfiaTOS 
d^eaTos* oihev yap Trco7T0Te creavTr/$ epyov KaXbv 
Te^eacrat,. TV? S' dv gov Xeyovarj tl TTLGTevaeLe ; tls 
S' dv heofxevrj tlvo<$ eirapKeaeLev ; rj rk dv ev cj>povcov 
tov gov ^Laaov ToXpLrjaeLev elvat ; ot veoL fiev ovt€<; 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 49 

tois crcb/jLCMTLV dhvvarol elai, 7rpea/3vrepoL he yevopuevoi 
rah ^v^ah dvorjroi, airovcos pcev Xarapol hid veorrj- 
T09 Tp€<fi6{A€VOLi eTTOTovo}^ he avyjir^pol hid yrjpcos irep- 
covre?) toZs fiev rreirpaypbevots alayyvopLevo^ roh he 
irparrop,evois /3apvu6/jL€V0Cj rd .pcev rjSia iv rfj ve6rif]ri 
StaSpa/xovre^ ra he ^aXeird eh rb yrjpas drro^epbevoc. 
'Eycb he avveipa puev *iseoh> crvvecpu, he dv^pdoTrois roh 32 
dya^oh* epyov he KaXbv ovre ^retov ovre dv^rpcoircvov 
%wpl? e/jiov yiyverai* tl/jlco/jlcii, he pudXiara irdvrojv 
teal rrapd ^eoh teal rrapd dv^pcoirocs, oh Trposrjfcei, 
ayaTTTjrr) puev avvepybs reyyirais, mcrrr) he (f)vXa£ 
ot/ccov hearrorat^. eupLevrjs Se rrapaardri^; olicerais, 
ayefer) he avXXrjirrpta rebv iv elpijvrj irovcov, /3e/3aia 
Be roov iv TroXejjLCt) Gvp,pLayo<; epyoov, dpiarrrj he fyiXias 
tcocvajvos. "Eari he rot? fiev ipioh cfrlXots rjheca pcev 33 
teal aTrpdypbCDV aircov teal rroroov drroXavcris* dveypv- 
rai yap, ea)? av €7n%vpLyacocnv avroov. "Trrvos S' 
avroh rrdpearcv rjhlcov rj roh dpLO^oi^, teal ovre drro- 
Xe'nrovres avrbv d^ovrat, ovre hid rovrov pbe^tdai 
ra heovra rrpdrreiv, Kal ol fxev veoi rocs roov rrpea- 
fivrepcov iiraivoL^ yaipovcriv. ol he yepalrepoi rah 
roov vecov rip^ah dydXXovrat,* /cal rjhecos puev rcov rra- 
Xacoov . rrpd^ecov pLepLvrjvrat, ev he Ta? nrapovaa^ r)hov- 
rao 7rpdrrovre<;, hi ipue (fiiXot, puev *&eoh ovres, dya- 
7rr]rol he <£>lXols, rcpuoi he rrarpionv orav S' eX^rj 
rb ireTrpcofxevov reXos, ov puerd Xrf&r}<$ dripiOL tceivrai, 
dXXd pierd pLvrjpLT]? rbv del yjpbvov vpLvovpuevoc *&dX- 
Xovai. Tocavrd cot,, So iral ro/ceoov dya^cov t Hpd- 
tcXec?, e^earc hiarrov^o-ap^evoo rrjv pLaKapiarordrrjv ev- 
haipioviav fcefcrrja^ai,. Ovrco 7rco? hucoiceL Upohtfcos 31 
rrjv vir 'Aperrj? 'HpaxXeovs rraihevaiv, ifcoapirjae piev- 
roi ra? yvaopias en fieyaXetorepois pr)p.acnv rj iyco 
vvv. 2,ol S' ovv dtjiov, a> 'Apiariinre, rovrcov iv^v- 

3 



60 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fjLOVjievcp ireipaa^iai tl kclI to)v els tov fxeXKovra ^po 

VOV TOV /3iOV <ppOVTL%€LV. 



CHAPTER II. 



ARGUMENT. 



The remaining chapters of Book IL, which, treat of filial piety (Chap. II.), 
the relation of brothers (Chap. III.), and of friendship (Chap. IV. — IX.), 
are founded on Book I. Chap. II. § 49 — 55, and contain a more complete 
defence of Socrates against the three points of accusation but slightly 
examined there. 

The present chapter contains a conversation with his son Lamprocles, 
who had become much embittered towards his mother Xantippe, on 
account of her severity. The strong regard for the parental relation, 
which Socrates felt and inculcated, is here made 'evident. The course of 
thought is somewhat as follows : 

1. Those, first, are justly accused of ingratitude, who, having received 
favors, do not, when they are able, make a return. Secondly, ingratitude 
is Injustice (§ 1, 2). Thirdly, ingratitude is criminal in proportion to the 
magnitude of favors received. But the greatest favors are bestowed by 
parents upon children, especially by the mother (§ 3 — 6). Acerbity of 
temper or severity of treatment on the part of the mother, does not 
excuse a want of filial regard and respect ; for the recollection of the 
sufferings, toil, and anxiety of the mother for the child, especially during 
the early period of his existence, and the certainty that her severity does 
not arise from ill-will, but from the highest regard to his well-being, 
should secure from him a willing obedience, and prompt and hearty 
service (§ 7 — 12). 

2. To these strongest and subjective arguments for filial piety, an 
objective one is added : The State recognizes the sacredness of the obli- 
gation of children to parents, by punishing its violation ; and all men 
despise the disobedient and ungrateful child (§ 13, 14). 



I Ala^ofievos he irore AaparpoKXea^ tov 7rpeaftvTa- 
tov vlbv eavTOV) 7r/?o? ttjv fArjTepa ^aXeiralvovTa 9 Erne 
fioi, e<j)7], 5) 7ral, ola^d tivcls av% pcoTrovs d^apiaTOV<; 



• . BOOK II. CHAP. II. 51 

taXovfievov? ; — Kal jidXa, efyrj 6 veaviaKOS. — - Kura- 
ue/icferj/cas ovv tovs tl ttolovvtcl? to ovofia tovto 
airoKaXovaLV ; — "Eycoye, efyr) • tovs yap ev iraSiov-Tas, 
orav hwdfievoi ydpw aTrohovvat fir) dirohodaiv^ dyapi- 

<7T0U? KOkoVCLV. OlJKOVV So/COVCTl (TOO €V T0l$ dStKOl? 

KaraXoyi^ea^aL tovs ayapicnovs ; — "E/xoiye, ecprj. — 
"HSrj 8e 7tot ecr/cei/rco, el apa, oKTrep to avSpawoSl- 2 
£eo~^ai tovs pev cplXovs aSt/cov elvav So/cec, tovs Se 
iroXe/aiovs SUatov, Kal to dyapicrTeZv irpbs fiev tovs 
<f>l\ovs dSt/cov iaTi, Trpbs Se tovs iroXejiiovs Sucaiov ; — 
Kal jiaXa^ efyr)* Kal BoKel /jlol, vcf) ov av tls ev ira- 
^cbVj eiT€ (f)l\ov 6LT6 TToXe/Jbiov, fir) TreipaTai ydpw arrro- 
hthovai, aSt/cos elvau — Ovkovv, el ye ovtcos eyeu tovto, 3 
elXiKpLvrjs tls av elrj dScKia r) dyapiGTia ; — ^vvoo/jlo- 
Xoyet. — Ou/covVj 6(T<p av tls fiei^co dya^a 7ra^a)v fir) 
aTToichcp X cl P LV > ToaovTG) dSiKCOTepos av etrj ; — Svve(j>r) 
Kal tovto. — Tlvas ovv, ecfzrj, vtto tlvcov evpoipev av 
fiel^ova evepyeTrj/juivovs rj iralhas virb yovecov ; ovs oi 
yovels eK fxev ovk ovtodv e7rolrjo~av elvai, ToaavTa 8e 
KaXa ISelv Kal tocovtcov ayd^cov pueTaayelv, oaa ol 
*&eol Trapeyovai tols dv^pcoiroLS' a Srj Kal ovtcos r)fjbtv 
hoKel iravTos d^ia elvai, &st€ nrdvTes to KaTaXarelv 
avTcu irdvTcov pidXiaTa (pevyo/juev Kal at iroXecs eVl 
tocs fieyiaTocs dSiK^fiaaL tyj/jiiav ^dvaTOV ireiroLrjKaaLV^ 
o>9 ovk av /xei^ovos KaKov <fio/3(p tt)v dStKiav Travcrov- 
T6?. Kal fjLqv ov tcov ye dcfrpoSccricov eveKa iraiho- 4 
7roLeccfeat, tovs dv$pco7rov$ viroXa/jifidveLS, iirel tovtov 
ye tcov a7roXvaovTcov jieaTal puev al 0801, fiecrTa Se tcl 
olKrj/jLaTa* fyavepol S' eapuev Kal crKOTrovfJbevQL, e£ ottolcov 

\ av yvvacKOJV fieXTcaTa tj/jllv TeKva yevoiTO, aU avveX- 
*&6vTes TefcvoiroLov/jie^a. Kal 6 fiev ye dvrjp ttjv tc S 
crvvTeKVOTroLr]crovcrav eavTco Tpefai, Kal to2$ fxeXXovauv 
eaeor^ai iraial irpoirapaaKevd^ei irdvTa, baa av oltj- 

i Tat, cvvoLaeiv avTols 7rpo? tov filov, Kal TavTa co? civ 



52 xenophon's memorabilia. 

SvvrjTao ir\ei(TT(f r) Se yvvrj VTroSe^a/jLevrj re cf>epei ra 

<f)OpTLOV T0VT0. /3apVVOfJL€V7} T6 KCU KtvSweVOVaa 7T€p\ 

tov /3iov, /cal /jbeTaScSovcra 777? rpocprjs. r}$ /cal avTr) 
rpeferaL, Kal avv ttoWg) Trove? SceviyKaaa Kal Tetcovaa, 
rpi(j)ec re koX eirLfieXelTat, ovre irpoireTrov^vla ovSev 
dyd^ov, ovre yiyvoacrKov to /3p€(f)os i)$> otov ev ird- 
cryei, ovde arjj^alvecv Swd/juevov, otov SetTai, a\X avTr) 
GToyaCpixkvri tcl T6 av^epovTa Kal Keyapiajxeva iret- 
panrai ifC7r\,r)povv, Kal Tpecfrec iro\vv yjpovov Kal rj/iepa^ 
/cat vvktos vTro/jbevovaa irovelv, ovk elSvia, Ti'va tovtmv 

6 %dpw a7ro\i]yJr€Tai. Kal ovk apicel ^peyjrai fiovov, d\- 
\a Kal, eTrethav So^coaiv l/cavol elvai ol 7ral8es /ulclv- 
^dvecv Tij a fiev av avTol e^coacv ol yovels dya^a 
7rpo? top fiiov, SiSderKovenv a S' av olcdvtcll aXkov 
l/cavcoTepov elvai 8i$d£ai, Tre/uLTrovai 77730? tovtov Sa- 
7ravcovT€<;, Kal eiriiieXovvTai irdvTa 7toiovvt€<?, oVo)? ol 

7 7raZSe? avTols yevcovTai a>? Svvcltov /3£\tio-toi. — Upo? 
TavTa 6 veavlcrKo? e</>7?' *AXkd tol, el Kal irdvTa tclvtcl 
7r€7TOL7]K6 Kal aXka tovtcov nroWairXdaia, ovSels av 
SvvaiTO avT?i<; dvao"%ea^ai tt)v ^aXeiroTTjTa, — Kal 6 
ScDfcpaTW TioTepa Se otei, e<pr/, ^rjpiov dypioT7]Td Si>9- 
(j)opcoT€pav elvat, r) [Ar)Tpo$ ; — 'Eyco piev olfjiai, e</>??, 
tt}? firjTpos, tt}? ye TOiavTrjs. — ^HSrj irooiroTe, ovv rj 
Sa/covaa fca/cov ti gov eSco/cev rj \aKTicraaa, oca vtto 

8 ^r/ptcov rjSr] iroWol eira^ov ; — *AXkd, vr) Ala, efyrj, 
Xeyei, a ov/c av ti$ eirl to> /3/<w iravTi [3ov\oito d/cov- 
aai. — %v Se iroaa, e(f>r/ 6 %a)/cpdT7]<; t olei TavTrj Svs- 
dvetCTa kol tt) (facovf} koX tols epyois i/c iraihiov oV?- 
KoXaivcov /cal r)jjLepa$ Kal vv/ctos nrpdyfiaTa irapaor^elv, 
Troaa he \virr)aai rcdfJLVcov ; — *AX\! ovheircoTTOTe avTiqv, 
ec^rjj ovt elira ovt eirolrjaa ovhev, eft & ya-^yv^rj. — 

D Tl 8 ' ; ol'et, ecf)r], yakeirdyTepov elvai aot d/covecv &v 
avTr] Xeyei, r) tol$ viro/cpiTals, bWav ev Ta?? TpaywSlacs 
dWrjXovs Ta eaycvra Xeymaw ; — *A\\\ olpai, i7reiSfj 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 5& 

ovk diovTCLL Tcov XeyovTcov ovt€ tov eXey^ovTa e\ey- 
%eiv, lva ^ r lf JLi( ^ <J V' ovre tov direikovvTa direikelv, Xva 
fca/cov tl irotricrrjy paScco? (frepovGt. — %v S' ev elhcbs, 
a>?, 6 re \eyec goi r) paJTrjp, ov jxbvov ovhev fca/cbv 
voouaa \eyec, dWa Kal f3ov\ofjLevr) goi dyaStd elvai, 
ocra ovhevl aWeo, yakeiraLveis ; rj vopLL^ec? /ca/covovv 
Tr)v firjTepa goo elvai ; — Ov hfjTa, ecfyrj, tovto ye ovk 
oto/JLcu. — Kal 6 ScoKpdrrjs' Ovkovv, 6097, cru ravrrjv, .0 
evvovv re gov ovgov Kal eiTL[Jie\opbevr]v^ o>? fidXcGTa 
Svvarac, KapuvovTos, oVo)? vytatvrj<; re Kal 07ra)9 tcov 
eirLTrjheicov jmrjhevb<; evherjs ear], koI 7rpo? tovtol? toWci 
rots *&€ols ev^opbivrjv ayefoa virep gov, Kal eu^a? airo- 
hthovGav, ^aXeirrjv elvav <$r)<$ ; iyeb fiev oI/jlcu, el toi- 
avTTjv pur) Svvaaao cfrepeov firjripa, rayefad ae ov 
hvvaa^ai cpe'peiv. Elire he pbot, ecf)rj, irorepov dXKov 11 
Tiva oiei helv ^epairevetv, t) TTapecncevaaai pbrjhevl av- 
^pco7ro)v ireupaa^ai dpeGKecv, pirjh ' eirecftsai, pbrjhe 
Trefoea^at, fjLrjre GTpaTrjyai firjre dXX&> cip^ovTi ; — 
Nat pa AC eycoye, e<f>r].-^-OvKovv, ecfrrj 6 %(DfcpdT7}$, 12 
Kal tcd yeirovi ftovXei, gv dpeGKecv, Xva gov kclI irvp 
evavrj, orav tovtov her), Kal dyd^rov re goi yiyvrjrat, 
GvWrjTTTcop, Kat, av tl G(f)aW6/jLevos Tir^?, evvoiKW 
iyyv^ev fiorf^f] goi ; — "Eycoye, e<pr], — TL he ; gvvo- 
honropov rj GVfjLirXovV) rj el Tcp aW(p evTvyydvois, ov- 
hev av gov hta^epou $>L\ov rj eyftpbv yeve.G^ai, rj Kal 
ttjs irapa tovtcov evvoLas olec Secv eiripbeXeZG^ai ; — 
"Eycoye, e<prj. — EiTa tovtcov fjbev einfjieXetG^at irape- 13 
GKevaGac, Tr)v Se firjTepa Tr)v nrdvTcov [xaXiGTa ere 
tyikovGav ovk oieu Selv ^epairevetv ; ovk oIg^ , oti 
Kal r) TroXt? aXkrjs puev dyapiGTias ovSe/jiia^ eVtyie- 
XeiTatj ovSe StKa^ec, dXkd irepiopa tovs ev TreTrov^oras 
ydpiv ovk dirohihovTa^, edv he T6? yovea? pur) *Sepa- 
nrevrj, tovtg) hiKrjv re iircTL^rjGCy Kal dirohoKipd^ovGa 
ovk ea dp-^eiv tovtov, &$ ovTe av tcl iepd evGeftcos 



54 . xenophon's memorabilia. 

^vo/neva virep tt}? iroXeco^ tovtov ^iWto9, ovre aXXc 
KaXS)$ iced hacaio&s ovhev av tovtov Trpa^avTOS ; J^at 
vr) Ala edv tl$ tcov yovicov TeXevTrjadvTcov tovs tclcJiovs 
fir) Koorfifiy koX tovto e^eTaQzi r) irokis ev Tals TCOV 
14 dpyovTcov SofajjuacriaLS. %v ovv, 3) iral, av acocppovys, 
tovs /lev 'Seovs irapaLrr]arj avyyvcopbovds aoi elvac, 
el ti TraprjfjbeXrjfcas tt)? /jurjTpos, firj ae koX ovtoi vojjll- 
cravTes d^dpiaTov elvau ov/c e^eXooacv ev iroielv* tov<$ 
he dv^pcbirovs av (pvXd^rj^ ur) ere ala^6[ievoL twv 
yovecov d/jueXovvTa iravTes di Ljidaooaiv, eh a ev eprj/jLiq 
(plXcov dvacpavfjs* el yap ae viroXdfioLev irphs tov<; 
yovels dyapicFTOv elvai, ovSels av vopjiaeiev ev ae ttoltj' 
aas ydpiv dTroXrjyJrea^ac. 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates perceiving that two brothers, the elder Chaerephon and the 
younger Chaerecrates, were at variance with each other, admonished the 
latter to seek a reconciliation. He suggests the following motives and 
inducements to fraternal concord : 

1. A brother ought to be valued above all wealth (§ 1) ; since pos- 
sessions are insecure and their enjoyment uncertain, without companions 
and friends ; and the best friend is a brother, who is so by a natural 
relation, and on account of whom one receives honor from men, and is 
less exposed to their hostile assaults (§ 2 — 4). 

2. It follows, then, since a brother is to be so highly valued, that 
even though his alienation and hostility be great, it should not cause 
hatred, but rather induce one, laying aside all angry feeling, to seek to 
appease him (§ 5 — 9). The means of reconciliation are easy ; by first 
exhibiting fraternal affection and kindness, a reciprocation of it will be 
secured (§ 10 — 13). The advances, Socrates teaches Chaerecrates, should 
be on his part (§ 14— «-16). You can rely, he adds, upon the honorable 
and noble feeling of your brother for success (§ 16 — 18). 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 55 

3. Brothers ought not to be at variance with one another ; for as the 
members of the body, which are by nature in pairs, are for mutual aid, 
so are brothers, who, if friendly, although far separated, are still able 
from a natural affinity to be of special service to each other (§ 18, 19). 



XaipefycovTa Be irore Kal Xcupe/cpdrrjv, dBeXcpco fiev 1 
ovre dXKrjkoiVy eavTco Be yvcopipbco, ala^opievos Biacbe- 
po/JbivcD) IBcov tov Xacp6Kpdr7]V. Elire /jloi, €<fir], d> Xac- 
pe/cpares, ov Brjirov Kal av el tcov tolovtcov dv^pcoTrcov, 
oi xpTjcn/JLCorepov vopLi^ovat, y^prjiiara rj dBeXtpovs ; Kal 
ravra tcov fiev dcj>povcov ovtcov, tov Be c^povifiov, Kal 
tcov fiev /3orj^eca<; Beopuevcov^ tov Be fio^etv Bwapievov, 
Kal 7rpo9 tovtols tcov fiev rrXeiovcov virap-^ovTcov, tov Be 
evbs. QavfiaaTov Be Kal tovto, el ti$ tovs fiev dBeX- 2 
c/>ou? %7]/jllclv rjyelTcu, otl ov Kal Ta tcov dBeX<pcov 
KeiCT7]Tai, tox)<; Be iroXtTa^ ov% rjyelTav ^rjfiiav, otl ov 
/cat to, tcov ttoXltcov e%et, dXX' ivTav^a fiev Bvvarai 
Xoy'iQea^sai, otl KpetTTOV avv ttoXXols oi/covpto, dacpa- 
Xco? dpKovvTa eyeiv, t) fiovov BiaiTcofievov tcl tcov 
ttoXitcov eiTuavBvvcos nrdvTa /ceKTrJG*&cu, eirl Be tcov 
dBeXtfrcov to avTO tovto dyvoovai, Kal ol/ceTa$ fiev oi 3 
Bvvdfievoi covovvtclI) iva avvepyovs c^coai, Kal <f>lXov$ 
KTcovTac, co? /3o7)^cov Beofievot, tcov S' dBeXcbcov dfieXov- 
ltiv conrep etc itoXltcov fiev ycyvo/ievovs cfrlXovs, e£ 
dBeXcfrcov Be ov ytyvofievovs. Kal psqv irpo<; cbiXiav 4 
fieya fiev virdpyei to etc tcov avTcov cpvvat, fieya Be 
to ofiov Tpacf)7]vaCj eTrel /cal toi$ *&r)pioL$ 77*0^09 tl$ 
eyyiyveTai tcov avvTpocpcov 7rpo? Be TOVTots /cal oi 
ciXXoo dv^rpcoTTOt Tificoai Te fiaXXov tovs avvaBeXcpovs 
ovras tcov dvaBeXtpcov, Kal tjttov tovtols eiTLTL^evTaL. 
Kal 6 XaipeKpaTT)? elirev 'AXX' el fiev, co ScoKpaTes, 5 
fir] fieya. €lt] to Bidcpopov^ tacos civ Biot tf>epeiv tov 
dBeXcpbv Kal firj fiiKpcov eveKa cpevyecv dya&bv ydp, 
wirep Kal av Xeyeis, dBeXtpos, cov olov Bet' orroTe fievToi 



56 xenophon's memorabilia. 

TTCLVTOS ivhiot, KCLL TTCtV TO ivaVTLCOTClTOV eLT), TL CtV TtS 

6 iTTL^ecpoLT} rots aSuvdroLS ; Kal 6 Soofcpcirrjs ecfjrj 
Uorepa he, c5 XaLpe/cpares, ovhevl dpeaat hvvarat Xat 
p€<fia)V, tbsnrep ovhe aot f r) eaTtv oh Kal irdvv dpeaKet ; 
Aia tovto yap rot, ecfyrj, & XojKpaTes, d^tov iartv 
ifiol ptcaetv avrov, on aXXot? ptev apecrtceiv hvvarat, 
i/xol he, 07T0V av irapfj, iravrayov Kal epycp Kal Xoy(p 

7 tyiptia ptaXXov r) axpeXetd iartv. **Ap ovv, e<prj 6 %a)- 

KpdTTjS, W57T6p tTTTTO^ TO) ClVeTTLGTrj/ULOVl, {jL€V, €y%€lpOVVTL 

he xprja^ac ^rjptta iaTtv, ovrco Kal dheXcfros, orav tis 
avrcp ptrj €7rio-TcifjL€vos eyx ei PV XP^ cr ^ aL ') K y )l l ' ia ^ariv ; 

8 JTai? S' av eyco, e(f>rj 6 XatpeKpaTrjs, dveirtaTr]pcov elrjv 
aSe\<£c<3 xprja^ac, eTriaTdptevbs ye Kal ev Xeyetv tov 
ev Xeyovra, Kal ev iroielv rbv ev iroiovvra ; tov ptev- 
roi Kal Xoyu> Kal epycp iretpaipLevov epte dvidv ovk av 
hvvatptrjv ovt ev Xeyetv, ovt ev Trotetv, aSX ovhe 

9 iretpdaopbai. Kal 6 XtoKparrjs e<f>rj* Oav/naard ye 
Xeyets, 3) XatpeKpares, el Kvva ptev, et aot rjv eirl 
7rpoj3droLs eirtTr)heios &v, Kal tov? ptev nrotpLevas r)aird- 
%ero, aol he irpostovTi eyaXeiratvev, dpteXrjaas av tov 
opyl^ea^at eiretpoy ev 7rotr)aa<$ irpavvetv avrov, tov he 
dheX<pbv <£?)? ptev pteya av dya^bv elvat, ovt a 7rpo? 
ere olov Sec, eirtaTaa^sat he bptoXoy&v Kal ev irotelv 
Kal ev Xeyetv, ovk eV^etpet? ptrjxavda^ at, 07ra)9 aot 

10 ft>9 ySeXr^crro? ecrrat ; Kal 6 XatpeKpaTrjs* AehotKa, 
etyrj, & ScoKpaTes, ptrj ovk e%a) eyeb Tooravrrjv ao<ptav, 
a>9T€ Xatpe(f>o!)VTa irotrjaat Trpb? epte olov Set. Kal 
t ptr)v ovhev ye ttoikIXov, e<firj 6 ScoKpaTrjs, ovhe Kaivbv 
hel eir avTov, a>? eptol SoKet, /x^amcr^at, ot? he Kal 
av eirtaTaaat avrbs otoptat av avrbv aXovra irepl 
U 7roXXov irotela^ai ae. — Ovk av (f&dvots, efyrj, Xiycov, 
el ti fja^rjaai pte <f>lXTpov eirtaTaptevov, o eyco eihebs 
XeXrj^a eptavTov. — A eye hrj ptot, e<$rj, el Ttva tcov 
yvcDpip,Qyv ftovXoio KaTepydaaa^saiy biroTe ^vot, KaXetv ' 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. ' 57 

ere eirl helirvov, ri av rroiolrjs ; — AfjXov, ore Karap- 
^oijxi av tov auro?, ore ^voc/xi, KaXelv eicetvov. — 
El he fiovXoio tcov cf>lXcov tlvcl TrpoTptyacr^aL, oirore 12 
air ohrj (ioir)5) eTTt/ieXeca^ac tcov crcov, tl civ irotolr)? ; — 
Ar)Xov : on 7rp6r€po<; av eyyeipoirjv eiriiieXela^nai tcov 
i/celvov, oirore dirohr]fMolr] t — El he /3ovXolo £evov Trotr)- 13 
crac virohe^ea^ai creavTov, oirore eX^ot? eh rrjv heel- 
vov, tl av TTOioirj? ; — ArjXov, oti /cal tovtov irporepos 
VTToSe^oL/jirjv av, oTrore eX^ot, 'A^tfva^e* /cal el ye 
/3ovXol/u,r}v avrov 7rpo^rvfJbeLa^ai hiairpaTTeiv jjlol ecj> 
a rjfcoLfii, hifXov, oti fcal tovto heoc civ irporepov avrov 
i/celvco iroielv. — Udvr apa crv ye rd ev dv^pcoiroi^ 14 
cplXrpa eiTLCTTafievos iraKai aTrefcpvTrrov r) oKvels* ecprj, 
ap^ac, /jut) alo"%pb$ cpavfjs, idv nrporepos tov dheXcpbv ev 
Troifjs ; /cal firjv rrXeicrTOV ye hoKel dvr)p eiraivov a%cos 
elvai, o? av cpfodvrj tovs jjbev iroXefilov^ tca/ccos ttolcov, 
tovs he cplXovs evepyercov el fiev ovv eho/cec jxot Xaipe- 
<f>cov rjye/jLOVLfccoTepos elvau gov Trpo? ttjv c\>vctiv Tavrrjv, 
etcelvov av e7retpco/jir)v irefexeiv irporepov ey^etpeZv tco 
ere cptXov iroteZa^ai* vvv he /mot, av ho/cecs rjyov/jbevos 
fjLaXXov av e^epyd^ea^at tovto. Kal 6 XaLpe/cpaTrjs 15 
elirev "AToira Xeyecs, co ScoKpares, Kal ovhaficos irpb^ 
crov, o? ye fceXevet? e/jue vecoTepov ovra Ka^rjyeZcr^at' 
KaiTOL tovtov ye irapd iracriv dv^pcoirois TavavTia 
vofjul^eTat,, tov 7^pecrj3vTepov r)yeZa^ai iravTos Kal epyov 
Kal Xoyov. Tim ; e<f>V b ScoKpaTrjs • ov yap Kal bhov 16 
Trapa^copr\c7ai tov vecorepov TrpeaftvTepco avvTvy^d- 
vovtl iravTa^ov vopbl^eTai, Kal KaSnqiJLevov viravaaTr)- 
vac, Kal koittj fjLaXaKrj Tifirjcrac, Kal Xoycov virel^at ; 
cbya^e, fir) oKvet, e<prj, dXX y eyyeipeu tov avhpa Kara- 
TrpavvecVj Kal irdvv Tayy aov vTraxovcreTat, 9 ov^ bpas, 
o>? cptXoTi/JLO? ecrTL Kal eXevSeptos ; Ta fiev yap Trovrjpd 
av^pcbiua ovk av aXXco<; fxdXXov eXois, r) el hchoirjs 
re, Tou? he KaXov? Kaya^ovs dv§ pcoirovs TrposcpiXcos 

3* 



58 xenophon's memorabilia. 

17 %pcbfJL€VO$ fjbdXiar av KaTepydaaio. Kal 6 Xcupe 
Kpdrrjs elirev 'Edv ovv, efxov TavTa ttolovvtos, e/cet- 
z/09 /nrjSev fiekricov ylyvrjTcu ; Ti yap aXXo, etyr] a 
Udo/cpdrr)?, r) KivSwevaeLS imSeigcu, av fiev xprjaro? 
re Kal cfruXdSeXfyos elvai, i/cetvos Be <f)avXo$ re teal 
ovk a%Lo<$ evepyeala<; ; 'AXX ovBev oI/jlcu tovtcov eae- 
o^ac vojjbi^co yap avTOV, eirecBdv ala^srjTal ae irpoica- 
Xovpevov eavTov els rov dycova tovtov, irdvv fyCXovei- 
Ktjaeiv, ottoo? TrepiyevrjTal aov Kal Xoyqy Kal epyco ev 

'8 7roL(ov. Nvv fiev yap ovtcd?, ecprj, BidKeta^ov, tosirep 
el too %e?pe, a? 6 ^eo? eirl to avXXafjbfidvetv dXXr)- 
\aw eTroirjaev, d(f>efjbivco tovtov TpdiroiVTO irpbs to 
BcaKcoXvecv dXXrjXo), r) el tco TroSe *&ela fiolpa ireTroir)- 
/juevco 7rpo9 to avvepyetv dXXr)Xoiv d/neXtjaavTe tovtov 

i9 efiirohl^oLev dXXrjXco. Ovk av ttoXXtj dfia^ria elrj Kal 
KaKoSaifiovla tols eir aycfreXela ireirotr] fievots eirl (SXaftrj 
Xprjoftai, ; Kal /jltjv dBeXcf>co ye, a>9 i/iol BoKel, 6 S-eo? 
eiToirjaev eirl [xe'CCpvi wfyeXeiq dXXrjXocv, r) %e£pe T6 
koi iroBe Kal dcffeaX/JLO) TaXXd Te, oca dBeXcfra ecf>vaev 
dv^pcoTTois. Xeipes fiev ydp, el Beoi avTa$ tcl irXeov 
opyvia? BieypvTa dfjua Troir\aai, ovk av BvvaivTO, tco- 
069 oe ovo av eiri Ta opyviav oieyovTa eXxoiev apa, 
ocj&aX/jLol Be, ol Kal SoKovvTe? em irXelaTov e^CKvec- 
a^ao, oiB* av tojv eTi iyyvTepo) ovtcov Ta efiirpoa^ev 
afxa Kal tcl oiria^ev ISelv BvvacvTo, dBeX<pco Be, <j>iXco 
ovTe, Kal ttoXv SceaTCOTe irpaTTeTov d/xa Kal e7T ax£e- 
Xeiq dXXfjXocv. 



BOOK II. CHAP. iy. 59 



CHAPTER IV. 



ARGUMENT. 



Tms first chapter upon friendship (see Argument to Book II. Chap. II.), 
gives a general view of its value. Many who acknowledge in general 
terms the worth of friends, appear least of all anxious to acquire or retain 
them (§ 1 — 4). But yet no possession is more desirable or permanent 
than that of a good friend ; for he cares for another's property and busi- 
ness, shares his fortune whether prosperous or adverse^ and is sometimes 
even more solicitous for the health and prosperity of his friend than for 
his own (§ 5 — 1). 



"H/covcra Se irore avrov Kal irepl (f)iXcov ScaXeyo- 1 
jjuevov, if; S)V epboiye iS6fC€L fiakiGT civ tls dxpeXela^at 

7T/509 (J)lX(OV KTTjgIv T€ fCCil yjpeiaV TOVTO fjL6V jap Sr) 

7roW(t)v ecj)7) a/covetv, o>9 irdvrcov KTrj/jbdrcov Kparccrrov 
av ec7] <piXo$ cra^r)? Kal dyaStos, €7TLfJL€Xov t uevovs Se 

TTCLVTOS floXXoV QpCLV €<p7] TOV$ 7TOXXoU? Tj (plXcOV KTTj- 

creco?. Kal yap olfcias /ecu dypoiis teal avSpdiroSa Kal 2 
f3o<Tfcrj/jLa,Ta Kal crKevrj KTCo/mevovs re eVi/^eXco? bpdv 
e(f)7], Kal rd ovra aco^ecv Tretpco/jLevovs, cf)iXov Se, b fie- 
ycarov dya^bv elvaC (pacnv, bpdv ecpr] rou9 TroXXovg 

OVT6 07TW? KTrjGGVTaL (pOOVTl^OVTaS, OVT6 O7TC0S ol OVT6S 

eavroLS crcofavrac. 'AXXd Kal Ka/jbvovrcov (filXcov re 3 
Kai olk€to)v bpdv rivas e(j>7] tol$ fzev oiKeraLS Kal la- 
rpov? ecsayovras, Kal rdXXa irpbs vyieiav ewc/neka)? 
irapacrKevd^ovTas, rcov 8e (j>iXcov bXiycDpovvras, a7ro^a- 
vbvrcov re d/jbeborepcov eirl p,ev rols olKerais d^ofxevov? 
Kal ^rjfilav r/yov/jbivovSj iirl Se to?9 <f)iXoi<; ovSev olo- 
pbevovs iXarrova^rac, Kal rcov fiev dXXcoP KTrjjLidrcov 
ovSev iwvras a^epaTrevrov ovS 1 dveirlaKeirrov, rcov Se 
(plXcov eirtfieXeia^ Seo/xevcov djieXovvTas. *Etl he 777309 4 



60 xenophon's memorabilia. 

TOVTOIS 6paV €<p7] TOV? TTOXXOV? TCOV fJL€V ClXXcOV KTTji 

fjbarayV) Kal it aw ttoXXcov ccvtols ovtcov, to 7rXrj^o<; 
elhoTas, tcov he cpcXcov, oXtycov ovtcov, ov /jlovov to 
irXrfisos ayvoovvras, dXXa Kal tols irvv^avopLevois tovtg 
KaraXejeiv eyyeipr)o~avTas;, ovs ev Tot? cpiXoL? e^eaav, 
irdXtv tovtovs avarfoea^aL' toltovtov avTovs tcov <f>i- 
Xcov cppovTt^eiv, KaiToc irpbs irolov KTrj/na tcov aXXcov 
TTapafiaXXo/buevos cpiXos dydirbs ovk av ttoXXco KpetT- 
tcov cpavelr) ; ttoZos yap Iitttos rj ttoIoi %evyos ovtco 
Xprjcn/Aov, co^irep 6 xprjcrTO? cplXos, ttoIov he dvhpd- 
irohov ovtcos evvovv Kal 7rapa/ji6vt/jLOV, rj irolov aXXo 
KTTjfxa ovtco TrayxprjcTTOV ; *0 yap dyaSsbs cplXos eav- 

TOV TaTT€t 7T/)0? TTCLV TO iXXetTTOV tco cpiXco Kal T?}? 

tcov Ihicov tcaTacTKevr)? Kal tcov koivcov Trpd^ecov, Kal, 
av T6 Tiva ev Troirjcrai herj, avveiria^yei, av T€ tls 
cp6/3o$ TapaTTrj, avfi^orf^el tcl fiev avvavaXlaKcov, tcz 
he av/jL7rpaTTcov, Kal tcl puev tTVjJLire'fecov, Ta he /3ta£o- 
fievo^j Kal ev /UL6V TrpaTTOVTas TrXeltTTa evcppacvcov, acpaX- 
7 Xopuevovs he irXeicrTa enravop^cov. *A he at Te xelpes 
eKao~TCp VTTTjpeTOvaiy Kal oi ocf&aXfjLol irpoopcoai, Kal 
tcl cora 7rpoaKovovo~L, Kal oi 7r6Sc? hiavvTOven, tovtcov 
cplXo? evepyeTcov ovhevbs XeiireTaL" woXXaKLS he, a irpb 
avTOV tls ovk e^eipydtraTO rj ovk ethev rj ovk rjKovaev 
rj ov haqwae. Tai)Ta 6 cplXos irpb tov cf>lXov. e^rjpKecrev. 
*AXX* o/jLcos evioi hevhpa fiev ireipcovTai ^epaireveiv tov 
Kapirov eveKev, tov he 7rajj,cpopcoTdTov KTrj/xaTo^^ o 
KaXelTau cpiXos, dpycos koX dvetfievco^ oi TrXeltrTOi Iiti- 
jieXovTai. 






BOOK II. CHAP. V. 61 



CHAPTER Y. 

ARGUMENT. 

The following short conversation appears to have been called forth by 
the neglect of a very poor friend by one of the disciples of Socrates, and 
-was held in the presence of the offender as an admonition to him (§ 1). 
It seems, at first view, to be aimed at the neglected rather than the 
neglecting friend. But the application which it was designed that the 
offender should .make to himself, seems to be this : since you do not show 
yourself useful to your friend, when he is in distress, you must expect 
that you in turn will be deserted by others as a worthless friend. 

The value of friends is as various as that of slaves (§ 2, 3). "Whoever 
then would not be discarded by his friends, as a slave of little value is 
disposed of by its owner, must seek to become as useful to them as 
possible (§ 4, 5). 



"Hxovcra Si Trore Kal aXXov avrov Xoyov, o? iSoKei, 1 
fjLOL irpoTpeireiv tov d/covovra e^erd^ecv eavrbv, ottoctov 
to?? (pekoe? a^cos eirj. 'IScbv yap riva tcov %vvovtcov 
dfxeXovvTa (ptXov irevia irieCpfievov^ rjpero 'AvTia^evr] 
ivavTtov tov d/jueXovvros avrov Kal aXXcov rrroXXcov 
*Ap\ ecf)7], co \AvTicr^eve$, elai rives d^lao cfttXcov, cos- 2 
rrep olfcercov ; Tcov yap olfcerow 6 [xev irov Svo fivalv 
a^tos kcrriv, 6 Se ouS' rj/MLfAvaiov, 6 Se irevre /jlvcov, 6 
Se Kal Si/ca ■ NtKias Se 6 NtKiipdrov Xeyerau eiricrTd- 
tt]v els rdpyvpca Trpcaa^cu rakdvrov gkottoviicll Srj 
tovto, ecf)rj, el apa, cosirep tcov oltceToov, ovtco Kal tcov 
cf>iXcov elalv d£lai, Nal fid Ai\ e<fir] 6 'AvTta^evrjs' 3 
eyco yovv /3ovXoijult]v civ tov fiev Tiva cplXov jjlol elvat 
fidXXov rj Suo fivas, tov S' ouS' civ rj/jbi/jLvalov tt port fir)- 
aacjjirjv, tov Se Kal nrpb Se'xa jjuvcov eXol/jL7]v civ, tov Se 
Trpb irdvTcov ^prj/iaTcov Kal irovcov irpiai[AT)v av cplXov 
uoc elvat,. Ovkovv, ecprj 6 ScoKpaTiys, el ye ravra 4 



62 xenophon's memokabilia. 

Toiavrd eari, /ca\m av eypi i^erd^ecv tlvcl eavrbp t 
iroaov apa Tvyydvu rots (j)i\oL<; al;Lo<; wv, /cal Tretpa- 
a^rat, o>? 7fk€iGT0V a%io$ elvcu, %va tjttov avrbv oi <j)L- 
Xoc irpohihS)aiv % iyco yap tol, e'^77, iroXkdias dfcovco 
rod fJbev, on, 7rpovSo)K€V avrbv (piXos dvrjp, rov Se, on 
fivav avis' iavrov fiaWov ecXero dvrjp, ov aiero fy'ikov 
5 elvat. Td rocavra irdvra a/co7ra), fjurj, wirep orav rt$ 
ol/cirrjv irovripbv 7rco\fj /cal aTroSlScoraL rod evpovros, 
ovrco /cal rbv Trovrjpbv (plXov, orav i£fj to ifKetov ttj$ 
' a}jia<; \aftelV) eiraycoybv rj irpohihocfeaL* tovs Be XPV' 
(ttovs ovre olfceras irdvv ti TrcoXov/jbivov? opw, ovre 
cj)i\ov$ 7rpoSt8ofiepov^. 



CHAPTER VI. 



ARGUMENT. 



This chapter treats of the selection, proving, and acquisition of friends, 
and of the real foundation of friendship : 

1. Those only should be chosen as friends, who are temperate (iyKpa- 
reTs), faithful, obliging and prompt in the performance of the offices of 
kindness, and are not contentious, avaricious, and ungrateful (§ 1 — 5). 

2. In order to determine whether a person is worthy to be a friend, 
it is necessary to consider his treatment of other friends (§ 6, 9). 

3. When any one appears to be worthy of friendship, he may be 
sought as a friend in the following manner : First, it should be inquired, 
whether the gods approve the alliance (§8). Then, we should make 
known our regard to the individual whom we would wish to be our 
friend both in word and deed (§ 9 — 13). Friendship, however, can 
exist only between those who are good and honorable (§ 14 — 16). 
The dissensions and animosities which indeed exist among the good, 
and cannot but exist among the bad, are the result of a mixed nature, 
partly inclined to friendship and partly to hostility, and should not dis- 
courage in the attempt to acquire valuable friends; for a prevailing 
friendliness is predominant over the baser passions in good men, an<l 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 63 

unites them together, by means of the virtue which restrains and sub- 
jects to reason the desires which lead to dissension (§ 17 — 28). 

4. Friendship is founded not on external beauty, but on noble quali- 
ties of mind (§ 30 — 32). It originates in admiration, which is followed by 
regard or good will (§ 33, 34), and necessarily demands the possession 
of the virtues which give value to a friend (§ 35). But as truth is the 
foundation of all real friendship (§ 36 — 38), the shortest, surest, and best 
way to the attainment of friends, is to be what you wish them to believe 
you to be, i. e., good, aya&os (§ 39). 



'ESotcei, Se jjlol kcl\ eh to SoKCfid^etv <j)c\ov<; ottol- 1 
01/9 cl%lov KTaa^au cjypevovv TOidSe Xiycov Elrri jjlol, 
ecpT], 3) KptToftovXe, el Seoi/ne^a (f)l\ov aycfeov, ttcos 
av eTTcyeipotTjiiev G/coireiv ; apa irpwrov fiev ^yrrjreovj 
o?T69 apyei yaarpos re /cal (f>iXo7rocrLa<; /cal Xayveca? 
/cal vttvov /cal dpyias ; 6 jap virb tovtcov /cparov- 
fievos ovr avrhs eavr<p SvvatT av ovre fy'Ckcp to, Seovra 
irpdrreiv ; — Ma Al\ ov SiJTa, e<fir). — Ovtcovv tov fiev 
virb tovtcov dpyopbivov cufie/CTeov Sotcel croc elvai ; — 

Haw fjiev ovv, ecf>7]. — Ti yap; ecprj, 09T£9 Sairavrjpb^ 2 
cov fir] avTapfC7]$ ecrTLVj d\V del t&v tt\j]ct(ov SeiTat, 
teal Xa/jb/Sdvcov fiev /jltj SvvaTai aTroStSovac, fxrj \afjLj3d- 

. vcov Se tov /jL7) ScSovTa fxccrec, ov Sotcel cot ical ovtos 
^aXe7ro9 cptkos elvai ; — Ildvv, ecprj. — Ovtcovv a<fietcTeov 
/cal tovtov; — 'Acfre/cTeov fiivTot, e(f)7]. — Ti yap; ostl$ 3 
^prjfjLaTL^ea^aL puev SvvaTac, 7ro\\cov Se ^prj/maTcov eiu- 
^v/jbelj /cal Sta tovto Svs£v/jlj3o\6s icm, /cal Xa/nftdvcov 
fiev rjSeTat, aTroSuSovab Se ov /3ov\eTat ; — 'Efiol fjuev 
Sotcel, e(fii], o5to9 em TrovqpoTepo? etcelvov elvai. — Ti 4 
Se ; 09T£9 Sect tov epcoTa tov ^prj/jiaTi^ecr^ai fjirjSe 7rpo9 

j ev aXXo a^oXfjv iroielTai, r) diro^ev a£ro9 /cepSavei ; — 
*A<f>e/cTeov /cal tovtov, a>9 e/juol Sotcel* dvcocf)e\r)$ yap 
av el'77 t<5 ^pcofxivcp. — Ti Si; 6Vr£9 erTacricbSrjs Te ecrTi 
teal ^eXcov 7ro\\ou9 toIs <$>iXoi<$ ejfirpovs nrape^eiv ; — 
$ev/cTeov, vrj Ala, /cal tovtov. — El Si ti$ tovtcov fxev 



64 xenophon's memorabilia. 

twv /ca/coov fJLr)$ev €%ol, ev 8e 7rda^cov dveyeTai^ fjLrjhev 
(f)povTL^(ov rod dvTevepyeTelv ; — 'Avo)(j)eXr}<; dv eirj Kal 
ovtos* dXXa irolov, & ScoKpaTes, eiriyeipr]aoixev <piXov 

5 irotelo^ai ; — OlfxaL /Jt,ev : o? TavavTia tovtcov iyfcparrjs 
fiev ian tcov Bed rov o-oo/JLaTos rjSovcbv, evopKos Be Kal 
€.uJ;v/jl/3o\q<; <ov Tvy%dvei, teal <f>iXoveiKO<; 77^09 to fit} 
eXXeLirea^ai, ev rnroicov tovs evepyeTovvTas avrbv, mre 

6 XvaiTeXecv tols xpco/jbevoLS. — ITa5? ovv dv ravra Bokl- 
/jbdcrac/JL€P : & Sco/cpareSy irpb rov xpfja^cu ; — Tovs fiev 
dv8ptavT07TOLov$, ecprj, Sofa/JLa^o/nev, ov tols Xoyois av- 
tcov T€fCjjLcup6fjL€voi. d\V bv dv opco/juev tou9 nrpoa^ev 
dvBpidvTas KaXoos elpyaafievov^ rovrcp irtaTevofJiev Kal 

7 tov$ Xonrovs ev irouqcreiv. — Kal dvBpa Br) Xeyeis, e(j>7] t 

09 dv T0U9 <£/A,0U9 TOV$ TTpOO^eV €V 1TOLC0V (paivrjTa^ 

BrjXov elvai Kal tov$ varepov? evepyerrjcrovTa ; — Kal 
yap Xttttois, efyrj, ov dv tols irpoa^ev opco KaXoos %pw- 
/nevov, tovtov Kal dXXois ol/juac KaX<5<; ^prja^ac. — 

8 Elev, etyrj* 09 S' dv r/ficv d^ios (ptXlas Bokjj elvai, Trak 
yjpT) tyiXov tovtov iroiela^ai ; — IIpcoTov /xev, e<fir) t tcl 
irapd tcov ^eoov hriaKeiTTeov^ el crvfiffovXevovcnv avTov 
<f>iXov iroieZa^ai. — Ti ovv; e'^77, ov dv rj/jblv t€ Bokjj 
Kal oi ^eol fir) evavTi&VTai, e^et? elirelv^ 07ra>9 o5to9 

9^7]paTeos; — Ma Ai\ e^>r], ov KaTa 7r6Sa9, oxirep 6 
Xaya>9j ovB' dirdTrj, cosirep ai opvfees, ovBe fiia,) W9- 
irep oi effipol* aKovTa yap (f)lXov eXecv epyooBes* 
^aXeTrbv Be Kal BrjaavTa Kareyeiv^ tosirep BovXov 
ejftpol yap fidXXov r) (frlXoi yiyvovTai TavTa 7rdo"%ov- 

10 T€9. — $IXol Se 7TW9 ; etfyq. — Elvao jmiv Tivds $>aariv 
67ra)Sa9, a9 oi eiriaTd\ievoi iiraSovTe? oh dv fiovXcov- 
Tai fyiXovs eavTols iroiovvTat, elvai Be Kal <pcXTpa : oh 
ol eTTLcrTd/JLevoc 7rpo9 0&9 dv fiovXcovTai xpeo/juevot, ' (j>L- 
XovvTai vir avTdov. — Ilo^ev ovv, ecfrr], TavTa fjud^toi* 

11 jiev dv ; — *A /u,ev ai XeLprjves iTrfjSov T& ^OSvaae^ 
rjKovaas ^Ofjbrjpovj S>v eaTiv dpyr) ToedSe w 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 65 

Aevp* dye St] ttoXvoliv 'OSvcreD, fiiya kvSos 'Axcuwv. 

— TavrrfV ovv, e(f)7], ttjv eircph^v, 5) %ce/cpaTes, /cal 
tols aXXots dv^pcairots at %etprjve<$ eiraSovcrat /caret- 
^oi/, w?T6 fir] dirtevat air avTcov tov<$ eTracr^ivTa? ; — 
Ov/c* dXXct Tots eV dpeTrj (frtXoTijjtov/jbevots ovtcos 
eirfjhov. — S^eSov Tt Xkyet? rotavra ^prjvai • efcdarw 12 
e7ra$etv, oca fjtrj vo/Jttet d/covcov tov eiratvovvra tcara- 
yeXxovra Xeyetv ourco fjtev jap eyfirtcov r av eir], /cat 
direXavvoi tov? dv^pcoTrov? d(f> eavTov. el tov eiSora, 
ore fit/epos re /cat atcr%pbs ical da^evrjs ecrrtv, eirat- 
voir] Xeyoov, ore icaXos re teal fjteya? /cal Icryvpo? 
icrrtv. '''AXXa? 8e Ttva? olefea e7T(p8d$ ; — Ov/c a\V 13 
fjicovcra fjtev, on UeptfcXrj? iroXkas eirtaratro^ a? enra- 
Scov rff iroXeu eirolet avrrjv <ptXetv avrov. — Oe/uttaro- 
/cXi]? 3e irw eTroirjae ttjv irbXtv <f>tXeiv avrov ; — Met 
AT ov/c eiraScov^ dXXd Treptdyjras ti dya^ov avrfj. — 
A o/cet? fiot Xeyetv y co % coze pares, a>9, el /uteXXot/jtev dya- 14 
Sov rtva KTiqaacr^at <f)tXov, avrov? 7)/jta$ dya^ov? Set 
yevea^at Xeyetv re /cal irpdrretv. — %v S' aiov, ecprj 6 
ScoKpdrr]^ olov r elvai irovrjpbv ovra ^prjaTov? <pt- 
Xovs KTYjaao^at ; — 'Ecopcov yap, e(f>7] 6 Kptr6/3ov\o<z, 15 
pr]ropd? re cjzavXov? dyd^ots Srjfjtrjyopot? (f)iXov<; ovras, 
/cal arparrjyelv ov% licavov? irdvv err parity ticols dv- 
Spdatv eraipov?. — ^Ap ovv, e<f>rj, /cat, irepl ov StaXe- 16 

j yo/ne^a, olcr^a rtva?, ot dvaxfieXei? 6vre$ GHpeXlfJtovs 
hvvavrat (fciXov? Troteta^at ; — Met AC ov Srjr, ecf>r]' 
dXX? el dSvvarov ecrri irovrjpbv ovra /caXov? /cdya'Sovs 
(f>i\ov$ /errjeraa^at, i/cetvo rjhrj /jtiXet fiot, el eanv av- 

I top icaXbv /cdya^fbv yevofxevov e% eToljuov to?9 /caXots 
vdydiiots (j)l\ov etvat. — lX TapaTTet ae, & KptTQ- 17 
j3ov\e, otl iroWd/cts avSpas /cal icaXd irpd-TTovTas /cal 
toov ala^pwv d7re^ofjtevov? bpas dvrl tov <piXov$ etvat 

; cTTaatd^ovTas dXXtfXots /cal ^aXeirdoTepov xpco/Jtevov? 



66 xenophon's memorabilia. 

18 tcov firjSevbs d^lcov dv^rpco7rcov. — Kal ov fibvov y', 
ecfyrj 6 KpLTo/3ovXo$ : ol ISiwrai tovto ttolovglv, dXXd 
Kal iroXeis al tcov re KaXcov fidXtaTa e7nfieX6fi€vac t 
Kal to, alar^pa 7]Kio~Ta irpo^iifievat, 7ro\Xa/a? irdXe- 

19 fitKoos eypvai Trpo? dXXrjXa?. *A XoyL^ofievos irdvv 
d^vjicos e%co 7rpo? Trjv tcov <J)lXcov KTr)aiv ovre yap 
tov$ irovrjpovs 6 poo (frlXovs dXXtfXoi? Svvafievov? elvat,* 
7rc3? yap av r) dydpicrToi r) a/xeXet? r) TrXeoveKTau i) 
diTiaTQi r) afcparels dviupcoiTOL SvvacvTO (plXot yeve- 
a^au ; Ol fiev ovv irovrjpol irdvTtos efiocye hoKovavv 

20 dXXrjXois iffipol fidXXov r) cplXoi irefyvKevai. 'AXXa 
fif]v ) tosirep ai) Xeyecs, ouS' av to?9 ^prjaroi^ ol Trovrj- 
pol irore avvapfiocreLav eh <f)iXlav 7tg3? yap ol rd 
irovrjpd TTOLovvres rot? rd rocavra fiiaovcri cplXoo ye- 
voivt dv ; El he hrj Kal ol dperrjv dcKovvre^ crracnd- 
£ovai re ire'pl tov rrpooreveiv ev rals TroXecn, Kal 
(jfoovovvres eavrols fitcrovcnv dXXrjXovs, Tives en, fyiXoi 
ecrovrai, Kal ev tlctlv dv^ptoTTOi? evvoia Kal tticttls 

21 ecrrat ; \4A.\' e^ev fiev, ecf)rj 6 ScoKpaTr/s, ttolklXcos 
7ra)? ravra, co KptToftovXe* cpvcret, yap e\ovaiv ol 
dv^rpcoTTOt, rd fiev cpiXiKa* heovTal re yap dXXrjXoov, 
Kal eXeovcri, Kal avvepyovvres cocpeXovcro Kal tovto 
avvievTes %dpw e^ovatv dXXrjXow Ta he TroXefUKa' 
Ta Te yap auTa KaXd Kal rjhea vofJbi^ovTes virep tov- 
tcov fid%ovTai : Kal ht^oyvcofiovovvTe^ ivavTiovvTac 
TroXefUKov he Kal epc$ Kal opyrj, Kal hvsfieves fiev 6 

22 tov TrXeoveKTelv epoos, fitarjTov he 6 cp&ovos. 'AXX* 
oficos Bed tovtcov TrdvTcov r) fytXia hiahvofievrj crvvd- 
TTTec tov? KaXov? Te Kayd^ovv Sea yap Tr/v dpeTrjv 
alpovvTau fiev dvev ttovov Ta jxerrpia KeKTrja^ac p,aX- 
Xov, r) hid iroXefJbov 7rdvTcov Kvpievew, Kal SvvavTac 
TrecvcovTes Kal S^oovTe<; dXvTTG)? o~ltov Kal ttotov koi- 
vcovelv, Kal to?9 tcov wpalodv dcfypoSialoc^ r)86/j,evoi 

23 eyKapTepelv, w9Te fir) Xvirelv ovs fir) TrposrjKet,* SvvavTru 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 67 

Se Kal xprjfidrcDV ov fiovov rod ifkeovefcrew dire^opbe- 
vol vofJLijJL(D<$ KoivcDvelV) dXXa Kal eivapKelv aXkvjkoi<$ % 
SvvavTai Se Kal tt)v epiv ov fiovov dXv7reo$, dXXa Kal 
avfifyepovTcos dXXrjXois Starfoea^ai,, Kal tt)v opyrjv kco- 
Xvetv eh to p,eTa/jLeXr)cr6p,evGV irpolkvai* tov he cj&ovov 
iravrdiTaaiv dfyaipovai ra puev eavroyv dyaSsa Toh 
4>iXoL$ OLKela ^rape^ovre^, rd Se tcov (plXcov eavrcov 
vofAi%ovTe<$. ITco? ovv ovk eiKo? tovs koXovs re Kaya- 24 
&ou? Kal tcjv ttoXltlkgjv tl/jlcov lit) A [xovov a/3\a/3a?, 
dXXa Kal oxfieXlfJLovs dXXrjXois kqivwvovs elvac ; oi 
fiev yap €7rt%v{iovvT€<; ev rals iroXeai Tipbda^sal re 
Kal dp%eiv, iva e^ovaiav e^cocrc ^prf/mard re KXerrretv 
Kal dv^p(D7rov5 fiid^ea^aL Kal rjSvTrd^elv, aSiKol re 
Kal irovrjpol dp elev Kal dSvvarot dXX(p o~vvap[i6craL. 
El Si T6? ev iroXeu Tifxda^ai fiovXofjievos, oVo)? auro? 25 
re fir] dhiKTjTab, Kal Toh (fiiXoi? rd SUaia fiorj^etv 
Svvrjrac, Kal ap%a<$ dyaSsov tl iroielv rrjv irarptha 

i Trecpdraiy* Sid tl 6 tolovtos dXXa> tolovtco ovk dv 
Svvauro crvvap/jLoaat ; irorepov rovs <f)lXov$ axfieXeiv 
jierd twv KaXcov Kayd^&v rjrrov Swijcrerai, r) ttjv 

. ttoXiv evepyerelv dSvvarcorepos earac KaXovs re Kaya- 
^ol>9 eycov avvepyovs ; *AXXa Kal ev Toh yvp,viKoh 26 

' ay Coon SrjXov iaiiv, on, el e£r\v Toh KpariaTOi^ avv- 
^e/jbevov^ eVl tov$ ^eipov^ levac y iravras dv tov$ dySy- 
va<$ ovtol evLKcov, Kal nrdvra rd dSfXa ovtol eXdjn/3avov. 

i 'Eirel ovv eKel pbev ovk eooart tovto iroielv, ev Se rots 
ttoXltlkoZs, ev oh oi KaXol tedya&ol KpaTiarevovaiv, 
ovSeh KcoXvec, fie^ ov dv t£9 /3ovXr]Tai, ttjv ttoXw 

! evepyeTecv, ttw? ovv ov XvcriTeXel tov$ fteXTLarovs 
(jiiXovs KTrjcrdfjievov TroXiTevea^ai, tovtol<; Kocvcovoh Kal 

I avvepyoh rcov 7rpd%eo)v fiaXXov r) avTaycovLcrTals %pw- 
fievov ; ^AXXa firjv KaKelvo SrjXov, otc, k&v iroXefifj 27 
Ti? tlvi, av/Jbfid^ayv SerjcreTaL, Kal tovtcov TrXecovcov, iav 
KaXols Kaya&ol? dvTLTaTTrjTai. Kal firjv oi av/Afxa^elv 



68 xenophon's memorabilia. 

£§e\ovTe<z ev TroirjTeoi, Xva ^ekcoat, irpofevfjLeLa^cu* 
7ro\v Se Kpeirrov tovs j3e\TiaTov$ ekaTTOvas ev ttol- 
elv i) tovs %eipova<; ifKelovas ovras' ol yap irovrjpol 
tto\v ifkeiovcov evepyeaicov r) ol ^prjarol heovrai. 

28 y AXka ^fappcov, e</>?7, co KptTo/3ov\e, ireipco dyaSsbs 
ylyvea^ac, Kal tolovtos yiyvb\ievo<; ^frjpav eiri^elpei 
tovs KaXovs re tcaycfaovs. "Iaco? S' av ri aoi Kayo) 
avWafteiv els Tf)v tcov koXcov re Kaya^cov ^rjpav 
eypifii Sea to epcoTiKos elvai* Secvcos yap, &v av ein- 
*&v/uL7]crco dv^pcoircov, oXos cop fir] fiat eirl to cptXcov re 
avTovs avTLcf>i\eia^aL vtt avTcov, Kal 7rcfecov dvn- 
Trd^eia^ai, Kal eirfav/jLcov ^vvelvai ical avTeTrfevfiel- 

29 a^aac Trjs ^vvovatas. *Opco Se ical aol tovtcov Serjaov, 
orav i7rfevjjLrjcrr]5 cpiXtav irpos Ttvas iroieZd^ai. Mr) 
av ovv aiTOKpvirTov fie, oh av fiovkoio <j>tkos yeve- 
d^ai* 8ta yap to eTrifieXela^ac rov dpeaai rco dpi- 
gkovtL juloo ovk direipcos olfiav e^eiv irpbs ^rjpav 

30 avSrpcoTTCOV. Kal c KptTof3ov\os e<f>r) % *Kau firfv, co 
2 cb k pares, tovtcov eyeb tcov juLa&rj/jLaTcov irakai eirfev- 
fjbcoj aWcos T€ Kal el e^apKeaec fioi r) avrr) e7rccrT7]/xr) 
eirl tovs dya^ovs Tas yjrv^ds Kal eirl tovs koXovs 

31 tol crcofiaTa. Kal 6 ScoKpaTrjs ecprj* *AXk\ co KpiTo- 
/SoiAe, ovk evecrTLV ev Trj e/jifj eTriaTrjfjLrj to Tas %e£pa9 
irposcpepovTa VTrojJbevetv iroielv tovs koXovs* ireireiaixai 
Se Kal dirb Tr)s SkvWtjs Sea tovto cpevyeiv tovs dv- 
*&pco7rovs, otl tcls ^ecpas a&Tois irposec^epe" ra? he ye 
Setprjvas, otl tcls %e?pa? ovSevl irposecfrepov, aXka nrdau 
iroppocfeev eTrfjSov, irdvTas cpacrlv vTro/ievetv, Kal clkov- 

22 ovTas dvTcov Krfkelcfhai. Kal 6 KpiTofiovkos e<fir}' 
\f29 ov TrposoicrovTOS tcl$ xetpa?, el tl e^;et9 ayaSsbv 
els 4>c\cov KTrjcriv, SlSacrKe. OvSe to crro/ma ovv, ecfyrj 
6 ScoKpaTr)?, irpbs to crTOjxa irposoicreis ; @ dp pet, ecj>r) 
6 KpLTo/3ov\o<z' ovSe yap to crTO/ia irpbs to crTo/ma 
irposotcFCO ovSevl, eav ur) koXos §. Efevs, ecprj, av ye t 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 69 

& Kpiro/3ov\e, rovvavnov rov GV[M^>epovros eiprjKas' 
ol fiev yap jcaXol rd roiavra ov% vTro/jievovGiv, ol Se 
alcrxpol Kal rjSecos irposlevrai, vo/xl^ovres Sid rrjV tjru- 
yj^v Kakol fcaXeia^au Kal 6 Kpiro/3ov\os ecj^rj* e f2<z 33 
rovs jJiev koXovs (pikrjGOvros jjlov. rovs S' ayefeovs 

KCLTCL($)LkriGOVTO<$) ^appWV SlOaGKe TCOV <j)l\(DV TCL *$rr]pa- 

Ti/cd. Kal 6 ScoKpdrrjs etyrj* r/ Orav ovv, c5 Kpiro- 
/3ozAe, (j>i\os nvl fiovXy yeveG^ai, ideas fie Kareirrelv 
gov rrpbs avrov, on ayaaai re avrov, Kal eirJ^vfiels 
c/uAo? avrov elvai ; — Karrjyopei, ecj)7j 6 KpirofiovXos* 
ovSeva yap olSa fiiGovvra rovs erraivovvras. — *Eav 34 
he gov TrposKarrjyoprjGco, ecjzr), on Sea to ayaa^at 
avrov Kal evvoiKcos eyeis rrpbs avrov, apa firj oiafidX- 
XeG^ai So^eis vtt ifiov ; — 'AXXd Kal avr<p fioi, e(f>rj, 
eyy iyverai evvoia rrpbs ovs av v7roXdj3co evvoiKcos eyeiv 
rrpbs ifjui. — Tavra fiev hrj, ecf)7j 6 SooKpdr7]S, e^earat 35 
/jlol Xiyeiv rrepl gov rrpbs ovs av (3ovXr) cfriXovs rroirj- 
o-acr^av iav Se fioi ere i^ovalav Sep? Xeyeiv rrepl gov, 
on errifieXrjs re rebv cplXcov el, Kal ovSevl ovrco yai- 
pei<$ co? <f)iXois dya^ois, Kal erri re rots KaXois epyois 
rebv (friXcov dydXXrj ov^ r\rrov r\ errl rocs eavrov, Kal 
iirl rois dya^ois rebv (piXcov yalpeis ovSev rjrrov rj 
errl to is eavrov', ottcos re ravra ylyvrjrai to is cfiiXois, 
ovk drroKd\iveis fiTj^avcb/ievos, Kal on eyvcoKas dvSpbs 
dperrjv elvai vikciv rovs fiev (piXovs ev rroiovvra, rovs 
\ S' e^spovs KaKcoSj rrdvv av olfiai goi emnqSeiov elvai 
lie Gvv^rjpov rebv dya^cbv (piXcov. — Ti ovv, ecprj 6 36 
Kpiro/3ovXos, e/jiol tovto Xeyeis, cosrrep ovk errl goI 
bvy on av fiovXr], rrepl efiov Xeyeiv ; — Ma AC ovfo 
&S rrore iyco ' AGiraGias r\KOVGa* ec/>?7 yap ras dya- 
^aas 7rpo/jLvrjGrplSas fierd p,ev akrf^etas rdya^d Siay 
yeWovGas Seivas elvai Gvvdyeiv dv^pojirovs els ktj- 
heiav, ^evhofievas S' ovk w<f>e\elv iiraivovGas • rovs 
yap e^airarrfisevras ap,a fiiGeiv dXkrjXovs re Kal rrjv 



70 xenophon's memorabilia. 

TrpopLvrjaapLevrjv a hr) Kal eyco 7reca^eU op^m €%€tv, 
rjyov/JLdL ov/c e^elvac pbot irepl aov Xeyecv enraivovvTi 

37 ovSev, 6 tl av pur] dXrj^evco. — %v puev apa : e^rj 6 

KpiTo/3ovXo$, TOLOVTO? pLOL <f)lXoS el, 3) S(Q/CpaT€$, 010$, 

av piiv tl avrbs e%co e7riTrj8etov eh to <j>lXov<? Krrjaa- 
a^cu, avXXapbfidveiv pLOL* el Se pur], ovk av e^eXois 
irXdaa^ tl elirelv eirl rfj epifi wfyeXelq. — II ore pa 8 _ 
* av. e<f>rj 6 %Q)tcpaT7]$j w KptrofiovXe, Sokco aoi pidXXov 
a)(f>e\eiv ae ra tyevhr) eiraiv&v, r) rrefocov ireLpaa^aL ae 

38 dya^bv avSpa yeved^ai ; El 8e pur) (fravepbv ovtco aoc, 
e/c rebvoe aice^rau* el yap ae /3ou\6/xez>09 (f)iXov iroir\- 
aai vavK\rjp(p tyevSopbevo? eTraivoirjv, <pdaKcov dyd^bv 
elvau fcvfiepvTjTrjv, 6 8e pbot 7reta^eh eirirpe'^reLe ao*. 
rrjv vavv pit] eTTiarapievcp Kvftepvav, e^ei^ rcird eXirlSa 
fir) av aavrov re Kal rrjv vavv diroXeaau ; i) el aov 
ireiaaipuL Kocvfj rr)v ttoXlv tyevhbpuevos, ft>? av arparr)- 
yt/co) re Kal SiKaarcKS Kal ttoXltlk^, eavrrjv eiri- 
Tpeyfraij tL av olei aeavrbv Kal rrjv ttoXlv vwb aov 
iraSselv ; r) eu nvas lota ra>v ttoXltcov 7relaatpLC tyev- 
Sopuevos, a)? ovtl oltcovopLiKQ) re Kal eiripbeXel, tcl eav- 
tcov e7nrpey}rai, dp ovk av irelpav StSovs dpba re 

39 fiXaftepbs eify?, Kal KarayeXaaro? fyaivoio ; 'AXXd 
avvTopLcordrr] re Kal da^aXeardrr] Kal KaXXlarrj c5S6?, 
S) KptTofiovXe, o tl av fiovXrj Soxelv dya^bs elvat, 
tovto Kal yevea^ai dya^bv ireipda^ai. r, Oaai S' ev 
av^punrois dperal Xeyovrac, aKoirovpuevos evprjaei? ird- 
era? pLaSrrjaeL re Kal pLeXerrj av^avopievas. 'Eyco puev 
ovv, 5) KptToftovXe, olpuai Seiv rjpbds ravrrj ^rjpda^iav 
el he av irco^ aXXco^ ytyvcoaKet^ ScBaaKe. — Kal 6 
KptrofiovXos' '^tXV alayyvolpL7]v av, e^rj, & Scoxpa- 
T€?, dvTCXeycov tovtols* qvt6 yap KaXd ovre dXri^r) 
Xeyoipb av* 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 71 



CHAPTER VII. 



ARGUMENT. 



In the three preceding chapters, the theoretical instructions of Socrates 
in regard to the relation of friends is explained, and in those which fol- 
low, to the end of the book, Xenophon exhibits the manner in which 
he applied these precepts in the instruction and admonition of his disci 
pies and friends. 

At the time of the insurrection of Thrasybulus and his followers 
against the government of the thirty tyrants, there was a great dearth 
of provisions in Athens. Socrates having learned from Aristarchus 
that he was much troubled to know how to provide for a large number 
of relatives, who had assembled at his house (§ 1 — 3), shows him the 
folly of supposing that any degradation is attached to engaging in the 
pursuits requisite for procuring the necessaries of life (§ 4 — 8). He then 
points out the mutual bad effect upon himself and friends of living in 
their present state, and the contrasted effect of inducing them to engage 
in the employments best suited to their capacities and characters (§ 9, 10). 
Aristarchus approves the recommendation of Socrates (§ 11). 

After procuring the materials of industry for the women, by borrow- 
ing money, Aristarchus finds the experiment to be successful, and, return- 
ing, relates his experience to Socrates; he however states one obstacle 
which yet remained to the entire success of his plan ; i. e. his own in- 
activity, which was a source of uneasiness to the women. Socrates 
counsels him to relate to them the fable of the watch-dog (§ 12 — if). 



Kal /jlt]v Ta? cnropia*; ye rcov <f>l\cov t<z? fiev 8i 1 
ayvoiav iirecpdro jvcojarj afcelar^cu, rcis Be So evSecav 
SiSdcnccov Kara Bvvafuv 6XKrfKot<; eirapicelv. 'Epco Be 
Kal ev tovtois a avvoiBa clvtq). ^Apiarap^ov yap 

,7TOT€ SpCtiV <TKV^pG)7TC0$ e%OVTa* "Eot/CCLS, €$7], & 'Api- 

arap^e, /3ape'a)? (fiepecv re xprj Be rod ySapou? fiera- 
BiBovat tols <J)l\ol<z' icrcos yap av tl ere Kal rjfiels 
Kovcfricrat/jLev. Kal 6 ^Apiarap^o^* *A\Xa [xr\v, 'ecfrrj,, 2 
,co ^cafcpares, iv iroKkfj ye elfju airopia % iirel yap 



72 xeistophon's memokabilia. 

iaraalacrev r\ iroXcs, iroXXcbv c\>vy bvrcov et? rbv Uei- 
paid, avveXrjXv^acriv go? ifie KaraXeXeupLfJievat dheXcf)ai 
re Kal dheXcpihat Kal averted roaavrai, co^r elvai iv 
rfj olfcla recraapesKaiheKa tov$ iXev^epovs* Xa/m/3dvo- 
fiev he ovre etc rfjs yrjs ovhev ol yap ivavrloi Kpa- 
rovaiv avrrjs* oiire dirb rcov oIklcov oXtyav^pcoirla 
yap iv tco darei yeyove* rd eiuirXa he ovhels covelrai-, 
ovhe havetaaa^sau ovhapuoisev eanv dpyvpcov, dXXa 
irporepov dv T£? fiot, ho reel iv rfj ohco fyrcov &upecv t) 
$av€i£6/jL€vo$ Xafielv. XaXeirbv fiev ovv icrrtv, go Sco- 
spares, tov$ olfcelov? irepcopdv diroXXvp,evov$, dhvvarov 

3 he toctovtovs rpecpetv iv roiovroi? irpdyfiacnv. 'Akov- 
era? ovv ravra 6 XcoKpcm^s" Ti irore iariv, ecj)7], ore 
6 Kepd/jLcov /JLev iroXXovs rpecj)cov ov fiovov eavrco re 
fcal tovtois rd iirtrrjheia hvvarai irapeyew, dXXa Kal 
ire p tiro telrac roaavra, go?t€ zeal irXovrelv, crv he iroX- 
Xou? rpecjxov hehotKas, firj ht evhetav tcov iircrTjheccov 
airavres diroXrja^e ; — "On vrj Al\ ecf>7], 6 puev hovXovs 

4 Tpifei, iyco he iXev^epovs. — Kal irorepov, ecprjj tov? 
irapd aol iXev^epovs oXeu fieXrtov? elvai, rj tou? irapd 
KepdjJLcovi hovXovs ; — 'Eyco fiev olfiai, ecprj, rovs irapd 
i/jiol iXev^epovs. — Ovkovv, ecpr], alcryjpbv rbv fiev dirb 
tcov 7rov7]poripcov eviropelv, ere he iroXXco fieXrlov? 
eypvra iv diropiais elvau ; — Nrj At ', efyrf b fiev yap 
re^vcra? rpecj>e^ iyco he iXev^eplco? ireiraihevfievovs. — 

5 *Ap ovv, ecj)r]j reyylral eltriv ol yjpiqcnfibv ri iroielv 
iiriardfievoi ; — MaXcajd ye, ecj)rj t — Ovkovv xprjatfid 
y aXcpcra ; — ^cj)6hpa ye. — TC he aproi ; — Ovhev rjr- 
tov. — Ti yap ; ecfrrj, Ipudrid re dvhpela Kal yvvaiiceZa, 
Kal yiTcovicTKOi Kal yXapA)he<z Kal i^cofiihes ; — Scf)68pa 
<y€j e<p7], Kal irdvra ravra %p7Jcn/JLa. — "Errecra, ecf>7], 
ol irapd aol rovrcov ovhev irriaravrav iroielv ; — Hdvra 

5 jmev ovv, a>? iycpfiac. — Elr ovk ola^a, ore deft evbs 
fiev rovrcov, dXcpiroirouas, NavaiKvhr]? ov fiovov eavrbi 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 73 

re fcal tovs olfceras Tpecpec, dXXd Trpbs tovtols fcal v$ 
iroXXas /ecu /3ovs, ical irepiTroietrab roaavra, costs /cat 
-r TToXeu TToXkaias XetTovpyecp, dirb he dpToirouas 
Kvprj/Sos ty]V re o l/c lav irdaap Starpicfiec ical %f) Sa^fn- 
Xto$, Arj/xeas Se 6 KoXXvTevs dirb ^XafivSovpylaSj 
Mspcop S' dirb yfiap Choir ouas, Meyapecov cT oi ifkel- 
gtoL) €<f)7], curb etjcojbuh 'otto bias ScaTpecpopTac ; — Nrj AC, 
€<p7]* ovtol jxev yap covov/ievot /3ap/3dpovs dp^pcoirovs 
eyovaip, cost dpay/cd^ecp epyd^ea^at a icaXcos ^X €L ' 
iyco S' eXev^epovs re teal avyyepels. — "Eirecr, ecprj, 7 
ore eXev^epot t elal teal avyyepecs aoc, oXei yjpr\vai 
firjSev avTOVS irotelv aXXo rj ea^letp ical /caSsevheup ; 
Uorepov teal tcop clXXcop iXev^epcop tovs ovtco £coPTas 
dfietpop StdyoPTas bpas /cat fidXXop evSac/jLOPL^eiS rj 
tovs, d hriGTaprat ^prjac/jLa 7rpbs top /3lop, tovtcop 
i7rtfjL€\ofjLepov$ ; rj Trjp fiep dpylap koI Trjp dfieXecav 
ala^sdprj to is dp^pcoirois irpos re to /xa^elp a irpos- 
r]icei eiriaTaa^a^ fcal Trpbs to fjbprjfjbopeveLP d c%p /Jid- 
^coat, koX irpbs to vyiaipeip re real layyew toIs acofiaai, 
KaX Trpbs to KTrjcraa^ai re ical aco^eip Ta xpijat/jLa 7rpbs 

: top /3iop co(j)eXcfJLa OPTa, Tr)p he epyaaiap ical Trjp eiri- 
fieXecap ovhep ^piqaiyLa ; "EfiaSsop he, d cprjs avTas eirl- 8 
GTTaa^ai, iroTepop cbs ovTe ^pr]<ji\ia OPTa Trpbs top /3lop, 
ovt€ TToaqaovaai avTcop ovhep, rj TOVPaPTiop, cos ical 
i7TLfAeXifir}0'6fuL€pai, tovtcop, cal coc^eXrj^rjaojJiepat, dir av-, 
tcop ; iroTepcos yap dp fidXXcop dp^pcoiroi acocf>popolep, 
dpyovPTeSj rj tcop yjprjalybcop eTrcfJLeXovfjiepot ; TTOTepcos 
S dp Sc/catoTepoo elep, el epyd'CpiPTO, rj el dpyovpTes 
fiovXevoiPTO irepl tcop eTUTrjhelcop ; 'AXXd ical vvp pip, 9 

i cos eycpfxai, ovTe av ifceipas cjxXets, ovTe etcecpac ere* 
av fiep fjyov/iiepos avTas eiri^ixiovs elpau aeavTco, i/cel- 
vai he ae bptoaai dyfiofiepop ec£' eavTais. 'Etc Be 
tovtcop klpSvpos fiei^co Te aTre^euap yiypea^ai, ical 
Trjp irpoyeyowcap ydpip /jLecova^au 'Eap Se irpoaTa- 

4 



74 xenophon's memokabilia. 

Ttjajis, oVft)? evepyol coac, av fiev eiceivas cf)LXr]aei<;. 
opcov wtyeXlfiovs aeavTcp ovaas, eicelvai he ae dyairr)* 
aovaiv, ala^o/Jbevai yaipovTa ae avrais, tcov he irpo- 
yeyovvioov evepyeaicov rjhbov /le/jLvrj/jLevoL ttjv air eKel- 
vcov ydpiv av^rjaere^ Kal i/c tovtcov cfriXiKGQTepov re Kal 

10 ol/ceiorepov dXXrjXois efere. El fiev tolvvv^ alayjpbv 
tl e/JieXXov ipydaaa^ai, ^dvarov dvr avrov irpoai- 
pereov rjv* vvv Se, a fjuev So/ceo KaXXiara Kal irpeirod- 
8ecrT€pa yvvaiKL elvai, erriaravrai, a>? eoiKe* irdvre<; 
he, a eiriaravrai, petard re Kal rdyjiara /ecu KaXkiara 
Ka\ nqhiara epyaCpvrai. Mrj ovv oKvei, e^rj, ravra 
efcrjyela^iaL avrais, a aoi re XvaiTeXrjaeL KaKelvai^, 

11 teat, a>? et/eo?, rjheco? viraKovaovrai. — ^AXXd, vrj tov? 
^eou?, etyq 6 * Apiarapyos, ovrco? /jlol hoKeis KaXcos Xe- 
yeiv, 5) ScoKpares, wre irpoa^ev fiev ov irpo^ie^v 
havelaaa^sai, e^Sco?, on dvaXcoaas, o tl av Xdftco, ov% 
€%co airohovvai, vvv he [xol ho/cco eh epycov d(f>op/ir]v 
vTTOfievew avrb woirjaat. 

12 'E/c tovtcov he eiropia^rj fiev dcfropfMrj, eoovrftrq he 
epta* teal ipya^o/mevac jmev rjpiarcov, ipyaad/nevai he 
ehelirvovv, iXapal he dvrl afcv&pcoircov rjaav* /cal dvrl 
vcfropco/uevcov eavrd<; rjhecos dXXrjXas eoopcov /cal at puev 
a>? /crjhe/jiova ityiXovv, 6 he C09 axfreXt/jiovs rjydrra. 
TeXo? he iX^cov nrpbs tov 2coKpdr7]v yaipoov hir\yelTO 
ravrd T6j /cal otl alncovrat avrov jjlovov tcov iv rfj 

13 oiKia dpybv ia^ieiv. Kal 6 XooKparrj? ecjir]' Elra 
ov Xeyeis avrals tov tov kvvo? Xoyov ; cfraal yap, 
ore (ficovrjevra rjv rd ^ooa, ttjv olv rrpbs tov heairbrrjv 
elirelv* ©av/uaarbv Troiels, o? tj/jllv puev Tals Kal eptd 
aoi Kal apvas Kal Tvpbv irape^ovaavs ovhev hthcos, 
o tl av fjbrj eK tt}? yrj<$ Xdficofiev, tS he kvvl, 09 ovhev 
tolovtov aoL 7rape%ei, fieTahlhcos ovirep avTos ex €t< > 

14 aLTov. Tbv Kvva ovv aKOvaavra elirelv* Nal fxa Ala* 
iyoo yap elfii 6 Kal u/xa? ai)Ta<$ aco^oyv, co<$Te firjTe 



BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 75 

V7T av^fp(OTT(ov KXeirrea^ai, firjTe vtto Xvkcov dpivd- 
fecrSm, eirei vfjuels ye y el firj eycb 7rpo<pvXdTTOL{it, t'/^a?, 
ovS' av vifiea^ac Svvaia^e, (f)of3ov/jievcu, fir) aTroXr)- 
crSre. Ovrco Srj Xeyerat teal rd 7rp6j3ara avy^(opr}aai 
rov Kvva nrpoTtfJida^ai. Kal cv ovv etceivais Xeye, 
on dvrl Kvvhs el (f>vXa^ /cat eTri/jLeXrjTrjs, /cat Sect <re 
ovS* vcf) evbs dBc/covfiepat dacfraXa)? re /cal rjSicos ipya- 



CHAPTER VIII. 

ARGUMENT. 

Eutherus, an old friend of Socrates, had lost his paternal estate by Wie 
peace of Theramenes between the Athenians and Spartans, and was com- 
pelled to engage in manual labor to procure his daily bread (§ 1). So- 
crates urges him to engage in some pursuit better suited to his age, and 
recommends that of a villicus, an Overseer or steward to some person of 
wealth (§ 2, 3). The objection of Eutherus, that there is something 
slavish in obliging one's self to be accountable to another, Socrates 
obviates by the comparison of those who engage in public life, who are 
rather considered more free on account of their employment, and by 
the suggestion, that it is impossible to engage in any pursuit which ia 
wholly devoid of this accountability. Each one should apply himself 
with zeal and alacrity to that which is best suited to his station and 
ability (§ 4—6). 



"AXXov Se irore dpyalov eralpov hid yj)bvov IScov, 1 
Tlo^ev, ecfrr), Ev^rjpe, fyaivrj ; — e Tito fiev rrjv fcard- 
Xvatv rov TToXe/jLov, €<j>7}, 3) Sco/cpares, e/c tt}<? diroSr]' 
fiias, vvvl fievroL avro^nev* eireiSrj yap dtyrjp&sriiiev rd 
iv rfj virepopla /crrjfiara, ev 8e rfj ^Arrt/cfj 6 irarfjp 
fiot, ovSev /careXtirev, dvay/cdfyfiac vvv eirihr)fir)Ga^ to> 
o-cofiarc ipyatyfjbevos rd iinTrjSeca iropl^ea^ai* So /eel 



76 xenophon's memorabilia. 

Si fioi rovro Kpelrrov elvai t) Seea^al rivos dv^pco* 

TTCOV, ttWdJ? T€ KaX /JL7]§6P €%OVTa, €(j) OrCp CLV 8aV€l« 

2 ^olfirjv. — Kal rroaov yjpbvov olei aoi, ecfyrj, to acdpa 
Itcavbv elvai pua^ov rd emrrjheia epyd^ea^ai ; — Ma 
rbv Al\ e(f)7}) ov rroXvv yjpovov. — Kal firjv^ ecpr], orav 
ye tt pea fivr epos yevy, SrjXov, ore Sairdvrjs jmev herjarj, 
piia^bv 8e ovSels aoi ^eXrjaei rcov rod aco/iaros epycov 

3 BiSovai. — j A\t]^y] Xeyeis, ecf)7). — Ovkovv, ecfrr), Kpelrrov 
ear lv avro^ev rols roiovrois rcov epycov eirirfoea^ai, 
a Kal 7rpeaf3vrepco yevojubivco errapKeaei, Kal 7rpos- 
eX^ovra rep rcov rrXelova ^prj/xara KeKrrjfjbevcov, rco 
Seo/ievcp rov avvefrifJLeXrjaopuevov, epycov re ernara- 
rovvra Kal avyKO/xt^ovra Kapirovs Kal av/Jicfivkdrrovra 

4 rrjv ovaiav cocpeXovvra dvroxpeXela^ai. — XaXerrcos dv^ 
e(f>7], eyco, & ^coKpares, hovXeiav vTropbelvaipii. — Kal 
fjirjv ol ye ev rah iroXeai rrpoararevovres Kal rcov 8rj- 
fjioaicov emixeXofJuevoL ov hovXorrpeirearepoi eveKa rov- 

5 rov, dX)C eXev^epicorepoi vo/jil^ovrai. — "OXcos jjltjv, ecprj, 
co ScoKpares, rb viralriov elvai rivi ov rrdvv rrposie- 
fiai. — Kal pLTJv, ecf)7], Ev^rjpe, ov rrdvv ye paBiov 
ear iv evpelv epyov, ecj> co ovk dv res air lav e^oi* 
^aXeirbv yap ovrco ri rroir\aai, cosre fjirjSev djiaprelv, 
XaXeirbv 8e Kal dvafiaprrjrcos ri rroir\aavra p,rj dyvco- 
fjbovL fcpirfj rrepirv^elv^ errel Kal oh vvv epya^ea^ai 
<£?}?, ^av/Jid^co el paSiov eariv dveyKXrjrov Siayivea^ai. 

6 Xpr) ovv rreipda^ai rov? re cpiXairiovs cj>evyeiv, Kal 
rovs evyvcbfiovas hicoKeiv^ Kal rcov irpaypbdrcov^ oaa fjiev 
Svvaaai iroielv, vrrofjieveiv^ oaa 8e firj hvvaaai, cf>vXdr- 
rea^ai, 6 ri S' dv rrpdrrrjs, rovrcov cos KaXXiara Kal 
7rpo&vfi6rara e7rifJLeXela^>ai* ovrco yap r\Kiara fiev ae 
olfiai ev air la elvai, pudXiara Se rfj drcojpla fiorfiteiav 
evoelv, paara he Kal aKivSvvorara ^rjv Kal els rb yrj* 
pas SiapKearara. 



BOOK II. CHAP. IX 77 



CHAPTER IX. 

ARGUMENT. 

Crito, a rich and w orthy nan, complained to Socrates of the herd of 
sycophants by whom he was annoyed (§ 1). Socrates recommended to 
him Archedemus, a poor but honest man, who was well qualified, both 
by his ability to speak and act, to protect him from all their injustice 
(§ 2 — i). Archedemus was employed, and not only won the esteem and 
friendship of Crito, but his aid was much sought by the friends of Crito 
in the management of their business. He thus not only obtained pecu- 
niary advantage, but authority and distinction (§ 5 — 8). 



018a 8e irore avrov Kal Kplrcovos arcovaavra^ eo? 1 
ftaXeirbv 6 /3ib? 'A^nrjvrjo'LV eirj dv8pl /3ovXofiev(p ra 
eavrov irpdrretv. Nvv yap, €$7], ifxe TLves eh 8Ua$ 
dyovatVj ov% otl ahucovvrat, vtt i/iov, dXX* otl vofil- 
%ovctlv t]8lov av fie dpyvpLov TeXeaat rj irpajfiara e^ew* 
Kal 6 X<oicpaT7}<$* Elire jjlol, e<f>r}, w Kpircov, Kvvas 8e 2 
rp€(f>etg, ha vol tov$ Xvkov? dirb tcov Trpofiarcov dire- 
pv/ccocn ; — Kal fidXa, e<firf fiaXXov yap /mot, XvaLTeXel 
rpe<f>€tv rj fir]. — Ovk av ovv S pktyais Kal dvSpa, ostls 
e^eXoL re Kal 8vvatr6 gov direpvKeLV tov$ liriyeipovv- 
Ta? d8tK6LV ere; — *H8£(o<z y av, e^>rj, el fir) (froftolfirjv, 
oVct)? fir) eir avrov fie rpdiroiro. — Ti 8 ' ; ecfrr}, ov% 3 
6pa<;, otl ttoXXg) r)8u6v ecrn yapitpfievov oX(p col dvSpl 
r) dwe^ofievov ooc^eXeLcr^at ; ev ig^l, ore elalv iv^d8e 
rcov tolovtcdv dv8po)V 06 iravv av ^>LXoTLfirpaelev <f>iXa> 
cot, xprjabai, 

Kal etc tovtcov dvevpiGKOVGW y Ap%i8r)fiov, irdvv 4 
uev iKavbv ehrelv re Kal irpa^aL, Trevryra 8e* ov yap 
r)v 0I09 dirb iravrbs KepSaiveLV, dXXd, (^LXo^prfGTo^ re 
Kal ev(f>veo'Tepo<z cov. diro tcov avKocfravTcov XafifSdvew. 



78 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ToVTCp OVV 6 KpLTCDV, OTTOTe aVy/CO/JLL^OV Tj gItOV Tj eXdlOV 

r) olvov tj epia r) aXXo rt rcov ev dypco yt.yvofievcov XPV~ 
trifjicov rrpb? rbv /3lov, dcpeXcov [av\ ehco/ce* teal birbrt 

5 ^SiVOLj e/cdXet, /cat, rd roiavra irdvra e7re/jieXeiro, No- 
lilaas he 6 ^Ap^ehrj/Jio^ dirocrrpoc\ir]v ol rbv Kplrcovo? 
olicov fJbdXa rrepielirev avrov* ical etftu? rcov gvko§glv- 
rovvrcov rbv Kpircova dvevprjicei iroXXd pev ah iter} par a, 
ttoXXovs he e^povs, fcal avrcov riva irposetcaXeaaro 
eh hifcrjv hrj/jLoaiav, ev fj avrov ehei /cpfarjvai, 6 ri hel 

6 7rd^relv rj diroriaai. 'O he, cvveihco? avrco TroXXd teal 
Trovrjpa^ rrdvr eiroiei, cosre d7raXXayr)vai rov ^Apyehr)- 
fjuov. c O he 'Apxehrj/uLO? ov/c dirrjXXdrrero^ eco$ rov re 

7 Kpircova deprj/ce, ica\ avrco ^prjfiara ehco/cev. ^Errel he 
rovrb re ical aXXa roiavra 6 'Apxehrj/Jios hierrpd^aro^ 
rjhrj rore, cosrrep, orav vojievs dya^bv /cvva e^rj, /cal ol 
aXXoi vofieh j3ovXovrai ttXtjctiov avrov rd$ dyekas lard- 
vai, iva rod kvvo<$ diroXavcoaiv^ ovrco ical KpLrcovos ttoX- 
Xol rcov cj>iXcov eheovro ical acf>iai rrapeyew cftvXaica 

8 rip 'Apxehrjfjiov. c O he ^Ap^ehrj/xo^ rco Kpircovi rjhecos 
e^api^ero, /cal oir% on novo? 6 Kpircov ev rjav^ia rjv, 
aXXa /cal ol <f)iXoi avrov* el he ri$ avrco rovrcov, oh 
drrrj^ero^ dveihi^oi, o>? vtto Kpircovo? oocfceXov/ievos 
/coXa/cevot, avrov* Uorepov ovv y ecf>rj 6 ^Ap^ehrjfio^ 
alayjpbv earw evepyerovfievov vtto ^prjarcov dv^pcoTrcov 
/cal dvrevepyerovvra rov$ fiev roiovrov? cpiXovs iroiel- 
o*&at, roh he irovrjpoh hiacj>epea^atj r) rov$ fxev icaXovs 
icdyaStovs dhi/celv ireipcofxevov effipov? nroiela^ai^ rocs 
he irovrjpoh avvepyovvra ireipdd^sai $>iXov$ irotela^ai, 
/cal xprjcr^ai .rovroi? dvr e/ceevcov ; \E/e he rovrov eh 
re rcov Kpircovos cfyiXcov 'ApxehrjfjLos r)v, ical vtto rwv 
aXXoov Kplrcovo? cfilXcov eri/Jbaro, 



book: ii. chap. x. 79 



CHAPTER X. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socbates admonished his friend Diodorus, who was possessed of wealth, 
to secure to himself the friendship of Hermogenes, a poor but worthy 
man, by giving him pecuniary aid. 

If we offer rewards, he reasoned, for a slave who has run away, or 
care for one that is sick, should we not much rather see to it that a friend, 
who is of far more value than a slave, is not crushed under ttte burden 
of poverty (§ 1, 2). Hermogenes is able to be of more value than many 
slaves, and may now be firmly secured as a friend at a very small price 
(§ 3, 4). Socrates refused to send Hermogenes to Diodorus, but urged 
Diodorus to go to him (§ o), which he did, and the result verified the 
prediction of Socrates (§ 6). 



018a 8e Kal Aco8copcp avrbv eraipcp qvtl Toid8e Sea- 1 
XeyfiivTa* Elire fioi, ecfrrj, co AcoScope, av t/? ctol tcov 
olfcercov a7ro8pa, eVty&eX?}, ottcos dvaKo/JLiarj ; — Kal 2 
aXXovs ye vr) Ai\ ecf>rj^ irapaKaXco, acoaTpa tovtov 
avafcrjpvcracDV. — Ti yap ; ecprj, edv Tt? ctol Kafjuvrj tcov 
olfcercov, tovtov eirc/ieXf), fcal TrapatcaXels laTpovs, ottcos 
fir] diro^dvrj ; — %<fi68pa y\ ecprj. — El Si t/? col tcov 
yvcoplfjLcov, ecprj, 7roXv tcov ol/ceTCOv %p7]crifjLcbTepo$ cov, 
fuvSvvevet So evSecav airoXecr^aL, ovtc ocet croi d^cov 
elvai eiTLfieXrfiir)vaL, ottco^ Scacrco^fj ; Kal fir)v ola^rd 3 
ye, ore ovk dyvcojicov £cttIv 'EpfjioyevrjSj altryyvoiTQ S' 
av, ei cocpeXovfjuevos virb gov /jltj avTcocpeXoirj ere* Kal- 
too to VTrrjperTjv e/covTa Te Kal evvovv Kal irapafiovov 
Kau to KeXevofievov lkovov ttolelv e^etv, Kal fir) fiovov 
to KeXevo/ievov ikovov ovra irouelv, dXXd Svvd/ievov 
Kai acf> eavTov yjuqaifiov elvac, Kal irpovoelv Kal irpo- 
Bov\evea^ac ; iroXXcov olKercov ol/iac avTatjioi elvac. 



80 xejstophon's memorabilia. 

4 01 fievroL aya&ol olkovo/jlol, otclv to ttoXXov a^tov 

flLKpOV €%f) TTplCLG^fCLl, TOTC (f>aal SeiV Q)V€C<T^af VVV 

he hid ra irpdjixara evoovordrovs eari (fttXovs dya^ovs 

5 fcrrjaacr^aL. Kal 6 Atohcopo^' AXXa koXcos ye, ecfyrj, 
Xeyets, c5 Sco/cpare^ Kal KeXevaov eX^elv a>? ep,e rbv 
c Ep/jioyev7]v. — Md AT, e<f>y, ov/c eyooye* vo/jll^co yap 
ovre aol icdXXiov elvai to KaXeaav e/celvov rod avrbv 
iX^elv Trpo? i/ceivov, ovre etce'iva* fielfyv dya^bv to 

5 Trpa^rjvai TavTa r) croL Ovtco St) 6 Acohcopos (pX eT0 
irpbs top 'Ep/JLoyevrjv, Kal ou 7roXv TeXecra? eVr^craTC 
<j)lXov, o? epyov el^e GKonrelv, o tc dp r) Xeycov rj irpaT- 
todv ixbeXoii) re Kal evfypaivou AloScogov. 



3EN0$nNT02 
AnOMNHMONEYMAT£lN. 

T PI TON. 



CHAPTER I. 



ARGUMENT. 



The first seven chapters of Book III. relate to the duties of those -who 
engage in the management of civil and military affairs, and comprise a 
more complete refutation of that branch of the second accusation of 
Socrates, stated and briefly controverted in I. 2. 9 sq. 

The subject of this chapter is, the duties and qualifications of a mili- 
tary commander. 

Socrates urged a young Athenian, who desired to become a general, 
to put himself under the instruction of a professed teacher of the art of 
managing an army. Knowledge is the more necessary for the general, 
since the whole State in time of danger is intrusted to him, and the most 
important consequences are dependent upon his skill in the duties of his 
calling (§ 1 — 3). When the pupil returned, thinking himself, without 
doubt, qualified for any office in the army, Socrates sportively inquired 
of him, what and how he had been taught, and was told that he learned 
only tactics (§ 4, 5). Socrates explained to him that although the ability 
to arrange an army is important, still it is but one among many pre- 
requisites for a good general (§ 6 — 8). He further shows him that arbi- 
trary rules for arranging an army, without discrimination in regard to 
the character of the troops, and without reference to time, place, and 
other contingencies, are of little value, and sends him back to his teacher 
to question him on these points (§ 9 — 11). 



"Ore Se tov$ dpeyofjiivov? twv koXoov e7T^e\e?9 cov 1 
opeyoLvro ttolcov oxfiekec, vvv tovto hiTiyrjGOiACLL* afcovaas 

4* 



82 xenophon's memorabilia. 

yap 7T07€ jicovvaoScopov el$ tt)V ttoXlv r\tcew iirayyeX 
\6fievov G»paT r qyelv SiSd^etv, eXefe irpos Tiva tcov %v* 
vovtcov, bv rja^fdvero t 6ov\6jjievov tt}? rc/jur)? TaitTrjs eV 

2 rfj iroXev Tvyxjdveiv Alcr^pov fxevTot^ co veavia, tov 
fiovXofjbevov iv rfj iroXeu crTpaTrjyelv, igbv tovto lAcfeeiv, 
d/jL€\r](rac avrov, Kal Sc/caicos av ovtos virb r?}? TroXecos 
&]jbuolro 7To\v fiaXXov, Tj el tl$ dvSpcdvTas ipyoXa- 

3 f$o irj, fit) /uL€pLcfer}fccb<; avhpidvTOTToielv. r, OXr)<; yap rrjs 
TroXecos iv toI$ TroXeiiiKol? klvovvol? iiriTpeirop,evr]^ tco 
a-Tparrjytp, fxeyaXa rd re dya^d Karop^ovvros avrov 
Kal rd /catcd htafxapTavovTO^ eltcb? yiyvea^ai* thS? ovv 
ovk av SitcalcDS 6 tov jiev fiav^dvetv tovto djmeXcov, 
tov Se alpe^rjvao iinpbeXoiievo^ cjij^lolto ; TotavTa fiev 

4 Sr) Xiycov eireicrev avTov iX^ovTa pbav^dveiv. 'Eirel Se 
fi€/j,d§7]K(b<; rjtce, Trpo^enrai^ev ai/Tco Xeycov Ov Sotcel 
v/jlIv, co avSpes, cosirep "OjJLrjpos tov 'Ayafii/jLvova ye pa- 
pbv 6(f>7] elvat, /cal [oi/ro)?] oSe GTpaTrjyelv fia^cov 
yepapdoTepo? cfralvecfeai, ; /cal yap o)%irep 6 /cfoaplfav 
fjia^fcov, /cal iav p,r) Ki^api^y, icfeapiaTr)<; eaTi, Kal 6 
fia^cov lacr^ai, /cdv jjlt] laTpevrj^ oficos laTpos icrTtv, 
ovtco Kal oSe dirb TovSe tov yjpbvov StaTeXel crTpaTT)- 
yb$ cov, kclv fir)8el$ avTov eXrjTac 6 Se /jltj Ittictt9l- 
fievos ovt6 cTTpaTTjyb? ovt6 laTpo? iaTiv^ ovSe iav virb 

5 irdvTcov dv^pcoircov aipe^f). 'ATap, e§7), iva teal, iav 

rj/jLOOV Tl$ TU&apXV V ^°X a 7V (TO h i^^T7]fJLOVeGTepOL 
TCOV 7ToXefJLLKCOV COfieV^ Xe^OV rjjMV, TTO^eV Tjp^aTO CT6 

8c8dcrK€LV tt]v GTpaTrjytav. Kal 6'?* \E/e tov avTov, 
e<f>r], et? qirep Kal eTekevTa* Ta yap TaKTiKa ifjue ye 

6 Kal dWo ovSev eSlSa^ev. 'AXkd fjLrjv^ efyrj 6 ScoKpd- 
T77?, tovto ye ttoWoo-tov pepo? io~Ti GTpaTrjylas* Kal 
yap irapacrKevacTTiKov tcov el$ tov nroXefiov tov aTpa- 
TTjybv elvac %prj> fcal TropicrTiKov tcov iiriTTj^eicov tols 
o-TpaTicoTai$, Kal p^yaviKov^ Kal ipyaaTiKov, Kal iiru- 
fie\7] 9 Kal KapTepiKov, Kal dyyivovv^ Kal (j)t\6cf>povd th 



BOOK III. CHAP. I. 83 

teal oofiov, jcal dirXovv re /cal eTTiftovXov, /cal (j)vXa/cri- 
tcov re /cal K\e7TTr)v, /cal irpoerifcbv ical dpiraya^ /cal 
cfriXoScopov ical irXeove/crrjv, /cal dacfraXf) /cal e7rfeeri- 
fcov, /cal aXXa TroXXd /cal cjzvaei /cal eiriarrffir] Sei 
rbv ev arparrfyiqaovTa e%eiv, KaXbv Se /cal rb rater i- 7 
kqv elvai* ttoXv yap Sia<pepei arpdrevfia rerayfievov 
ard/crov cbsTrep Xfooi re /cal ttXlv^oi /cal £vXa /cal 
tcepa/JLOS ardfcrcos fiev eppififikva ovSev ^prjaifid eariv, 
eireiSdv Se ra^fj /cdrco fiev /cal iTTLTroXrjs ra firjre 
aifirbfieva firjre rrjtcofieva, ol re Xfeoi /cal 6 /cepajios, 
ev fieaop Se at re rfXiv^soi /cal ra %vXa, cbsirep ev 
oltcoSofiiq, avvr'feerai, rore yiyverai iroXXov d^iov 
/crrj/ia ol/cia. 'AXXa rrdvv, ej>r] 6 veaviatco^^ ofioiov, 8 
& Sootcpares, elprjtcas* /cal yap ev rS iroXefico rovs re 
nrpcorovs dpiarovs Set rdrreiv /cal rovs reXevraiovs, ev 
he fieaop rov$ ^eiplarov^^ iva virb fiev rcov aycovrat, 
vrrb Se av rcov oo^oovrai. — El fiev rolvvv, e^r], /cal 9 
Siayiyvooatceiv ae rov$ dyd^ov? /cal rov$ /catcovs eSl- 
agev ei be fir), ri aoi ocpeXos cov efia)jes ; ovoe yap 
el ae dpyvpiov etceXevae rrpoyrov fiev /cal reXevraiov rb 
/cdXXiarov rdrreiV) ev fiiacp Se rb %elpiarov, fir) Si- 
Sd£a<; Siayiyvooatceiv to re /caXbv /cal to tci/3Sr]Xov, 
ovSev civ aoi 6'</>e\o9 rjv. — J AXXd fid Ai\ e<p7] y ovtc 
iSi'Sa^ev, tosre avrov<$ av r)fid<; Seoi rou9 re dyefeov? 
/cal rovs /catcovs /cplveiv. — Ti ovv ov atco7rovjiev : ecpr], 1C 
rroos av avrcov fir] Siafiaprdvoifiev ; — BovXofiai, e<pr] 
6 veavlcr/CGS. — Ovtcovv, e</>?7, el fiev dpyvpiov Seoi dp- 
ird^eiv, rov<$ (friXapyvpcordrovs irpoorovs /cd^iaravre? 
op&obs av rdrroifiev ; — "Efioiye Sotcei. — Tl Se tou9 
KtvSvvevetv fieXXovras ; dpa rov<z (piXoTifiordrov^ irpo- 
ratcreov ; — Ovroc youv elcrcv, e<fir], ol eve/ca eiraivov 
KivSvveveiv ^sekovres* ov roivvv ovrot ye ciStiXol, dXX' 
eTutyaveZs iravrayov ovres evaiperoi dv elev. — *Ardp, H 
ecfrr], rrbrepd ae rdrreiv fibvov eSiSa^ev, i) /cal oitoi 



84 xenophon's memorabilia. 

Kal 07T&)9 xprjcrTeov ifcdaT<p tcov Tay/xdrcov ; — Oi 
irdvv, €(f)r). — Kal firjv vroXkd y earl, 77-/009 a ovre 
rdrreLV ovre ayew oosclvtcds Trposrj/cet. — J A\\a fia Ac\ 
€(f>rj, ov 8ieaa(f)7]vi%€ ravra. — Nrj Al\ e(f>7], irdXiv tol- 
vvv eX^cbv eiravepcora* r\v yap iTriarrjraL, Kal /jltj 
dvaihr)<; rj, ala^vvetrai dpyvpiov el\7](f)oo<z ivSea ae 
d7ro7re/jLyJraa^aL. 



CHAPTER II. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socrates, in conversation with an Athenian who had been appointed to 
a command in the army, on the authority of Homer, compares a general 
to a shepherd. His duty is to provide for the safety and comfort of his 
soldiers, and to lead them on to the successful subjugation of their ene- 
mies (§ 1). He must not merely fight bravely himself, but inspire his 
followers with military ardor. Like a good prince he should not care 
for his own happiness alone, but wisely conduct others to good fortune 
(§ 2-4). 



1 'Evtv)(cov Se 7T0T6 arpaTTjyelv r/prj/jLevcp Top* Tov 
€P6fcev. e<f)7], "Ofirjpov oXeu tov 'Aya/ne/xvova irposayo- 
pevaav irot/jbiva Xacov ; apd ye ore, cbsirep tov iroi\xeva 
eirijxeXela^aL Sec, ottcos a coal re eaovrai at oies, Kal 
tcl eTTLTrjheia e^ovac, \jcal ov eveKa rpetpovrac, tovtg 
earai^l ovrco Kal tov aTparrjybv i7rc/jbeXeca^ac Set, 
07TO)? aoooi re oi cri pai lcoi ai eaovrai, Kal ra eirLrrjSeca 
e^ovcrc, Kal, ov eveKa orTparevovrai, tovto earav ; crrpa- 
revovrac Se, cva Kparovvre? tcov iroXe/jclcov evSaifiove- 

2 GTepoi coctlv 7) tl SrjiTOTe ovtoo? eirrjveae tov *Aya- 
fjue/jivova elircov, 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 85 



* ~ ' 



apa ye otl aLXfJtTjTrjs re Kparepo? av etTj, ovk 
el fxovos avrbs ev dycovl^oLTO 7rpo9 tov? 7ro\e/jLLOv$ : 
a\X el teal iravrl tgt arparoire^co tovtov airios etr] ; 
vaX /3acri\ev$ aya*&6$, ov/c el fiovov tov eavrov 
8iov KokSy$ 7rpoeaT?]fcoi, aX)C el /ecu, S)V fiacriXevot, 
Tovrots ev&rujuLovlas alrco? elr\ ; Kal yap ySacrtXeu? at- 3 
petrai, ov% iva eavrov /ca\co$ eirLjieXrirai, aXX' ha Kal 
ol ekofievot Sl avrbv ev TTparT(£>cri % Kal crrparevovrai 
he irdvres, Iva 6 /3io$ avrols a>? (3e\ri,crTO$ 77' Kal 
crrpaTTiyovs alpovvrai tovtov eveKa, Iva 7rpo? tovto 
avTols 7]y ejjboves oben. A el ovv tov err parity ovvt a tovto i 
irapacTKevaQciv tol? ekopbevoLS avrbv arparrjyov Kal 
yap ovre K&Xktov tovtov aXKo paSiov evpelv, ovre 
aXcryiov tov evavriov, Kal ovtcos ernaKOTrSiV^ rt? eXrj 
ciya^ov rjyefiovos apeT7], rd fiev aXka irepirjpei, Kare- 
\eiire Se to evhaipovas rroieiv, &v av rjyfjrac. 



CHAPTER III. 



ARGUMENT. 



After representing, in general, that the object of the * prefect of the 
horse ' is not the gratification of personal vanity, but the improvement 
of the forces under him, Socrates more specifically designates his duty as 
twofold: the care of the horse and of the rider (§ 1, 2). 

1. He must give his personal attention to the care and training of the 
horses, and not leave them to the management of their riders alone 
tf 3, 4). 

2. Care for the rider, requires attention to his mounting, sitting firm- 
ly in the saddle, and the managing of his weapons (§ 5, 6) ; to his courage 
and alacrity in opposing the enemy, and to his prompt obedience to 
orders (§ 7, 8). And as an inducement to the prompt obedience and 
service of the soldier, the commander must perform his own duties 
well (§ 9) • and inculcate the honor and utility that result from obe« 



86 xenophon's memokabilia. 

dience (§ 10). In fine, the ability to speak in public should be cultivated, 
not only as a means of procuring obedience and discipline, but also for 
the excitement of military ambition and love of glory, that thus the 
desired object of warfare may be the more readily attained (§ 11 — 15). 



1 Kal lirirapyelv Be ilvl fjprjfjbivcp olBd irore avTov 
TOidBe BtaXe^evTa" ".E^ot? av, ecprj, co veavla, elirelv 
rjIMV, orov eveica eVe^rt^cra? hnrapyelv ; ov yap Brj 

TOV 7T/50JTO? TCOV llTlTeCOV iXaVVeLV* Kal jap ol ItTTTO- 

ro^orat tovtov ye dfyovvTat, irpoeXavvovcn. yovv /cat 
tcov lirirdp^cov. — ' AXrf^r\ Xeya?, ec^rj. — *AXXd pjqv 
ovBe tov yvcoa^srjvai ye, eVei Kal ol fxaivofxevoi ye virb 
irdvTCOv yLyvooatcovTai* — 'AXrj^es, ecprj, /col tovto Xe- 

2 yet?. — *AX\ J apa otl to Ittttlkov olei ttj iroXeL /3eX- 
tlov av TroLrjaas irapaBovvai, /cat, el' tls XP e ^ a yfyvoiTO 
hrirecov, tovtcov rjyov/jbevos dyaStov tivo<; acTio? yeve- 
cr^at Tjj iroXeu ; — Kal fidXa, e<fir]. — Kal eaTi ye, vrj 
Ai\ e<j£>?7, 6 ScD/cpaTr)?) KaXov, idv Bvvrj TavTa iroirjaai. 
c lf he dpyrj ttov, ecf> rjs yprjcrac^ Xititcov Te Kal d/Jifia- 

3 tcov icTTLV ; — "Egtc yap ovv, etf>r). — *I%l Br) Xe^ov rj/xlv 

7TpC0T0V TOVTO, 07TCO? BiaVO?) TOV$ XtTTTOVS /3eXTtOU? ITOLTj' 

crai ; — Kal 6'?. 'AXXd tovto fiev, £<£??, ovk e/jibv olfiau 
to epyov elvai, dXXd IBla eKacrTov Belv tov eavToO Ittitov 

4 eiriiieXeicr^sai. — 'Edv ovv, e<prj 6 ScoKpdTTjs, irape^covTai 
aoi tqvs Ittttovs ol fiev ovtcds KaKOTroBa? rj KaKocrKe- 
Xe£? r) dcr^cveis, ol Be ovtcos aTpocpovs, w?Te fir) Bvva- 
cr^ai aKoXovhelv, ol he ovtcos dvaycbyovs, w?T€ fir) 
fiivetVj oVou av av raf^?, oi Be ovtcos XaKTtcTTas, &<ZTe 
jjofie Ta^ai BvvaTov elvai, rl croc tov Ittttlkov ocfreXo? 
eoTai ; r) ircos Bvvr]arj tolovtcov r/yoviAevos dya^ov tl 
iroir\crai tt)V ttoXiv ; — Kal 6V 'AXXd KaX5)$ Te Xe- 
yets, ecf>rj Kal ireipdcrofjiai tcov Xttttcov eh to BvvaTov 

5 CTTifieXelcfeai. — Ti Be ; T0v<z~lir7reas ovk eTnyeipr)crei<s, 
etfjr), fieXTiovas iroirjcrai ; — "Eycoy, ecpr). — Ovkovv 7rp£)- 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 87 

tov fiev avafiariKCDTepovs eirl tovs Xttttovs iroirjaeis 
clvtovs ;- — A el yovv, e<prj' Kal yap, el tl<z avTcov kcltcl- 
ireaou fiaXXov av ovtco aco^otro. — Ti yap ; edv irov 6 
tavSvpevecp Bey, irorepov eirayayelv tov<? TroXepiovs eirl 
tt)v afjufjiov KeXevaeis, ev^sairep elco^are hrireveiv, r) 
iretpdarj ra$ fxeXeras ev tolovtocs iroiela^ai %Q)ploL$, 
ev oioi^irep oi TroXi^tot yiyvovrav ; — BeXrtov yovv, 
ecf>rj. — Ti yap ; tov /3dXXeiv &)? irXeicrTovs curb tcov 7 
fanrtov eiriiiekeidv Ttva Troafjarj ; — BSXtlov yovv, e^rj, 
Kal tovto. — ®r)yeiv Se ra$ ^u^a? tcov linretov teal 
e£opyl£eiv irpos tov? iroXe/xiov^ elirep aXKLfitoTepovs 
irouelvj Siavevor/aac ; — El Se [irj, dXXa vvv ye ireipd- 
cro/JLaCj e(f>7]. — f/ 07ra)? Se aoi irefacovTat, oi iirireh^ 8 -- 
TrecppovTLfcds tl ; avev yap Srj tovtov ovre lttttcov ovre 
hnretcv dya^cov Kal dX/ci/jLcov ovSev o<fieXos. — 'AXrfbf} 
Xeyets, ecprj 9 dXXa 7rco? av tl$ fJLaXtara, co ScoKpaTes, 
eirl tovto a\)T0vs irpoTpe-^ratTO ; — 'E/ceivo /xev hrjirov 9 
olefea, otl ev iravTi irpdyfxaTV oi av^rpcoiroi tovtols 
lidXiGTa e^eXovav irefaea^ai,, oi>$ av rjycovTat, /3e\T4- 
otou? elvai" Kal yap ev vocrco^ bv av rjycovTao laTpi- 
KGOTaTov elvai, tovtco fidXitTTa TrefaovTat, Kal ev irXoico 
oi 7rX€0VTes, bv av KV@epvr)TiKCQTaTOV : Kal et yecopyia, 

bv av yecopytKcoTaTov. — Kal judXa, €<prj. Ovkovv 

elxos, ei?;, Kal ev hririKfj, 6? av fjudXicrTa elSces cpai- 
vrjTai a Sec irotelv, tovtco fidXiGTa e^eXecv tov<; aX- 
Xov<; 7refeecr^aL. — 'Eav ovv, e<prj, iyco^ 3) ^coKpaTes, 1C 
fteXTiGTos c%v ai/Tcov SrjXo? &, dpKeaeu jjlol tovto eh 
to irefoeo^at, avTovs ifiol ; — *Edv ye irpb? tovtw, 
e<pr], SiSd^rjs avTOvs, co? to 7rei^ea^rai gov KaXXtov 
T6 Kal acDTTjpuoTepov avTols co-Tat. — 2Tco? ovv, ecjxr], 
tovto BcSd^co ; — IIoXv vfj Ai\ ecfrrj, paov, rj el aoL 
Seot, StBdcrKecv, o>? to, KaKa t&v dya^cov d/meivco Kal 
XvaiTeXeGTepd e&Ti. — Aeyet^^ ecjyrj, av tov lirirap^ov \\ 
7rpo? toZ<$ aXXoi? eTrc/jLeXela^ac Secv Kal tov Xeyetv 



CHAPTER IV. 



ARGUMENT. 



88 xenophon's memorabilia. 

Svvao^ai ; — $v S' &W, e'^77, yjpr\vai cudttt) linrap* 
yeiv ; r) ov/c ivre^v/jbrjaai,, ori % baa re voficp fjue/jicferj- 
fcafiev /cdXkiara ovra, 81* &v ye %fjv eTTiardfxe^a^ 
ravra irdvra Sea Xoyov efid^o/xev, teal el ri cxXXq 
icaXov fiav^dvet tl$ fid^rj/xa, Sect Xoyov fiav^dvec ; 
/cal ol apiara SiSdc/covre? pudXtara X6ya> yjp&vrai, 
teal ol ra enrovhaiorara pudXtara eiriardpevoi icak- 

12 Xiara ScaXeyovrat ; *H roSe ov/c ivrrfSvpurjaaL, a>9, 
orav ye xopo? el? e/c rr)<;Se rrj$ 7r6\ea)? yiyvr\rai, 
W97T6/) 6 eU Ar)Xov 7re/JL7r6/jLevo$, ovSel? aXXo^ev ov- 
Sa/Jio^rev rovrcp etydpuXXos yiyperai, ovSe evavSpia ev 
dXXrj iroXec opola rfj ev^dSe avvdyerai ; — 'AXrfSr) 

13 Xeyeos, ecprj. — 'AXXd pbrjv ovre ev<pcovta roaovrov Sea- 
cjiipovaLV 'A^rjvaioL royv aXXcov, ovre acopbdrcov pueye^et 
/cal pcofirjj ocrov ^cXoripLta, rjirep pbdXiara 7rapoj;vve& 
7rpo? ra /caXd /cal evrtp,a. — 'AXrj^is, ecfrrjy ical tovto. 

14 — Ovkovv oiei, ecf)7]j /cal rov hriri/cov rov iv^fdSe et 
ri$ eTTipeXrf^eir], a>? 7roXv av /cal rovrco Sieveytcocev 
tcop dXXcov, ottXcop re /cal lttttcov 7rapaa/cevf) ical 
evra^lq, /cal tg5 erolpLco? /ccvSvveveiv 7rpo? row 7ro\e- 
pilovs, el vofxiaeiav ravra irotovvres eiraivov /cal npr)<; 

15 rev%ea^at> — El/cos ye, ecprj. — Mr) roivvv oKvei, e<f)rj, 
dXXa rreipSy rovs avBpas eirl ravra irporpeireyv^ d(f> 
tov avro<$ re ixpeXrf^rjar], /cal ol aXXoc iroXlrat Sea 
ere. — 'AXXa, vr) Ala rreipdaop,ai, e(j)7]. 



Nicomachides complained to Socrates that Antisthenes, who neither had 
experience in military affairs, or knowledge of any thing but to amasa 
wealth, had been chosen as leader of the army, instead of himself, who 



BOOK III. CHAP. IT. 89 

had devoted his life to such pursuits, and bore the marks of previous 
warfare (§ 1, 2). Socrates replied : Since Antisthenes has shown skill 
in the management of his own affairs, and as a leader of the chorus, 
and is ambitious of a good name, he may be safely trusted with the army 
(§ 3 — 5). A man who has knowledge and skill will be successful as a 
leader any where ; for the same qualities are demanded in presiding 
over the chorus and in conducting private affairs, as in commanding 
the State or army (§ 6 — 12). 



'IScov 8e 7T0T6 NiKOfjia^iSrjv i% dpyaipecn&v airi- 1 
ovra ijpero. TtVe?, c5 NtKOfia^iSr], arparTjyol rjprjvraL ; 
Kal 09 * Ov yap, e(j>rjj 3) Scb/cpares, tolovtoC elcrcv 
'A^rjvaioi, W9T6 ifie /uuev ov% elXovro, o? etc KaraXoyov 
crTpaTevo/jLevos KaTaTerpiju/naL Kal Xo^aycov /cat ra^iap- 
%(!)v Kal rpau/JLara vtto tcov TroXe/jbicov rocravra e^v • 
afia he rd? ov\d$ tcov rpavfidrcov diroyvpLVov^evo^ ezre- 
heUvvev ^AvTta^evrjv he, ecprj, elXovTo tov ovre ottXl- 
ttjv irooTTore o-rpareuadfjievov, ev re rol? lirirevaiv ovhev 
TreplfiXeiTTOv TroLrjaavra, eTnarafxevov re aXXo ovhev rj 
^prifiara avXXeyecv ; Ovkovv, e<j)7] 6 ScotcpaT?]?, tovto 2 
fjuev dya^ov, elye to2<$ <it par loot ai<$ l/cavb? earav ra 
eirLTrjheia nropi^eiv ; Kal yap oi efiiropotj ec}>r], 6 Nlko- 
fia^ihri^, yjpi)\iaTa avXXeyecv Ifcavoi elatv dX)C ov% 
eveica tovtov Kal arparrfyelv hvvawT civ. Kal 6 Sco- 3 
Kpdrr]<z ej>r)* 'AXXd Kal faXovetKOs 'AvTtcr^evr}? eariv^ 
o arparrjyop irpo^elvai eirLTrjheiov iarcv* ov% opa$, ore 
Kalj 6g&kl<z Ke'XpprjyrjKe, irdai rot? %opols vevUrjKe ; 
Ma Ai\ e<j>r) 6 NcKOfjLa^lST]^ dXX* ovhev o/jLolov iart 
X°P°v Te Kal (TTparevfiaTO^ Trpoeardvat. Kal /ubrjv, 4 
€(j)7] 6 ScaKparr}?, ovhe gSSt}? ye 6 'AvTLcr^evr]?, ovhe 
yopkv hchacKaXla^ e/uireipos cov ofioos iyevero iKavos 
evpelv tov<$ KparlcrTovs ravra. Kal ev rfj arpana 
ovv, ej>r] 6 NiKo/jLaxiSTis, aXXov? fxev evpijaec tov$ 
Ta^ovra? dv& eavrov, aXXovs he tovs fjua^ovfjievov^. 
Ovkovv, e<f>7) 6 XooKpdrr}^ edv ye Kal ev tol$ iroXe- 5 



90 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fllfCOL? TOV$ fCpCLTiaTOVS, C097T6/) iv TO£9 %OplKOl$ t 6%€V* 

piancy re Kal irpocuprjrat,, €lkotco$ av Kal tovtov vlkt)* 
<f)6po$ elrj • Kal Sairavav 8 avTov €i/cb<z pbdWov av 
e^ekeiv els rrjv %vv oXrj rfj iroXei tcov iroXepiKcov 

6 vi/crjv rj eh rrjv \vv rfj cpvXfj tcov yppiKcov. Aeyew 
ctv, ecj)r], co %cb/cpa,Te<;, a)$ rod avrov dvSpos earc X°P 7 l m 
yelv re KaXco? Kal o-TpaTrjyetv ; — Aeyco eycoy , ecprj, 
co?, otov av tl$ nrpoararevrjj idv yiyvcocrKrj re cov Sec, 
/cal ravra iropL^ea^ai SvvrjTai, dya^bs av eirj irpo- 
o-rdrr]^ etre yopov, eire oikov, ecre 7r6Xeco?, etre arpa- 

7 revjjLaros irpoararevoi. — Kal 6 Ncfcofjua^iS^' Md AC, 
ecprj, co Scbfcpares, ov/c av irore copbrjv eyco aov dfcov- 
aac, C09 dya^ol ol/covo/jlol dya^fol arparrjyol av elev, 
— "I^t 8r), ecprj, i^erdcrcDfJLev rd epya i/carepov avTcoV) 
cva elScopuev, irorepov rd aura eanv, rj Scacpipei tl. — 

8 Haw ye, ecprj. — Ovkovv, ecprj, to puev tovs dp^o/jbevov; 
Karrjicoovs re Kal ev7refoei<z eavrols irapacrtcevd^eiv dpu- 
(j)orepcov ecrrlv epyov ; — Kal fidXa, ecj)r/. — Tl Se ; to 
Trpo^TaTTeiv e/cacrTa tois eTnTrjSecocs irpaTTeiv ; — Kal 
tovt e<f)7). — Kal purjv Kal to TOU9 KaKOvs KoXd^ecv, 
Kal tov$ dya^fovs Tifxav, d/jLcpoTepocs olfiai irpo^rjKeLV. 

9 — Haw fiev ovv, ecprj. — To Se tou9 vtttjkoovs eipie- 
vels TToielo^at, 7rco9 ov koXov dpbcpoTepot,? ; — Kal tovt, 
ecpT). — XvpLpbaxovs Se Kal fiorj^ovs irposdyea^ai SoKei 
goi crvfMpepeiv dpLcpoTepocs, rj ov ; — Haw fiev ovv, 
€<f)rj. — 'AXXa cpvXaKTCKovs tcov ovtcov ovk dpcpoTepov? 
elvac jrposrjKei ; — %cf)68pa y\ ecprj. — Ovkovv Kal eirc- 
pbeXeis Kal (piXoirovovs dpucpoTepovs eivai Trpo^rjKeo Trepi 

10 Ta avTcdv epya ; — TavTa puev, ecprj, nrdvTa bpboico? 
dfjityoTeptov eaTiv dXka to pbd^ea^ai ovKeTb d/^c/>o- 
Te'ptov. — 'AX)C e^pol ye tol d/ncpoTepois ylyvovTai ; 
— Kal pudXa, ecfrrj, tovt 6 ye. — Ovkovv to irepiyeve- 

11 a^fac tovtcov dputyoTepoi? avficpepet ; — II aw ye, ecj>rj* 
dXX eKetvo irapiek, av herj pLa^ecr^fac, ri chcpeXtfo-et v) 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 91 

olfcovo/JLL/ctf ; — 'Evraifea hrjirov Kal ifkeZcrTOp, ecj)7]* 6 
yap aycfobs olkopo/jlos, elhcos, oti ovhep ovrco \vcn- 
TeXe? re Kal KephaXeop iaTiv, o>9 to fia^ofjievov tovs 

7T0\6fjLL0V$ VL/CaV, OV$€ o{/TO>9 dXVGLTeXeS T6 Kal fyj/JLL- 

obhes, o>9 to rjTraa^a^ irpd^vfJLWs p<ep tcl 7T/309 to 
plkclp crvjjL<pepovTa tyjTrjo-et, Kal irapaaKevdaeTai, eiri- 
/juekcbs he tcl 7rpo? to rjTTaa^au cfrepoPTa cr/ceyfreTai, Kal 
<f>v\dfj€Tcu, ivepycos h\ av tt)p Trapacfcevrjv opa vlktj- 
tlkt)p ovcrav, fJiaxetTai, ov% rjKtaTa he tovtcop, edv 
airapaafcevo? y, (j)v\d^6Tao crvvdiTTeiv fjLa^rjp. Mr) 12 
Karacfrpovei, €(f)7]y & NLKO/jLa^ihrjj tcop olkopo/jllkcop dv- 
hpcop* r) yap to)v Ihicop eTTifieketa ifXrf&ei (jlopop Sea- 
(j)ip6c Trj$ tcop kolpgop, tcl he a\\a irapaifXrjaLa e%et,, 
to he fjiiyta-Tov, otl ovt€ avev dp^pd)7rcop ovheTepa 
ylypeTat, oi/re Sl oXXcop fxep dp^pooircop Ta Ihia irpaT- 
T€Tat t hv oXXcop he Ta Kotpd* ou yap aWots tlcflp 
dp^>pco7roi$ oi toop kovp&p eTTLfJuekofiepoL yjp&PTai r) oU- 
irep oi tcl IhLa olfcopo/JLovPTes* oh oi einaTdfjLepoL xprj- 
a^at Kal tcl XhLa Kal tcl kolpcl KaXws irpaTTOvaLp^ oi 
he /jlt) eiTLCFTdjjLepou d/jLcpoTepco^t ifXrujLjJLekovcnp, 



CHAPTER V. 



ARGUMENT. 



This chapter consists of a colloquy of Socrates with Pericles the younger, 
upon the means of restoring the Athenians to their former valor and 
glory in war. It should seem, from some allusions in § 4, to have taken 
place soon after the battle at Delos, B. C. 424. 

The Athenians, Socrates argues, are in possession of all the advan- 
tages and qualities necessary for the conquest of their enemies (§ 1 — 3). 
The very fact that they, on account of several disastrous engagements, 
fear the enemies which they formerly despised, will cause them to be 



92 xekophon's. memorabilia. 

more obedient to a good leader, and will banish sloth, arrogance, and all 
insubordination or irregularity (§ 4 — 6). If then they be obedient^ the 
next step is, to incite their courage and stimulate their ambition, by 
recounting to them the virtues and valor of their ancestors, which are 
committed to them as a sacred inheritance (§ 7 — 12). Their present 
degeneracy is occasioned by their prosperity which induced carelessness 
(§ 13). The only way of restoring them to their pristine splendor, is in 
bringing them back to former manners and habits, or in leading them 
to imitate the virtues of the Lacedemonians (§ 13 — 15). There is no 
occasion to be disheartened on account of present factions and dissen- 
sions; they have among them the elements of union, and only need 
well-informed and skilful leaders, to make them obedient and efficient 
in war as well as in other occupations (§ 17 — 21). Hence the impor- 
tance of knowledge and thorough training for those who are to guide 
the army (§ 22 — 24). Finally, Socrates alludes to the advantages of 
Attica for self-defence, and enjoins upon Pericles active exertion as a 
military commander (§ 25 — 28). 






1 JJepiicXel Se 7tot€, tg3 tov irdvv HepikXeovs via), 
8iaXey6fAevo$ % J Eyco tol, ec^rj, co Ilepi/cXeis, iXiriSa e^co 
gov <TTpaT7]yrjaavT0<; d/Jbeivco re Kal ivSogoTepav ttjv 
ttoXlv el$ ra 7ro\€fu/ca eaea^at, teal tcov iroXejxicov 
Kparrjaeiv. Kal 6 nepuckrjs* BovXol/jltjv av, e<fir}, 3) 
2cb/cpaT€<;, a Xeyew 07ra>9 Se ravra yevovr av, ov 
hvvapbai yvcovao. BovXeo ovv, €<f)7j 6 Sco/cpdrr]^, ScaXo- 
yu^ofievoL irepl avTcov eirLGKOTrSyfiev, oirov tfSrj to Svva- 

2 top iaTiv ; — BovXo/jlcu, €<j)fj. — Ovkovv ola^a, e<pr], oti 
TrXrftsei fiev oioev fielovs elcrlv 'A^yvaioc Boccotcov ; — 
OlSa yap, e^rj. — ScbjmaTa Se ayefoa Kal tcaXa 7roTe- 
pov i/c Boccot&v olet, TrXeico av ifcXeffifjvaL, rj eg 'A^q- 
vdov ; — OvSe TavTrj jjlol Sokovgc XeiireG^at. — Evfieve- 
GTepovs Se TTOTepovs eavTols elvao vojJLi^eis ; — 'A^rjvaiov? 
eycoye* Boicdtgov fiev yap iroXXoi, irXeoveKTOv/nevoc vtt6 
Qrifiaioov, 8v$/JLeva)$ avTOis e^ovcrw 'A^tJvtjgi Se ovSev 

3 op co tolovtov. — 'AXXci jmrjv ^iXoTLfioTaToi ye Kal <fitXo- 
(ppoveo-TaToi tt&vtcdv elatv, airep ov% y/ciGTa irapogvvei 
KLvSvvevetv virep evSofjla? Te Kal 7rarp/So?. — Oioe ev 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 93 

TOVTOl? 9 A^f7]VaiOL fl€fMTTToL Kal fJLTjV TTpOyOVCOV ye 

tcaka epya ov/c eartv oh /xec^co teal rrXelco vrrdpyei r) 
'A^rjvaiow co ttoXXoI eTratpofxevou rrporperrovral re 
dperrjs iirLfjieXeicr^aL Kal oXkl/jlol ylyvea^tai. — Tavra 4 
/lev dXrj^r) Xeyecs rravra, co ScoKpares* aXV opas, on, 
d(f> ov rj re avv ToXfiihrj rwv %lXiq)v ev Ae^aheta 
avfufiopa eyevero Kal r) fie^i* ^IrrrroKparovs errl ArjXifp, 
i/c rovrcov rerarrelvcorai puev r) rcov 'A^rjvaLcov So^a 
irpbs tovs Bolcotovs, eirrfprai Se to rdov &rjj3aicov 
(f>p6v7)fjLa 7rpo? rov$ 'A^rjvalovs, cosre Botcorol fiev, ol 
rrpoa^ev ov8* ev rfj eavroov roXpucovre? 'A^tjvcllols avev 
AcuceScu/jLOVicov re Kal roov dXXcov HeXoirovv^amv dvrt,- 
rdrrea^ai, vvv drreCXovviv avrol /ca& eavrovs efifia- 
Xelv eh rrjv 'AttiktJv, ^A^rjvacoc 8e, ol irporepov, ore 
Botcorol fiovot eyivovro, irop^ovvre? rr)v Botcoriav, <£o- 

fioVVTCUj JJL7] BoLCOTol SjJCOGCDai, Tr)V 'AtTLKtJv. Kal 6 5 

Soo/cpaTW *A\\ y ala^dvofiai puev, e<£?7, ravra ovrcos 
eypvra* Bo/cel Se pioo dvSpl dyefocp dp^ovri vvv evape- 
CTTOTepcos Sia/celo-^cu r) rroXts* to jiev yap ^dpaos 
dfJLeXeidv re Kal pcfavpLcav Kal drrei^eiav ipi/3dXXet, 6 
Se cf>6/3o<; rrposeKriKcorepovs re teal evTrefeearepovs Kal 
evraKrorepovs irotec. TeK\ir)paio S' av rovro teal dirb 6 
r&v ev rah vavalv orav fiev yap hrjrrov firjSev <£o- 
fioovTaL, puearoi elcnv dra^tas, e$r av 8e rj yeip&va rj 
rroXepuLovs Seiacoacv, ov fiovov rd KeXevop^eva* rrdvra 
ttoiovctlv, dXXd teal acydoac tcapaSo/covvTe? rd 7rpo?- 
rajftrjcropLeva, wirep %opevraL — 'iXXa pirjv, ecfirj 6 7 
IlepLKXr)?, etye vvv pudXtara rrefaoivroy copa av eXr) 
Xe'yeiv, 7rc3? av avrovs TrporpeyJral/JLe^a irdXiV dvepe^L- 
o^rjvai tt}? ap^aia? dperr)s re teal evteXeia? teal evSao- 
pbovias. — Ov/eovv, e(j>rj 6 Sco/epdrr)^, el /iev eftovXojiMe^a 8 
Xprj/jLaroov airovs, &v ol aXXoi el^ov^ dvrL7roteca^at, 
aTroSeirCVvvres avrol? Tavra irarpcod re ovra Kal irpos- 
riKovra, fxaXcar av ovrco? avrovs igop/jLcp/xev dvre^ea^ai, 



94 xenophon's memorabilia. 

tovtcov eirel Se tov fier dperrj^ irpwreveiv avrovs 
eirifjieXela^aL f3ov\6fjL€§a, tovt av Setfcreov etc ttcl- 

XalOV fJLaklGTCL irpO<$r\KOV aUTOl?, KCLL Gt)9 TOUTOV eiTL- 

9 /jL€\ov/jL€vol Trdvrcov av elev KpdriaTOL. — JIw? ovv av 
tovto Bi8daKoc/jb€V ; — OljJbat {lev, el tov$ ye iraXaLo- 
rdrovs, &v dfcovo/mev, irpoyovovs avTCOV dvajMf.ivijcrKO!,- 

10 fiev avrov? dfcrj/cooras dpiGTOVS yeyovevai. — *Apa 
Xeyets rrjv rcov ^ecov Kplaiv, rjv ol irepl KeKpoira oV 
dperrjv e/cpivav ; — Aeyco ydp, teal ttjv 'Epeffiea)*; ye 
rpocf)r)v Kal yeveaiv, ica\ tov iroXejiov tov eir etcelvov 
yevofjievov Trpo? tov? ere 7779 e^o/xevrj^ rjirelpov irdar)^ 
zeal rbv ecf> *Hparckeihcov irpbs tovs ev HeXoirovvrja(p, 
Kal Trdvra? rov? €7rt GrjcrecD^ TroXefi^evra^ ev oh 
Traaiv eicelvoi hr\Xoi yeyovaat rcov /ca& eavrovs dv~ 

11 ^pcoircov dpL(7TevcravTe<z. El Se fiovXeo, a varepov ol 
ifceivcov jmev dirbyovoi, ov 7roXv Be irpb rj/jucov yeyovo- 
re?, eirpa^aVy rd fxev avrol /ea^' eavTOvs dycovi^ofievoL 
7rpo9 tov? Kvpuevovras ttj<$ re 'A alas 7rdar)s teal rrjs 
EvpooTrrjs ^XP L Ma/eeSovlas, teal irXeiGTiqv rcov irpoye- 
yovorcov Svva/jLLV Kal dtfiop/jLrjv KeKTrj/juevovs, /cat fie- 
ycara epya /careipyacr/jLevovs, rd Se Kal fiera IIe\o- 
7rovv7]o-[cov dptcTTevovTes Kal Kara yr\v Kal Kara 
^dXarrav oc Srj Kal Xeyovrat ttoXv SteveyKeiv rcov 
ko& eavrov? dv^pcoTrcov. — Aeyovrat yap, e$>r). — 

12 Toiyapovv iroXX&v fiev fieravaardo-ecov ev ry 'EXXdSt, 
yeyovvtcov Bce/Jbetvav ev ttj eavrcov, 7roXXol Se virep 
Sifcatcov avrtXeyovres eirerpeirov eKetvoc^ iroWol Se 
vtto Kpetrrovcov v/3pi^6/jbevoc Kare(f>evyov 71*009 eKeivovs. 

13 — Kal 6 UepiKkyjs* Kal ^av/id^co ye, ecj^rj, a> Hco- 
Kpares, rj ttoXis oitcos ttot eirl to ^eipov eKXivev. — 
'jEyco fiev, ecf)7], olfjiai) 5 ScoKparr)?, wirep Kal aXXoi 
rive? Sea to rrroXv virepeveyKelv Kal KpaTiGTevcrai 
KaTappq^vfjurjaavTe? vGTepCCpvai tcov dvTt7rdXcov, ovtco 
Kal A^7]vacov$ ttoXv hieveytcovTas dfieXrjo-ai eavTOJV. 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 95 

teal Sid tovto ^etpov? yeyovevac. — Nvv ovv, e$r], rl 14 
av TTotovvres dvaXd/3oLev rrjv dpyaiav aperrjv ; — Kal 
6 ScD/cpaTT]?' OvSev diTOKpvtyov hotcei yuoi elvat, a\X 
el fiev itjevpovTe? tcl tcov Trpoyovcov eirLTrjSev/JLaTa firj- 
hev ^etpov eKeivcov irrLTrjSevoLev, ovSev av ^eipov? eKei- 
vcov yevea^ai' el Se fir}, tov? ye vvv irpcoTevovTa? 

/M/JLOV/jLeVOL, Kal TOVTOL? TCL aVTCb eiTLTr}heVOVTe?y OjJLOLCOS 

fiev tol? avTol? %pco/jievoL, ovSev av ^elpov? eKeivcov elev 
el S' eTniAeXearepoV) Kal ^SeXr/ou?. — Aeyets, ecf>r/, iroppco 15 
irov elvav rfj iroXet rrjv KaXoKayaSbiav irore yap ov- 
tco? 'A^rjvaiot, o)?irep AaKeSacfiovioi, rj irpecrfivTepov? 
alSeaovrat ; ol airo tcov irarepcov ap^ovrat Karacfrpo- 
velv tcov yepairepcov • ^7 crcojLiacTKrjcrovcriv ovtco? ; ol ov 
fjbovov avTol evjetjla? dfieXovo~LV, dXXd Kal tcov eVj/xe- 
Xov/juevcov KaTayeXcoai. ITore Se ovtco irelcrovTai tol? 16 
apyovtriv ; ol Kal dydXXovTaL eirl tco KaTacppovelv tcov 
apyovTcov r) tt6t& ovtco? ofiovorjaovaiv ; ol ye clvtl 
fjbev tov avvepyelv eavTol? tcl avpupepovTa iirrjped^ov- 
acv dXXrjXoL?, Kal cp^ovovaLV eavTOL? fiaXXov rj tol? 
aXXot? av^pcoTTOLV pbdXtaTa he nrdvrcov ev re Tat? 
ISiaL? ctwoSol? Kal Tal? Koival? hiafyepovTai, Kal irXei- 
crra? 8Ua? dXXrjXoL? $LKa£ovTaL, Kal nrpoaipovvTCLL 
fiaXXov ovtco KepSalveiv air aXXrjXcov r) crvvco<pcXovv- 
Te? avTOv?* tol? Se kolvoI? co?nrep dXXoTpcoL? %p<£- 
fjbevoc, irepl tovtcov av /md^/ovTat, Kal Tat? el? tcl 

1 rocavTa hvvdfiecTL [laXiaTa ^aipovatv. *E£ cov iroXXr) 17 
fiev airetpla Kal KaKia tjj iroXei e/^uerat, iroXXr) 8* 
eyfepa Kal [ucro? aXXrjXcov tol? iroXiTaL? eyyiyverat^ 
Bl a eycoye fidXa cfro/SovfiaL de\ firj tl fiel^ov rj w?T€ 
cpepetv Svvacr^aL KaKov tjj TroXec crvfjL/37J. — MrjSa/jLco?, \S 
ecj}7] 6 ScoKpaTrj?) a> UepLKXet?, ovtco? rjyov dvrjKecrTCp 
Trovrjpla votrelv *A^7)vaiov?' ov^ opas, co? evTaKTOi 
fiev elcriv ev tol? vavTLKol?, evTaKTco? S' ev tol$ yv/jL- 
vlkoi? dycotTL TrefeovTat tol? eTTicrTara^?, ovSivcov Sk 

1 



96 xenophon's memokabilia. 

tcaraSeearepov ev Toh %opo2$ virrjpeTOvcn Toh hiZaaKa* 
*9 Xot? ; — Tovro tydp rot, e(f>r), Kal ^av/xaarov iarc^ ra 
tou9 p>ev tolovtovs TreL^ap^elv toIs ifaarooo-L, tov$ && 
qttXLtcls Kal tov$ t7T7re??, oc SoKovac /caXofcaycfeia 
irpoiceicpla^aL tcov ttoXltcov, airefaeGTarovs elvau irdv- 

20 tcov. — Kal 6 ScQ/cpaTT)? ecprj* C H 8e ev 'Apelcp irdyco 
fiovXr], co UepitcXeis, ovk etc tcov SeSo/a/jbaa/nevcov fccfat- 
ararat ; — Kal fidXa, ecprj. — Oia^a ovv tlvcls, ecprj, 
koXXlov i) vofjLip,c!)T€pov i) ae/jLvorepov rj Sc/ccuoTepov 
rds re 8Ua<? hacaCpVTas Kal TaXXa iravra irp&TTov- 
ras ; — Ov /jLi/jLcpofiai, e<fir) f tovtols. — Ov tolvvv, €(f>r), 
Sel cfev/jieiv, cos ovk evruKrcov ovtcov 'A^rjvaicov. — 

21 Kal firjv ev ye rocs erTpaTLcoTiKoh, e<£?7, ev^xa fJbdXcara 
Set crcocppovelv re Kal evraKrelv Kal Tret^ap^eiv, oiSevl 
tovtcov irpo^e^ovaiv. — 'To-©? yap, ecf>r) 6 ScoKpaTrjs, 
ev tovtols oi rjKLara eirLaTdpievoL ap^ovaiv avTcov 
ov% opas, otl Kt^apLarcov fiev Kal yopevTcov Kal bpyr)- 
cttcov ovhe eh eTrc^etpel apyeiv fir) eTrcard/jbevo^ ovSe 
iraXaLaTcov ovSe nrayKpaTLaaTcov ; dXXa irdvTes^ oaoi 
tovtcov ap / )(ov(nV) eyovaL Selfjai, oTro^ev epaStov ravra, 
ec/>' oh efyeaTaai, tcov Se arparrjycov oi irXelaroi av- 

22 Toaye^d^ovcriv. Ov fievTOL ere ye tolovtov eyco vofii^co 
elvat, dXX! olfiai ere ovSev rjrrov eyew ehrelv, oirore 
arparrjyelv rj oirore iraXaieiv rjp^co [lav^idvetv Kal 
7roXXa fxev ol/uai ere tcov iraTpcocov arpar^yTj/jLarcov ira- 
petXrjcpora Stacrcofav, 7roXXd 8e iravraxp^ev crvvevrjvo- 
ykvai, bird^aev olov re rjv pba^relv rt axpeXc/xov el$ arpa- 

23 rrjyiav. Oljiai he ere ttoWo, fiepi/jivav, O7roo$ jult] Xd^rj*; 
creavrbv dyvocov tl tcov els errparrjyiav wcfreXlficov, Kal 
edv tl tolovtov al'a^rj creavTov fir] elhoTa, tyjTelv tov? 
eTTLGTapbivovs TavTa, ovTe Scopcov ovTe yapiToav (f)et86- 
fievov, 07ra)9 p<d%r}$ wap* avT(dv a jmrj eiriaTacraL, Kal 

24 ervvepyovs dyd&ovs e^jy?. Kal 6 IlepLKXrjs' Ov Xav^sd- 
veL<z pee, co ScoKpaTes, €^>rj, otl ovS 1 oldjievos p,e tovtccv 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 97 

im/nekeLo^ac ravra Xeyets, dXX* eyyeip&v fie hthd- 
a/cetv, ore rbv pAXXovra arparr\yelv rovrcov drrdvrcov 
€7rL/JL6Xeicr^ac het* o/ioXoyco fievroc Kay do croc ravra. — 
Tovro h\ €(p7]j eo Uepi/cXei^ fcaravevorj/cas, on irpb- 25 
tcecraL t?}? y&ipas rjfioov opr] fieydXa, Ka^rjtcovra eirl 
rr)v BoccorlaVj hi &v els rrjv X^P av e ^oSoc crevai re 
val TTposavret? elai, Kal on fiearj hce^coarac opeacv 
ipvjjLvols ; — Kal fidXa, e<firj. — Ti he ; av eKelvo afcrj- 26 
*coa$y ore Mvaol Kal JJiaihaL ev rfj fiacrtXecos X^Pty 
Kare^ovre^ epvfiva irdvv x^P^ K & 1 Kov(f)CD$ toirXio-fie- 
voi, hvvavrac,* iroXXd fiev rrjv /3acnXecDS X^P av Kara " 
beovre? fca/coTroceiv, avrol he ^rjv eXev^epoc ; — Kal 
rovro y\ ecj)rj t a/covco. — * A^rjvaiovs S' ov/c av olec, 27 
£(pr], fiixpi t% eXa$>pd$ rjXiKias wTTXicrfievov^ Kovcfco- 
repot,? ottXoiSj Kal rd 7rpoKel/ieva tt}? ^copa? oprj 
Karexovras, fiXafiepovs fiev rols iroXefilois elvai, fie- 
ydXrjv he 7rpo/3oXrjv rocs rroXirais rrjs x^P a ^ Kare- 
TKevda^fai ; Kal 6 IlepiKXrjs • TIdvr olfiai, e<prj, w 
^cok pares, Kal ravra xP 7 l crL l JLa ^tvau El roivvv, e<f>rj 28 
5 ScoKpdrrjs, dpecKei croc ravra, eV^e/pe^ avrocs, S) 
xpiare* 6 re fiev yap av rovrcov Karairpd^rjs, Kal col 
vaXbv earat Kal rfj iroXeu dya^ov, idv he re dhvva- 
7?}?, ovre rrjv itoXcv fiXdtyeis, ovre aeavrbv Karat- 
irxvvel^. 



CHAPTER VI. 



ARGUMENT. 



Glauco, a brother of the philosopher Plato t ridiculously persisting m 
haranguing the people in the assembly (dr)/j.'qyope7p) y in opposition to 
the wishes of his friends, with the hope of obtaining honor and influ- 
ence in the State, was averted from his course by a conversation with 
Socrates (§ 1). 

5 



98 xenophon's memoeabilia. 

Socrates first gained the favorable attention of Glauco, by a repre- 
sentation of the importance of the office that he desired, and of the honor 
that was attached to it (§ 2). He then by a series of questions exhibited 
to Glauco his entire want of qualifications for performing adequately the 
duties pertaining to it (§ 3 — 13). By this means Glauco was prepared 
for the advice, that he should begin a preparation for so important a 
trust, by undertaking the management of his uncle's affairs (§ 14). Th« 
objection that his uncle might not be willing to intrust his estate to him 
gave Socrates occasion to inculcate the sentiment^ that one who is nol 
thoroughly acquainted with public business, will not be able, as a ruler 
to advance the prosperity or provide for the safety of the State, nor t<f 
gain* for himself any renown (§ 14 — 18). 



1 TXav/cu>va he tov 'Aplarcovos, or iire^eipet hrj/jbrj- 
yopelv eTrfevjAtov irpoarareveiv tt}<; 7r6Xeco<;, ovhenray 
el/cocriv €tt] yeyovcos, ovtcov aXXcov oltcelcov re /cal <£/- 
Xcov ovhels iSuvaro iravaai eX/cofievov t€ dirb tov 
firj/jLaros /cal fcarayekaarov ovra, Sco/cpaTrjs he evvov? 
&v clvtg) hid re Xap/jLiSrjv tov TXav/ccovos /cal hca 

2 IlXdrcova /jlovos eiravcrev ivTV^cov yap avrcp irptarov 
fjuev et? to i^eXrjcrcu d/covecv Toidhe Xegas /caTeayev * 
V2 TXav/ccov, €<p7], iTpocrTaTeve.iv rjfjblv htavevorjaac t^9 
TToXecos ; — "Eycoy*, ecjzr), S) %cofcpaT€$. — Ny Ac, ecfrr], 
tcaXbv yap, eXirep tl ical aXXo tcov iv dv^pct)7roi<z • 
hyXov ydp, oTi) iav tovto hiairpd^y, hvvaTos fiev earj 
avTo? Tvyydveiv otov av €7rfevfjt,y<?, l/cavb? he tovs $[- 
Xovs GxfreXelv, iirapels he tov iraTpSov ol/cov, av^rjaei^ 
he ttjv iraTpiha, ovofxaGTo? S' eery TrpcoTov fxev iv Ty 
iroXet, eireiTa iv Trj c EXXdhc : ccrco? he cosirep ©e/JLiaTO- 
fcXr}$ /cal iv tols fSapfidpocs, owov S' av $?, iravTaypv 

3 TreplftXeiTTOs eery. TavT ovv d/covcov 6 TXav/ccov ifie- 
yaXvveTO /cal rjhecos Trapifieve. MeTa he TavTa 6 5g)- 
/cpaTT]?' Ov/covV) etprj, tovto puev, 3) rXav/ccov, hrjXov, 
OT/j elirep Tijiacr^ai fiovXei) axfieXyTea cot, r) ttoXis 
icTTtv ; — Udvv fiev ovv, e<f>r). — IT/jo? ^ecov, ej>y i fir) 
Tolvvv anro/cpv-tyy, ahX elmov rjfuv^ i/c tlvos ap^y Tr)v 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 99 

iroXiv evepyerelv ; *Eire\ he 6 TXavKcov hieatcoirriaev, 4 
to? av rbre ctkoitcov, birb^ev apypvro* ^Ap\ ecf)r/ 6 %co- 
Kpdrrjs, cosirep, cf)i\ov oIkov el av%r)crai (3ovXoio, rrXov- 
crccorepov avrbv iiru^eipouq^ av rroielv, ovrco /cat rrjv 
7t6\lv TTSLpacrr} irXovaicorepav Trotrjaat ; — JJdvv fiev 
ovv, €<f>7). — Ovkovv rrXovaicorepa y av elr], rrposohcov 5 
avrfj rrXeibvcov yevofjuevcov ; — El/cbs yovv, e<prj. — Ae^ov 
hrj, ecprj, i/c rivcov vvv at irpbsohoi rfj rrbXeu ical rrbcrai 
rives elcrc ; hr)Xov yap, ore ecrKeyfrac, tva, el fiev roves 
avrcov evhecos e^ovenv, eKTrXrjpcoarjs, el he irapaXe'nrov- 
rat, irposTroplarjs. — *AXXa \ia Ai\ ecprj 6 TXavKcov, 
ravrd ye ovk eTreaKefJifiaL. — 'AXX', el rovro, ecf>rj, irape- 6 
XtTres, rds ye hairdvas rr)s rrbXecos r^ilv elrre* hrjXov yap, 
on Kal rovrcov ras ireptrras a<f>aipetv hearer). — 'AXXa 
fjud rbv AC, e(f)7]j ovhe irpbs ravrd rrco ea^bXacra. — 
Ovkovv, etprj, rb /juev rrXovatcorepav rrjv rrbXiv rroielv 
dvaftaXov/jie^a* ttcos yap otbv re /ult) elhbra ye ra dva- 
Xco/xara /cat ras rrposbhovs eTTifJLeXrf^rjvai rovrcov ; — 
*AXX\ co %ci)Kpares, ecfyrj b TXavKcov, hvvarbv icrrt ical 7 
curb 7roXe/jLLQ)v rr)v iroXiv rrXovrii^eiv. — Nr) Ala, crebb- 
Spa y y , ecprj b ScoKpdrrjs, idv ris avrcov Kpelrrcov rj* 
ryrrcov he cov teal ra ovra rrposairoftaXoL av. — ^AXrf&r) 
Xeyeis, ecj>rj. — Ovkovv, ecprj, rbv ye j3ovXevcrbfJLevov rrpbs 8 
ovsrivas hel 7roXe/jieiv rrjv re rrjs TrbXecos hvvajiiv /cal 
rrjv rcov evavrlwv elhevai he?, iva, eav fiev r) rr)s irb- 
Xecos Kpelrrcov rj, crvfjiftovXevr) eiri^eipelv rco iroXepbco, 
eav he ryrrcov rcov evavrlcov, evXa/3 eternal irel^rj. — 
'Op^w? Xeyeis, e^rj. — Ilpcorov pbev roivvv, ec^rj, Xetjov 9 
rjfjLLV tt}? 7r6\€&)9 rrjv re rre^CKrjv Kal rrjv vavrtKrjv 
hvvafJLiv, elr a rrjv rcov evavrlcov. — *AXXa fia rbv AC \ 
efyrj, ovk av e^oijxl ctqi ovrcos ye dirb arb\iaro^ eliretv. 
— '-4XX', el yey pairrat aot, eveyKe, e<f>rj' rrdvv yap 
7)h'eco<$ av rovro aKovaaifML. — 'AXXci fia rbv Ai\ e<prj, 
ovhe yey pairral /jlol ttco. — Ovkovv, ecprj, Kal irepl TroXe-10 



100 xenophon's memorabilia. 

ixov GVjJbfSovkeveiv ttjp ye irpdoTrjp hri<ryr)(joii£v % l'<r&)<5 
yap Kal Sea to /jteye^o? avrcov dpro dp^ofievos ttjs 
irpoarareia^ ov7rco i^Ta/cas. 'AXXd too irepi ye (j>v- 
"kafefjs tt}? %cbpa<; oZS' otl ctol fjLefjbiXrjKe, Kal ola^a. 
biroaai re <j>v\afcal eiriKacpol elau Kal oiroaai [jltj, koX 
qttqgol re cfrpovpol tfcavot elai Kal oiroaoi parj elai, Kal 
tcl<; pep eiriKaipovs cjzvXaKas avpftovXevaeLp pel'Cpva^ 

11 7T0L€LP, TO,? 8e ITepLTTCL^ CLCfraipetV. JY^ AL\ €$7) 6 

rXavKoov, airacras pep ovv eycoye, eveKa ye rod ovtcqs 
aura? <f)v\dTTea^ai, cosre KXe7rrea^aL tcl €K tt}? ^wpa?. 
— 'JEaz/ Si Tt? d(f>eXrj y : ecf)!], ra$ c^uXa/ea?, ovk olei Kal 
apird^eiv e^ovaiav eaecr^ai tg3 fiovXopepcp ; drdp, €(f>rj t 
iroTepov iX&cbv avrbs e^raKas tovto, t) 7rw9 ola^a, otl 
KaKco<z tyvXaTTOvrai. ; — EIko£<o 9 e<fcr}. — Ovkovp, ecfrr), 
Kal irepl tovtcop, orav prjKeTL etKa^copep, a\V rjSrj 
elScopep, rore avpfiovXevaopep ; — "Icra)?, e(f>r) 6 TXav- 

12 kcdv, fieXrtov. — Eh ye prjP, ecf)r}, idpyvpia oZS' otl 
ovk affinal, cost e^eiv elirelv, Slqtl vvp iXdrrco ?/ 
Trpoa^ev TrposepyeTai avTo^ep. — Ov yap ovv eXrjXv^a, 
€(p7j. Kal yap vrj Ai\ e<pr] 6 SooKparr]?, Xeyerat j3apv 
to %G)piov elvaiy w?Te ; OTav irepl tovtov hey avpftov- 
XeveiVy avTt] cot rj 7rp6(f)acri<; dpKeaei, -2 KcoTTTopai, 

1 3 e<j>r) 6 TXavKcov. — *AXX! eKeivov ye tol, ecfrr], olS ' otl 
ovk rjpeXrjKa^ aXV ecrKeyJraL, Kal ttogop %povov iKavos 
icTTtv 6 eK tt}? ^copa? yiyvofievo? gIto<z SiaTpefyeiv ttjv 
ttoXlp, Kal Troaov eh top eviavTov irpo^SeeTaL, Xva prj 
tovto ye Xd^rj ae iroTe fj tt6Xl<; epSerj? yepopeprj, aXX! 
€fcSa>? e^j7? virep tcov dvayKatcov crvjjLftovXevoyv ttj ito- 
Xet, fiorj^eiv Te Kal aco^eiv avTiqv. Aeyecs, e^rj 6 
TXavKcov, TrafipLeye^es it pay pa, ecye Kal tojp tolovtcov 

14 eTTiiieXela^av Serjaet. 'AXXa, fievTOi, €(f)7] 6 ^ScoKpd.Tr]^ 
ouS' av top eavTOv iroTe oIkop koXw tl$ olKrjo-ecep, 
el fir) irdpTa fiep elaeTat, &p TrposSeeTat, iraPTcop he 
iTrifjLeXofjLepo? eK7rXr]pcbo-ei' dX)C eVel rj pep ttoXis etc 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 101 

rrXeiovcov rj fivplcov olicicov GVvicrTrjfce, ^aXeirbv Si icrrcv 
afjbCL toctovtcov oi/ccQV eTTLfiekela^ca,) ttco$ ov% eva, tov 
TOV ^€LOV, TTptOTOV €7T6Cpd^7]^ av£r\crai ; SieTac Si ■ icav 
iiev tovtov Svvrj, teal TrXeloaiv e7nxetprjcrei$ • eva Se fir) 
Svvdfievos oxpeXrjcrat, 7TW9 av iroXXovs ye Swrj^etrj^ ; 
WTrep el tls ev rdXavrov fir) SvvaiTO cpipeiv, 7rco? ov 
cpavepbv, qtl irXeico ye cpipetv ouS' einyeipr]Tiov avTco ; 
*AX)C eycoy, ecfrr) 6 TXaviccov, axpeXoirjv av tov tov 15 
^ecov oltcov, el fioi e^seXoi Trefoea^at. Elra, ecpr] 6 
Sco/cpaTT]^ tov ^elov ov Svvdfievos ireferetv, 'A^rjvaiovs 
TrdvTas (JLeTa tov ^eiov vofii^ei^ Swrjcrea^ai iroLrjcrao 
Treferecfaal croi ; <&vXaTTOV, etfirj, co TXavKcov^ ottco? fir) 13 
tov evSo^elv e7rt§v/icov eh TOvvavTiov eX^rjs* r) ov% 
Spas, o>9 crcpaXepov ecrTi to, a fir) olSi tls, TavTa 
Xiyeiv r) nrpaTieiv ; ev^vfiov Se tcov aXXcov oaov? 
ola^a toiovtovS) olot cpalvovTat, ical XiyovTes a fir) 
laacrt teal irpaTTOVTes, TroTepd gov So /cover lv eirl to £9 
toiovtol<z eiralvov fiaXXov r) tyoyov Tvyydveiv ; koI 
iroTepov ^avfid^eo^sai fiaXXov r) icaTafypoveler^av ; 
'Ev^vjiov Se ical tcov elSoTcov 6 tc Te Xiyoverc ical 17 
6 ti ttoiovgi, teat, G09 eyo^ vofii^co^ evprjaei^ ev iraaiv 
epyoi? tov? fiev evSoKifiovvTas Te ical ^avfiatyfiivov? 
i/e tcov fidXtcTTa eirierTafiivcov ovTas, tou9 Se icaico- 
So%ovvTa<$ Te ical fcaTacf>povovfiivov<$ eic t&v dfia*&e- 
crTaTcov. El ovv €7rfovfiei$ evSofctfielv Te ical ^avfid- 18 
Zea^at ev Trj iroXei, iretpco KaTepydaaa^au C09 fidXtcrTa j 
to elSivac a fiovXet irpaTTeiv* iav yap tovtco Sieve- 
ytcas tcov aXXcov eiri'xeipfj^ Ta Tr}$ 7roXecos irpaTTew, 
ovic av ^avfidaaLjiL, el nrdvv paSicos tv^ol? tov eiri- 
^Vfiels. 



102 xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER VII. 

ARGUMENT. 

This chapter is the counterpart of the preceding. Socrates encourage* 
Charrnides, a man of great worth and ability, to engage in public life, 
although averse to it. 

One who is able to advance the interests of the State, and thereby to 
obtain glory and honor, is under a twofold obligation to exercise his 
talents (§ 1, 2). Socrates says, that he has learned that Charrnides pos- 
sesses this ability, by noticing his conversation with other statesmen (§ 3). 
He who can express his thoughts or give his opinion among them, can 
certainly speak in the assembly of the people (§ 4 — 7) ; for if those who 
are most wise and powerful are not, those who have less knowledge and 
power need not be, feared (§ 8). Seek, Socrates adds, a right under- 
standing of yourself, which will impart confidence ; and neglect not to 
give your exertions for the advantage of the State, that you may thus 
benefit not the citizens alone, but yourself and friends (§ 9). 



1 Xap/jLi07)v Be tov T\aviccovo<$ opcov d%io\oyov fiev 
avBpa ovra, teal 7roX\co Svparcorepov tcov ra ttoXltlkol 
Tore irpaTTovTcov, otcvovvra Be irposievai tco Brj/ico fcal 
tcov tt}$ iroXecos irpayfiaTcov e7rL/jLe\e2a^aL t Elire fioi, 
€<f>r), 3) XapfjbiSr}, el T£? Uavbs cov tov<$ are^avira^ 
dycova? vucdv ical Bid tovto clvto? re TCfida^ao ical ttjv 
iraTpiBa ev ttj *EXkd8c evBoKificoTepav iroielv fir) ^teXoo 
dycovi^ecr^ac, ttoIov Tiva tovtov vofiiCpis dv tov avBpa 
elvai ; — Ar)Xov, otl, ecf)7), fia\aicbv re ical Beikov. — 

2 El Be T^?, €(f>r}, BvvaTos cov tcov tt)? 7roXe&j? tt pay fid- 
tcov eififieXofievo^ ttjv Te ttoXuv av^eiv /ecu avTos Bed 
tovto TL/xdcr^cu oicvoir) Brj tovto irpaTTeiv. ovk dv 
€l/c6tco$ BeiXbs vofiiCpiTO ; — "Iacos, ecftrj* aTap 7rpb$ tL 
fie tclvt epcoTas ; — "Oti, e<prj, olfiai ere BvvaTov ovTa 
oKvelv hrifieXelcfisai^ ical Tama cov dvdytcrj croc fieTe* 



BOOK III. CHAP. VII. 103 

%etv iroKiry ye ovtu — Tr)v he ifjbrjv hvvafiw, ecf>r) 6 3 
Xapfiihrj^ ev ttoig) epyop Karafia^oov ravrd fiov Kara- 
yiyvcoGKecs ; — 'Ev rals GVvovGiais, ecprj, ah Gvvei tois 
ra rrjs 7roXeo)9 nrpdrrovGL* teal yap, orav ti dvaKoi- 
vcovrai gov, opco ae /caXcos GV/iftovXevovTa, teal orav re 
d/iaprdvcoGLV, op^cos eiriTifi&VTa. — Ov ravrov Igtiv, 4 
€(f>r] f o) ^coKpares, IS La re h cokey eG*Sr at, teal ev tg3 nfkr]- 
^et aycovi£ea^aL. — Kal fuqv, e</>?7, o ye dpfefieiv hvvd- 
fievos ovhev tjttov ev rw irXrfisei. r) /jlovos dpfafiet, Kal 
oi Kara fibvas dptGra /cfeapi^ovres, ovroi, Kal ev tco 
ir\rfhei Kparcarevovaiv. — Aihco he Kal <p6/3ov, e<£?7, ov^ 5 
6pa<z ejub<pvrd re dv^pdoirocs ovra Kal ttoWS fiaXkov ev 
Toi$ o-^Kois rj ev ral? Ihlai? o/uAicu? irapLGrdfieva / — 
Kal ae ye hchd^oov, e<prj, &pfir]fiai, on ovre roil? cfypo- 
VLfAooTdrovs alhov/ievos ovre tou? lo"xypordrov^ <]jo/3ov- 
fievos ev to?? deppoveardroc^ re Kal' da^eveardTOiS 
ala^vvrj Xeyetv nrorepov yap toxj<$ yvafyels avrcov, r) 6 
tou9 GKvreis, rj tov<$ reKrovas, rj tovs ^aX/cet?, rj tov$ 
yecopyovs rj tov$ ep,7r6pov<?y rj tovs, ev rfj dyopa fiera- 
ftaXkofjuevovs Kal (ppovri^ovras, 6 to eXdrrovo? Trpcd- 
fievoi irXeiovo? a7rohcbvTai,, alcr^yvrj ; eK yap tovtcov 
airdvTcov r) eKKXrjGia crvviararaL. Ti he oiei. hcacfrepeiv 7 
b gv iroiels rj tgov daKrjrcJv ovra Kpeirrco tovs Ihtcbras 
(fioftelcr^ac ; ov yap rots irpcorevovGiv ev rfj iroXet^ &v 
evLOi Kara(f)povov(ji gov, pahlco? htaXeyofievos, Kal tcov 
eirtfieXofievcov rov rfj iroXeo htaXeyea^at ttoXv irepicov^ # 
ev to£? jJLrjhe TTCDirore ^povriaaai tcov ttoXctikcov, fjur]he 
gov KaTaire§povY)KQcriv dwells Xeyetv, hehecos, fir) Kara- 
yeXacfefis ; — Ti S'; e(f>rj, ov hoKovcrC aot iroXkaKts ol 
ev rfj eKK\r)Giq tcjv op^cS? Xeyovrcov Karayekav ; — 
Kal yap oi erepoc, e<fir} 9 htb Kal ^avfid^o) gov, el 
iKeivovs, orav tovto ttoloogi, paScoy? %ecpov/jLevo<;, rov- 
T069 he fjLrjheva rpoirov o'lec hvvTjGeG^ac irpoGeveyfirjvai,. 
flyafoe, fir) dyvoec Geavrov, firjhe dftdprave a oi 7j\ec- 9 



104 xenophon's memorabilia. 

cttol d/xaprdvovo-LV' ol yap TroXXol wppajKOTe^ iirl to 
cncoirelp ra tgdv dXXcop Trpdy/aara ov TpeirovTat, iirl 
to eavTovs e^erd^ecv* /xrj ovv dTroppcfiv/jLet, TOVTov y 
dXXa hidrelvov fidXXop irpos to aeavToj Trpo^e^ecv 
/cat /JL7) d/jLeXec twp tt)? TroXem, el tl SvpaTOP eaTt Sid 
ere fteXTiov eyeip* tovtcop yap koXgos i^ovTcov, ov /jlo- 
vov ol dXXot 7roXiTCU) dXXd /cal ol aol cj)tXoi Kal avTO$ 
av ovtc ekdyiGTa axpeXrjo-r]. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



ARGUMENT. 



The remaining chapters of the third Book are of a miscellaneous nature, 
not directly connected with the preceding chapters and not connected 
with each other. They contain practical explanations of ethical princi- 
ples, conversations with artists and workmen in regard to their occupa- 
tions, apothegms and precepts in reference to exercise, regimen, etc. Their 
object seems to be to show the extent and value of Socrates' instructions, 
and thus they indirectly have a bearing upon the second accusation 
against him. 

The present chapter shows in what manner he answered the some- 
what captious questions of Aristippus, in reference to the good and 
beautiful, by showing their practical utility in life. Nothing, he says, 
is absolutely good or evil, but only in reference to its object (§ 1—3). 
Hhe same is true of the beautiful, which does not differ from the good, 
and they both are comprehended in the useful (§ 4 — 10). 



1 'ApiaTiTTirov 8' eTTi^etpovPTo^ eXey^etp top Xcoicpd- 

T7JV, &STT€p aVTOS VTT €K6LVOV TO TTpOT6pOV rjX€y%€TO, 

fiovX6ii€vo<$ tovs o-vv6vtcl<$ &>$>eXeZp 6 UtotcpaTTjs dire- 
KplvaTO, ov% ibsirep ol (frvXaTTO/jLepoi, purj irrj 6 Xoyo? 
iTraXXajfitf}, aXV a>? dp ireireiapepoi fj/iXiaTa irpaT- 

2 tup Ta heoPTa. c O pep yap avTOP rjpeio, el tc elSeirj 






BOOK III. CHAP. VIII. 105 

dyaStbv, iva, el tl eliroL t&v tolovtcoVj olov rj gltlov, 

f) TTOTOV Tj XpTlfACLTa, Tj VjleLCLV, Tj f)CO{l7]V, Tj ToXfJiaV 

BeiKVvoL Br) tovto /ca/ebv iviore 6v 6 Be elBcos, otl, idv 
tl ivo^Xfj rjfias, Beofxe^a tov rrravaovTos, direKplvaTO, 
fjirep teal iroLelv KpaTLGTov *Apd ye^ €$77, ipcoras ^gu 2 
el tl olBa irvperov dya^ov. — Ovk eycoy, e<f)7]. — *AXX 
ccjj&aXiJLLas ; — OvBe tovto. — *AXXd Xljjlov ; — OvBe 
Xifjbov. — *AXXa jJLTjv. ecfyrj, ely ipcoTa? fie, el tl aycfabv 
otoa, o fjLTjoevos aycCaov eaTLV, ovt oioa, ecpr], ovTe 
Seo/Jicu, 

UdXiv he tov ' ApiGTuwrrov ipcoToovTO? clvtov, el tl 4 
elSetr] KaXov ; ■ — Kal iroXkd, ecprj. — ^Ap ovv, ecjzr), 
iravTa o/jLota dXXrjXoi? ; — ( S2<; olov Te fiev ovv, e^>rj, 
avo/uLocoTdTa evca. — Uw? ovv, 6^77, to tc3 KaXco avb- 
fioiov KaXov av elrj ; — "Otl, vr) Ai \ e<f>r), eaTL fiev tc3 
koKco nrpbs Bpo/xov av^pcoTTG) aXXo? dvojuoLO?, fca\b$ 
7rpo9 7rd\7)V) eaTL Be dairls, KaXr) 77-po? to Trpofta- 
Xea^aL, ft)? evi dvofjiotoTaTTj tg3 aKovTicp. /caXqj irpbs 
to o~(f)68pa Te Kal Tayy (frepea^at. — OvBev Biacjyepov- 5 
TO)?, ecf>rj, dirofcplvrj pot, tj 6Ve ae rjpcoTrjaa, el tl 
dya^bv eiBelrjs. — %v 8' oleL, €(£77, aXXo /lev dya&ov, 
aXXo Be kclXov elvaL ; ovk ola*&\ otl Trpo? TavTa Trdv- 
tcl KaXd Te tcdyaSrd iaTLV ; TIp&TOV fiev yap r) dpeTr) 
ov 7rpo? aXXa fiev dya^ov, 7rpo? dXXa Be KaXov Icttlv, 
eireLTa ol dv^pcoiroL tq avTo Te koX 7T/50? tcl avTa 
KaXol tcdya^ol XeyovTaL, 7rpo9 tcl avTa Be Kal tcl 
aco/JLaTa t&v dv^pco7rcov KaXd Te Kayd&a, <j)alveTaL, 
7T/oo? TavTa Be kol TaXXa iravTa, oh av^tpcoiroL xp&v- 
TaL, KaXd Te Kaya^d vo/ul^eTaL, 7rpo9 direp av ev^pT}- 
GTa fj. — ^Ap ovv ', 6(^)77, koX k6(J)lvos K07rpo(f>6po$ KaXov S 
icrTLV ; — Nrj \ AL\ e<^>?7, Kal XP V(T V 7 6 ^ a7r ^ ala^pov, 
idv 7rpo? Ta eavTcov epya 6 fiev KaXdos 7re7roL7]/jLevo<; fj, 
97 Be KaKoos* — AeyeL? av, e(f)7], KaXd Te Kal alvyjpa tcl 
avTa eLvaL ; — KaL vrj At eycoy , 6977, ayaxa Te Kak 7 

5* 



106 xenophon's memorabilia. 

fcatcd* TToKkatcis yap to re Xtfiov aycfebv iruperov k& 

KOV €<TTL, Kal TO ITVpeTOV aycfabv XiflOV KCLKQV IcTTl, 

iroXkafCL? he rb fiev 7rpo? hpbfiov Kakbv 7rpo9 irdXrjv 
alaypov, to he 7rpo? irdXrjv KaXbv irpbs hpbfiov alayjpbv 
TrdvTa yap aycfea fiev Kal KaXd eoTi, Trpo? a av ev 
%XVi KafC a he Kal alvyjpd, tt/?o? a av KaK&s. 

8 Kal oiK'las he Xeycov t«9 avTas KaXd? re elvai Kal 
XprjGLjjLovs iraiheveiv efioiy ehoKetj oia? ^prj olkoSo- 
fielo^au ^EireaKoirei he whe* *Apd ye top fieXXovTa 
olxlav, oiav XPV> %X €LV T °v T0 && fi^yavda^sai^ 07ra)9 

9 r)hlaTrj re evhiavrda^aL Kal ^prjatficoTdTrj evTai ; Tov- 
tov he SfioXoyovfievov • Ovkovv rjhij fiev *&epov<z tyvxei- 
vr)v €X €LP > V$ v & e xeifitavos dXeeivr)v ; — 'Eireihr) he Kal 
tovto av/Kpacev Ovkovv ev t<z?9 7rpo? fiearjfiftpLav 
/3\e7roucrat9 olKiais tov fiev xetfiwvos 6 77X109 eh ra9 
7ra<JTaSa9 vTToXdfiire^ tov he ^epovs vwep r) ficovavT&v 
Kal tcov aTeyfav iropevofievos aKtdv irapeyei ; Ovkovv 
el ye KaXco? e^eo Tama ovtco yiyvea^ai, olKohofielv hel 
v-^rrfKoTepa fiev tcl 7rpb<? fieo-rj/ifipiav, iva 6 %ei/JLeptvb$ 
wXlo? fir) cuTTOKkelrfTai) ffia/iaXtoTepa he Ta 7rpo9 dp- 

10 ktov, Xva oi yJrv%pol fir) ifiTrLTTTCoo-cv avefiov ; r fl$ he 
avveXovTL elirelv^ oitoi irdaas copas avT09 Te dv rjhcaTa 
KaTacj)evyoL Kal Ta ovTa do~<paXeo~TaTa tiStolto, avTrj 
av eiKOTcos r)hiGTr) Te Kal KaXXiaTrj owrjo-ts elrj* ypa- 
<j>al he Kal iroLKiXiav TrXetova? ev<ppoavva$ diroGTepov- 
aiv r) irape'XpVGi. JYaofc ye fir)v Kal ficofiocs %c£pai> 
ecjyr] eivai irpeircchecrTdTrfv^ i]TL<; ejicftaveorTaTr) ovaa daTi- 
fteaTaTr) eir} % rjhij fiev yap lhovTa<z irpo^ev^aa^aa^ r)hv 
he dyvcos e^ovTas Trpowvau 






BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 107 



CHAPTER IX. 



ARGUMENT. 



This chapter consists of definitions and explanations of several terms 
expressive of moral qualities. 

1. Although some men have by nature more courage than others, yet 
this quality may be strengthened by precept and practice (§ 1 — 3). 

2. Wisdom and discretion (o-cacppoavvrj) cannot be separated ; since 
every one who knows the right, and acts accordingly, is both wise and 
discreet. But as every one does what seems best to him, he who does not 
the right, is not only not discreet, but not wise (§ 4). 

3. Justice, and every other virtue is wisdom (ao(pla) (§ 5). 

4. The opposite of wisdom is insanity (fxavia) ; but ignorance is not 
insanity, yet self-ignorance is next akin to it. Great aberration of under- 
standing is commonly called insanity, but Socrates understood by it the 
mistaking of the good, which has its foundation in want of self-know- 
ledge (§ 6, 1). 

5. Envy is the pain or sorrow felt at the prosperity of friends. It is 
the companion of fools and not of wise men (§ 8). 

6. Idleness is not entire inactivity, for all do something, but a vacuity 
of all useful employment (§ 9). 

7. Those who bear the sceptre are not necessarily kings and princes, 
but only those who have the skill and ability to govern (§ 10 — 13). 

8. The best employment of life is 6virpa£ia, good conduct, which is 
to be distinguished from evTi»%ia, good fortune ; as irpa^Ls from rvxi 
« 14, 15). 



HaXiv Se ipcoTco/jbevos, r) dvSpia irorepov elrj hi- 1 
Safcrbv, rj (pvcrtfcov ; Ol/xaL /jl£v, e<jf>?7, w?7rep acofia 
crcbfiaros la^vporepov 7rpo? tovs 7r6vov<; (fivercu. ovrco 
Kal ^v^rjv ^v^f)? eppaypbevearepav 7rpb<; ra Secva (j>v- 
G€i ytyvea^cu ■ opco yap ev rocs avrots vofiois re Kal 
e^eat rpecfro/jiivovs iroXv ScacftipovTa? aXkrjXwv toX/a?). 
NofjLt^co fjbivroL irdaav (fivcriv iia^nrjaeL Kal fxeXerrj irpb? 2 
dvSplav av^eo^au* SrjXov [lev yap, ore ^Kv^ac Kal 



108 xenophon's memorabilia. 

0pcLK€<z ovfc av ToXfxrjcreiav dcrTriSas Kal Sopa", a Xa- 
ftovres AafcehaLfJiovLoLS hta/jid^ea^a^ cfxivepbv Se, on 
teal AafceSac/jLOVioi, ovr av ©pa^lv iv ireXraLS Kal ukov- 

TLOL?, OVT6 SfCV^CUS iv TO^OL? i^eXoLeV dv BLaycOVi^e- 

3 a^ai. f Opco S' eycoye Kal iirl rcov oXXcdv ttuvtoji 
ojjlolws kclI (j)vo~€L hLacpepovra? dXXrjXcov toi>? dv^pco- 

7TOU?, KOLL €7TL/JL€\€La 7roXif eViStSoWa? • €K he TOVrOV 

hrjXov ianv, on rrdvras ^prj kclI tov$ evepvearepovs 
Kal tovs dpL(3Xvrepovs rrjv (f>vo~LV, iv oh av d^LoXoyot 
/3ovX(ovrai yevea^ai^ ravra Kal fiav^dveiv Kal fieXerdv. 

4 2ocf)Lav he Kal o-co^pocrvvrjv ov hLcopL^ev, dXXa 
rbv ra fiev KaXd re Kal dya^a ycyvcoaKovra xprja^at, 
avrols, Kal rbv ra ala^pa elhora evXafiela^aL, aocf)6v 
re Kal aaxfipova eKpLvev. U posepoorco/jLevos Be, el toi)? 
eTTtara/jLevov^ fiev a Sec irpdrreLv, rroiovvras he rdvav- 
rla, o~o(j)ov<z re Kal iyKparels elvai vo/jll^ol* Ovhev ye 
fiaXXov, ecpT), rj dcrocfrovs re Kal aKparels* irdvras yap 
olpLac, irpoaipovpLevovs eK rcov ivhe^opLevcov a oiovrai 
av/jL(f>opcorara avrols elvaL, ravra rrpdrreiv. No/jl[£(i> 
ovv rovs [17] op^tcos irpdrrovra^ ovre croc^ou? ovre aco 

5 <f>pova<z elvaL. "E<fir) he Kal rrjv SiKaioavvrjv Kal 
rrjv aXXrjv rraaav dperr)v ao<piav elvai* rd re yap 
hUaLa Kal irdvra^ ocra apery irpdrrerai, KaXd re Kal 
dya^a elvai 9 Kal ovr av rov$ ravra el86ra<; aXXo dvri 
rovrcov ovhev 7rpoeXeo~^aL : ovre rovs fir) eTTLarafievov^ 
hvvaa^ai rrpdrreiv, dXXa Kal edv iy^eipcoaiv, dyuap- 
rdveLV ovrco Kal ra KaXd re Kal dya^d rovs fiev co- 
(f>ov$ rrpdrreLVy robs he -fir) aoefcovs ov hvvaa^ai, dXXa 
Kal edv ey^eLpcoaLVj dfiaprdveLv irrel ovv rd re hUaLa 
Kal rd dXXa KaXd re Kal dya^a rrdvra apery irpdr- 
rerai, hr)Xov elvai, on Kal hiKaioavvrj Kal -r) aXXrj iraaa 

8 dperr) aocf>la earl. Mavlav ye pLrjv evavriov puev ecfyr} 
elvai crocfria, ov fxevroi ye rrjv dveTTiarrjpLoavvrjv fiaviav 
ivopLL^e, to Se dyvoelv eavrbv, Kal p,r) a olSe So^d^ea 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 10S 

re Kal otea^at ytyvcoaKeLV, iyyvrdrco fiavta^ eXoyi^eTO 
elvau* tovs fievroL itoXXov<z ecprj, a /mev oi irXelcrTOL 
ayvoovai, tovs Snj/jLapTTjKora^ tovtcov ov $>&gk€lv (jlcli- 
vea^av tou? he SLTj/jbaprTj/cora^ cov oi iroXXol yLyvco- 
ctkovctl, {latvo/jLevovs KaXelv edv re yap rt? /ueyas 7 
ovtcds oirjra,!, elvcu, okre KvirreLV ras irvXas rov Tel- 
%ol»? hte^Lcov, edv re ovtcos la^vpo^ cost eiTLyeLpeiv 
oitcias alpea^aij 7) ciXXco tco e7rm&e<7^a6 tcov ttclctl 
hijXcov otl ahvvara icrrc, tovtov fjuaiveo^ai cpdaKeLv, 
tovs he fiifcpbv Sca/uLapTavovTas ov hoKelv tois 7roX- 
X06? fAatvea^aL, dXX\ cbs-nrep ttjv la^vpav eirfevjiiav 
epcora KaXovcrLV, ovrco Kal tt\v fjieydXyv irapdvotav 
fiaviav avrovs KaXelv. 

$^6vov he ltkoitcov, 6 tl eXrjy \virr\v yiiv rcva 8 
i^evpLcrKev avrhv ovra, ovre fievTOL ttjv eirl cpiXcov 
drv^iat^y ovre ttjv iir eyfirpcov evTV%iai<; yhyv ofievrjVy 
dXXa fjbovovs e<fir] cp^ovelv row eirl rats tcov cpiXcov 
evTrpa^lai^ dvico\xevovs. Oavfia^ovTcov he tlvcov, el tl<z 
<ptXcov rtva eirl rfj evirpa^ia avrov XvttoZto, vireixU 
fivrjo-tcev, otl ttoXXoI ovtcos 777)69 rivas eypvtrw, w?T€ 
/catcw fiev TTpdrrovTas fjurj hvvaa^ai irepiopav, dXXd 
fiorj^elv dTvyovtrw, evTv^ovvTcov he XvTTCla-^aL' tovto 
he <f>povi/JL(p fjiev dvhpl ov/c dv cvfifiTjvaL, rov? tjXl^lovs 
Be del irdcryeiv avro. 

%%oXr)v he ltkottcov, tl el/77, iroiovvra? fiev tl 9 
[o\&)5 aTravTa?) ayoXd'CpvTa^ fievTOL] tov? irXeiaTOV^ 
ecf>r) evpio-fceiv Kal yap toi>9 7reTTevovTa<; Kal tou? 
yeXcoTOTTOLOvvTas iroielv tl' irdvTas he tovtovs ecf>rj 
a^oXd^eLV i^elvaL yap avTols levaL nrpd%QVTa<$ tcl 
fieXTLco tovtcov dirb fievTOL tcov (BeXTLovcov eirl tcl 
p^e/po) Ikvai ovheva a^oXd^eLV, ei he Ti? cot, tovtov 
da^oXia^ avrco ovarj? Kaxcbs e(f>rj tovto nvpaTTeLV. 

B acrLXeis he Kal apypvTas ov tqvs Ta GKrprTpa 10 
e'XpvTa^ e<fir) elvaL, ovhe tovs vtto tcov tv^ovtcov aipe- 



110 xenophon's memorabilia. 

^evras, ovSe tou9 KXrjpco X<z%<Wa?, ovSe tovs fiLaaa* 
fievovs, ovSe tov$ e^airaTr]aavTa^ dXXd tou? hrujTa- 
1 fievovs dp^eLV. 'Ottote yap tl? 6fioXoyr)aeLe tov fiev 
ap^ovTos elvau to irposTaTTeiv 6 tl %pr) iroLelv, tov hi 
dp%ofievov to Trefaea^aL, eTreSeUvvev ev re vrfc tov 
fiev einaTdfievov dpypvTa, top Se vavfcXrjpov Kal tol><? 
aXXov? tovs ev tt) vrfc irdvTa^ iretSsofievovs tco eVt 
cTTafievcp, Kal ev yecopyla tov$ KeKTTjfievovs aypovs, 
Kal ev voaco tov$ voaovvTas, teal iv acofiacrKta tovs 
ccD/JLaaKovvTas, Kal tov? dXXov? 7rdvTa^ ol? virdp-^eL 
tl eirLfieXelas Seofievov, av fiev avTol rjycovTaL eiricrTa- 
g^scli eTTLfjieXela^cu, — el Se fir}, to?? eiTLCTTafievoL^ ov 
fibvov irapovcn TreL^ofie'vovs, dXXd teal dvrovTas fieTa- 
irefiirofievov^, oVa)? eiceivois ireiSiofievoL tcl heovTa 
7rpaTTcoatv' ev Se TaXaala Kal tcls yvval/ca$ eVeSet 
/evvev dpyovcras; tcov dvSpcov, Sea to tcls fiev elSevcu, 

12 oVco? xprj TaXacrtovpyetv, tovs Se fir) elSevai. El Se 
T£9 7rpo? TavTa XeyoL, otl tco Tvpdvvco e^eaTL fir) irei- 
^ecr^ai, tols op^oos XeyovaL* Kal 7ro>9 aV, efyrj, e^elrj 
fir) Trefoea^cu, eirc/cec/ievr)? ye tyifila?) edv tis tco ev 
XeyovTL fir) TreforjTai, ; ev co yap dv rt9 irpdyfiaTL fir) 
irei^rjTab tco ev XeyovTL, dfiapTrjaeTai hrjirov, dfiap- 

13 tovcov Se %rj/iLco^r}creTaL. El Se (pair) T£9 tw Tvpdvvco 
e^elvai Kal diroKTelvai tov ev cppovovvTa* Tbv Se 
aTTOKTelvovTa, ecjtr), tou9 KpaTicrTovs tcov crvfifid^cov 
oXei aQf]fiiov ylyvecr^naiy r) a>9 eTvye fy/iLova^aL ; iro 
Tepov yap civ /idXXov ocec aco^ea^ac tov Tama ttoi- 
ovvTa, r) ovtco Kal TayicrT av diroXea^ai ; 

4 'Epofievov Se tivo? avTov, tl Sokolt] avTco Kpd- 
tlcttov dvSpl eTTLTrjhevfia elvac, drreKpLvaTO, Evirpa- 
glav. ^Epofievov Se 7rdXLV, el Kal Tr)v evTv%iav eVt- 
TrjSevfia vofii^oL elvaL* Udv fiev ovv tovvovtlov eycoy , 
efyr), tvxtjv Kal irpdfyv rjyovfiaL' to fiev yap fir) 
tyjTovvTa eiTLTvyelv tlvl tcov BeovTcov emvyiav olfiat 






BOOK III. CHAP. X. Ill 

elvai, to Se ficfeovra re Kal ^ekerrjaavrd tl ev irotetv 
evTTpa^lav vo/jll£co, Kal oi tovto i7TLTr}8evovTe<> So/coval 
fioc ev irpdrretv, Kal apiarov? he /cat ^eocfrtXeaTd- 15 
tovs €<fir] elvai ev [lev yecopyia tol>? ra yewpytKa ev 
TTpaTTovras, iv S' iarpeia tov<? rd larpifcd, iv 8e 7ro- 
Xcrela tovs rd iroXiTiKa^ tov he firjhev ev Trpdrrovra 
ovt6 yj)r\<JiyiQv ovhev ecf)7) elvai, ome ^eofaXrj, 



CHAPTER X. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socrates also sought to be useful to artists and mechanics, by conversing 
with them in regard to their employments : 

1. Painting consists not merely in copying exactly all the objects that 
come within the circle of vision ; even the highest beauty of the human 
figure is not found in any one individual, but must be consummated by 
the union of all the separate beauties of different persons, with the emo- 
tions expressed in the eyes, countenance, and the whole mien (§ 1 — 5). 

2. In statuary, not only must the motions of the body be imitated, 
but thoughts and feelings designated in such a manner, that the statue 
Bhall seem to be endowed with life (§ 6 — 8). 

3. "With Pistias, he conversed upon the manner of constructing the 
breast-plate, so that it would best protect the body, with the least im- 
pediment to its free and easy motion (§ 9 — 15). 



'AXXa fir)v Kal el irore tcov ra? Teyyas eybvTosv 1 
Kal ipyacria? eveica yjpco\xevcov avrais hcaXeyoiTO tlvl, 
Kal tovtol? axj>e\ifJLO$ r\v % elseX&oov fiev yap irore irphs 
JJappdatov tov %coypdcf>ov Kal htaXeyo/jievos avTco* ^Apa % 
e,<f)r], co Uappdaie y pacptKrj icTTtv rj eiKacria tcov opco- 
uevcov ; Ta yovv KolXa Kal Ta v^rfXa, Kal Ta GKOTeivd 
Kal Ta (pcoTetvdj Kal Ta aKXrjpd Kal Ta fxaXaKa, Kal 
rd Tpa%ea Kal Ta Xela, Kal Ta via Kal tu iraXaid 



\ 



112 xenophon's memokabilia. 

aco/juara Sid tcov ^pcojubdrcov aTTeiKatpvTes eK/Jit/uelo^e. — 

2 'AXrj^r) Xeyets, ecprj. — Kal firjv rd ye tcaXa elSrj d<po 
fjLOLOVVTe?) e7ret$r) ov pahtov evl dv^pcoTrcp m-epLTV^el 
a/jb€/jL7rra nrdvra eypvTi, etc iroXXtov avvdyovre^ ra i< 
efcdarov KaXXiaTa, ovtcd? oka ra aco/xara KaXa irotelre 

3 tyalveo^ai, ; — Ilotovfjiev yap, e^rj, ovtcos. — Ti yap ; 
ecf)r), to irfeavcoraTov re /cal r)8iaTOV Kal fyikiKtoTorov 
Kal 'ftd^eivorarov Kal epacr/ucoTarov dTrofjLLjJLeia^e tt}? 
tyvXV? V^ $ ; r) ovSe fjLCfirjTov ecrrt tovto ; — JTw? yap 
dv, ec£?7, fJbtfi7]Tov €ir), £) ^w/cpare?, o fjbrjre av/JLfierpiav, 
firjre xpojfjLa, fjbrjre S)v av eliras dpTi firjSev e%ei, H>V$£ 

4 oXft)? oparov eanv ; — ^Ap ovv, ecfrrj, yiyverav ev dv- 
^pd)7r(p to Te <})L\o<pp6vcD<; Kal to effipm fikeiretv 7rpo? 
Tivas ; — "EfioLye BoKec, ecfyrj. — Ovkovv tovto ye jJLiyLir]- 
tov ev Tot? o/JL/uiaatv ; — Kal fjudka, ecfrrj,' — J Eiri 8e tol$ 
t£)V (JzlXcdv dya^ocs Kal tol? KaKoh Sfiolcos orot, Sokov- 
atv eyeiv tcl Trposwira oX Te fypovTiCpvTes Kal ol fjarj ; — 
Ma AC ov SrJTa, €<j>7)* eirl fjuev yap tols dya^oi? $>ai- 
Spol, €7rt <Se tols KaKols aKv^poytrol yiyvovTat. — Ov- 
kovv, ecjyrj, Kal TavTa SvvaTov direiKa^eiv ; — Kal fxaXa, 

5 €<f>r]. — J AXXa fjirjv Kal to /JLeya\o7rpe7re<? Te Kal eXev- 
^eptov Kal to Taireivov Te Kal dveXexfeepov, Kal to 
o-coj>povrjTiKov Te Kal cfrpovt/JLov Kal to vfipcaTtKov Te 
Kal direipoKdkov Kal Sea tov irpowTrov Kal Sid tcov 
a^/jbaTcov Kal eaTcoTCOv Kal Kivov/nevcov dv^pcoiroov Slqj- 
(fralvei. — 'AXrf&f} Xeyei?, e<f>rj. - — Ovkovv Kal ravra 
uifirjTd ; — Kal fidXa, ecf)rj. — UoTepov ovv, ecprj, vo/jll- 
%eis rfitov bpdv tovs dvitp&'Trovs, Sc S)V tcl KaXd T6 
tcdya&a Kal dyairr}Ta rfitrj (fxilverai, r) Bl &v Ta al- 
o")(pd Te Kal 7rovrjpd Kal fJLtcrrjTa ; — TIoXv vr) Ai , efprj. 
Siacfrepeij S> UdoKpaTes. 

6 JT/)o? Se KXetTcova tov dvZpiavToiroiov el$eX- 
^cov 7Tore Kal BiaXeyo/jLevo? avToj* *'Oti [lev, ecpr/, (a 
KXetTcov, aWoLov? iroiels hpofiels Te Kal TraXacaTas 



BOOK III. CHAP. X. 113 

*cal irvtcTas Kal 7ray/cpaTtaorra<;, opco re seal olSa' b 8e 
uaXcara yjfV%aycoyel Sea, tt}<? oyjrecos tou9 dv^pcoirovS) 
to ^coTtfcbv (jxilvecr^cU) 77-009 tovto evepyd^rj roi9 dvSpia- 
aiv ; \E7rel Se divopcov 6 KXetTcov ov Tayy aireicpi- 1 
varo* ^Ap, e<p7], tols tcov ^covtcov etSecrcv direLKa^cov 
to epyov %coTLtc(DT€pov<; Troleis cpalvea^aL tovs avSptdv- 
Tas ; — Kal fJidXa, €(j>r). — Ovkovv t& t€ vtto tcov o"XV~ 
ficiTCDV KaTaaircofieva Kal tcl dvacnrcbfjLeva ev tols aco- 
fjbacn, Kal to, avymrieCpyieva Kal tcl hteKKOfieva, Kal tcl 
ivT€iv6fi€va Kal^Ta avcifjueva direLKa^cov ofioioTepa re 
tols a\7]^woL$ Kal 7TL^avcoT6pa Troiels cpaivecfeaL ; — 
Udvv fjuev ovv, efyrf. — To Se Kal tcl ircfar) tcov ttolovv- 8 
tcov Ti ccofjuaTcov a7ro/jLt/jL€La^aL ov irotel Tiva Tepyjnv 

TQLS ^€(0/JL€VOC^ ; ElKO? yOVV, €(f)7]. OvKOVV Kal TCOV 

uev fjba^ojjbevoov aTreLkrjTiKa Ta 8/jL/xaTa direLKaaTeov, 

TCOV §6 V€VLK7)k6tCOV €V(f)paLVOfjLeVCDV 7] O^L? fUJJLTJTea ; — 

ScpoSpa y, ecfiy. — Ael dpa, efyrj, tov avhpiavTOiroiov 
Ta 7-779 ^V%% epjOi tco eiSeo irposeLKa^eLV. 

Ilpbs Se TLlcttiov tov ^co paKonroibv elseX^cov, 9 
eTTiSeL^avTos avTov tco XcoKpcvru ^copaKa<; ev elpya- 
afxevovf Nrj tt]v r/ Hpav, ecf>r], KaXov ye, co IIccTTia, to 
evprjfjia tco tcl fjuev Seofieva cTKeirrjs tov dv^pcoTrov cKe- 
iraQziv tov ^ncopaKa, rat? 8e X e P G>t PV xcoXveLv xpfjcr^ai,. 
'ATcip, €$7], Xe£ov fioij co HtcTTia^ 8ia tl ovt€ layypoTer 1C 
pov 9 ovTe 7ro\vTe\eaTepov<z tcov aXXcov ttolcov tou9 ^go- 
paKas ifkeLovos ircoXels ; — "Oti, ecprj^ co XcoKpaTes, evpv- 
^fMOTepov^ 7roLco. — Tov 8e pv^/JLov, e<p7j, iroTepa {leTpco 
rj cTTa^r/jLcp eTrcSeiKVVcov TrXelovo? Tifia ; ov ydp Srj iVou9 
ye iravTas ovSe o/jloiovs ol/nai ere Troielv, ecye apjuLOTTOv- 
Ta9 TTOiels. — 'AXXa, vrj AC, e<£?7, ttoico* ovSev yap ocpeXos 
icTTt ^copaKos dvev tovtov. — Ovkovv, e^t], acofiaTd yell 

dv^pcoircov tcl [lev evpv^r/jid ecrTi, tcl 8e dppv^jia ; 

JJdvv fJbev ovv , ecf)7]. — 2Ta)9 ovv, ecj^rj^ tco appv^/JLco crco- 
fjbaTL dpfLOTTovTa tov ^copaKa evpv^/Jbov iroLel^ ; — 



114 xenophon's memorabilia. 

12 f 'f2<Z7rep Kal dp/jLorrovra, ecprj ■ 6 dp/ioTTCov yap earc* 
€vpv§{io$. — Aotceis {jlol, ecprj 6 Soofcpdrr)?, to evpv^fiov 
ov /ca& eavrb Xeyeiv, aXka irpbs tov xpcbfievov, w?- 
irep av el (fcatrjs dair'tha, co dv ap/iorry, tovtco evpv- 
^sfiov elvai, Kal ^ajucvSa, Kal raWa cbsavTcos eoiKev 

13 e^eiv tco ceo \6yco. "I<jo)9 Se Kal ciWo n ov puKpbv 
dyaSsbv tco appborreiv irposeaTi. — AiSa^ov, ecprj, co 
Scb/cpares, el to e^eis. — t Httov, e<p7j t tco fidpei irie- 
%ovglv oi apfjLOTTOvres tcov dvap/Aoo-Tcov, tov avrbv 
ara^/Jibp e^ovre^* oi fxev yap dvdp\iotTTOi r\ o\oi etc 
tcov co/jlcov Kpe/jid/jievoij rj Kal dWo rt tov trcofiaTos 
c(f)68pa TrWCpvTes Svscpopoc Kal ^aXeirol yiyvovrai, oi 
he dpfioTTovTes, SteiXrj/jL/jLevoc to (3dpo<; rb /xev vtto tcov 
KkecScov Kal €7Tco/jll8gov, to Se vtto tcov co/jlcov, to Se 
inrb tov cttt^ou?, to Se vtto tov vcotov, to 8e vtto 
tt)? yaaTpo^ bXiyov Seiv ov cpoptf/jLaTt, dWa irpos- 

14 ^rjfiaTL eoiKacruv. — EtprjKas, ecpr), avTo, oc oirep eycoye 
tcl e/Jid epya ifKeicrTOV a£ia vo/jll^co elvat* evioi fxevTOi 
tovs nroiKiXovs Kal tovs eV^pucrof? ^topaKas [idWov 
covovvTac. — 'AXkd /jltjv, ecprj, elye Sid TavTa firj dp- 
/jLOTTOVTa<; covovvTai, KaKov efiotye SoKovao ttoikiKov re 

Ji Kal eiriyjpvaov coveccr^ac. 'ATap, ecpr], tov acb/juaTos 
/J,}) fievovTOS, dXkd TOTe fxev KvpTOV/juevov, TOTe Se 6p- 
^ovpuevovj 7ra>? av aKpifiels ^cbpaKes dp/juoTTotev ; — 
OiSa/xco?, ecf)7). — Aeyeis, ecprj, appuoTTeuv ov tov? aKpi- 
/Sefc, aXka tov<; fir) \v7rovvTa$ ev ttj yjpeiq* — Avtos, 
ecf>7) f tovto Xeyecs, co ZjcoKpaTes, Kal irdvv 6p*&cb<; ano* 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 115 



CHAPTER XI. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socrates having heard of the beauty of a famous courtezan Theodota, 
visits her with some of his disciples (§ 1), and finds her engaged with a 
painter. After instituting the inquiry whether they conferred or re- 
ceived greater favor by looking at so great beauty (§ 2, 3), Socrates 
converses jestingly with Theodota upon the value of friends and the best 
means of obtaining them (§ 4 — 9). Lasting friendship, he says, is not 
secured by beauty of person and the arts of love alone, but by kindness 
(§ 10 — 12). In the gratification of sensual desire the greatest modera- 
tion should be preserved, lest satiety and disgust ensue (§ 13, 14). The 
interview is concluded by a playful dialogue between Theodota and 
Socrates (§ 15 — 18). 



Tvvaiicb<; he irore ovarj^ ev rfj TroXeu /caX^, fj ovo/jlo, X 
rjv OeoSoTT], koX ocas Gvveivat, rep irefoovTL) jbLPTja^iv- 
to$ avTrjs tcov TrapovTcov Tivb<$ kclL elirovTO^ ore Kpeir- 
tov ecrj Xoyov to /cdXXos tt}? yvvac/cos, koX foypdefrovs 
(frrjaavTos eusLevat, irpbs avrrjv direLfcaaojJievov^y ols eiceL- 
vt]v eiriheiKvuetv iavTr/s oaa /caXcos e^or *Ireov av ecrj 
^eao-o/LLevov?, e<p7) 6 Sco/cpaTrjs* ov yap hrj aKOvaaai ye 
to Xoyov fcpelTTov ecrTi KaTa/xa^ecv. Kal 6 hi^yrjo-d- 
fjbevos* Ovtc av fi&dvoiT, e<p7j, d/coXov^ovvTes. Ovtco 2 
fiev hrj 7ropev^€VTe$ 7rpo9 rrjv ©eohoT7]v, Kal /caTaXa- 
36vt€s ^coypd^)(p tlvI irapeaTi^Kvtav e^edcravTO* irav- 
aafievov he tov ^coypd^ov* *S2 avhpes, ecfrr) 6 Sco/cpd- 
t?7?, iroTepov fjuas hel fjbdXXov GeohoTrj ydpw e-^ecv, 
otl fjfiLV to fcdXXo? eavrfs eirehei^eVy rj TavTrjv fjfuv, 
otl e^eacrajxe^a ; dp el fiev TavTrj axfreXcficoTepa ecrTtv 
rj eVtSa^?, TavTrjv rj/xiv %dpiv eKTeov, el he fffxlv rj ^ea 3 
fi^ds TavTy ; EIttqvto? he twos, otl hi/cata Xeyot* 



116 xenophon's memorabilia. 

3 Ovkovp, e<£?7, avrrj /uuep rjSr) re top Trap* r)p,(tip erraipoi 
K€phaLP€Lj Kal iireiSap eh irXeiovs SLayyeiXcofiep, irXem 
axfieXtfcreTaL, rj/Aels Se rjSrj re, S)P i^eaadpue^a, errL^v- 
/jlov/jL€P ayJracr^aLy Kal aTrtfiep viroKviCppLepoL, Kal direX- 
^opre<; Trd^nrjaofMep' etc Se tovtcop el/cbs rjfids puep ^sepa- 
TreveLP, ravrrjp Be ^epairevea^at. Kal r) QeoBoTr}* Nr) 
AC, ecprjy el tolpvp rav^i* ovtcds €X ec > *A^ ^ v ^ ot/ v[uv 

4 T77? ^ea? %dpip er)(eiv. 'E/c Se tovtov 6 2co/cpdT7)<z 6po)p 
avrrjP re 7roXvTeXcos KeKoar/uLrj/jiivrjPj Kal /nrjrepa irapov- 
erap avrfj ep ea^rjrt Kal ^sepaireia ov ry Tv^ovar), Kal 
^epairaipas ttoXXcls Kal evecSet^ Kal ovBe ravras rjpe- 
Xrjfiipcos e^ovaa^, Kal rocs aXXoL? rrjp ol/ciav dcjfoopa)? 
KareaKevao-fjbePTjp* Elire {jlol, €(f>rj, a> QeohoTt], eart ctol 
dypo? ; Ovk ep,OLy\ e<fir). — \4\V dpa oiKia Trpo^bBovs 
eyovcra ; — OvSe OLKia, ecprj. — 'AXXa fir) yeipoTeyyai 
TLPes ; — OvSe yeipoTeyyai, e<prj. — Ilo^ep ovp, ecf>r), 
TaTTLrrjSeia e^eis ; — 'Edp tx?, ecfrr), <f>lXo$ /jlol yepo- 

5 fiepo? ev iroielp e^eXrj, ovto<z /jlol fico? earl. — Nr) rr)p 
"Hpap, ecf)7]j 3) ©eoSorrj, KaXdp ye to KTrj/ia* Kal 
7toWoj Kpelrrop otcop re Kal fiocop Kal alycop (f>iXcop 
dyeXrjp KeKTr)a^ac. J A rap, ecftr], irorepop rfj tv^tj im- 
Tpeireis, edp t/? croc (f>lXos, cosirep fivla, TrposTTTrjTaL, 

6 rj Kal avrrj tl firj^apa ; — JTw? S' dp, e(j>r], iyco tovtov 
fjbrj^aprjp evpoi/M ; — IIoXv pr) Ai\ e<^>r), TrposrjKOPTCDS 
fidXXop rj at cfrdXayyes* ola^a yap, a>9 eKelpai *&r)p(oai 
tcl 7rpo9 top (3lop* dpd^PLa yap Brjirov XeiTTa vcprjpd- 
fjuepat, 6 tl dp eprav^a e/JL7rear] : tovtco Tpocfrfj %p5yp- 

7 Tat. — Kal ejuuol ovp, e(f)r) 3 crvfifiovXeveis v^rjpaa^al ti 
^rjpaTpop ; — Ov yap Br) ovto)$ ye are^z/w9 oXea^ai 
Xpr) to ifXeio'Tov a^iop dypev/ia, <f)l\ov<;, ^pdaeip" 
ov% opa$, otl Kal to fiiKpov a^iop ) tov<$ Xaycbs, ^77- 

8 pooPTe? TroXXd TeypaCpvciP ; (/ Otl jiep yap t?}9 pvkto<; 
pe/AOPTat, Kvpa<; pvKTepevTiKas Tropiadfiepoc, TavTais av* 
tov<; *&7]p£)crip, otl Se fie^ r)p,epap diroBLhpdaKovaLP 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 117 

aXXa<z ktwvtcll kvvcl<$) aiTives, f) dp i/c rrj? vojir)^ eU 
ttjv evvr)p direX^coGL, tj) oG/xfj ala^avo/jbevcu evpiGKOv- 
glv avrovs, otl Be 7ro8cotc€LS elaiv^ c5?Te Kal i/c tov 
cpavepov Tpeyovres dirofyevyeLp, aX\a? av Kvpas ra- 
^ela? irapaatceva^ovTai, Xpa Kara 7r6Sa? oXictkcovtcu, 
otl Be teal ravras avroov TLve$ aTrocpevyovGL, BiKTva 
LGTaaiv et? ra9 drpairov^, rj cpevyovaLP, Xp et? ravra 
i/jL7ri7TT0VT6<; av/jL7ro8i^covrac. — Tlpl ovp, ecfyrj, tolovtcq 3 
cplXovs av iyco ^rjpcorjp ; — 'Eav vrj AT, ecprj, avrl 
tevvos fCTTjarj^ o<$tl<$ gol fypevcop fiep Toi>$ tyiXoKaXov? 
teal ttXovglov? evptfaeL, evpcop Be firi^avrjcreTai, ottcos 
ijjLfiaXr) avTov? eh rd ad St/crva. — Kal iroia, €$7), 10 
iyco SUrva e%co ; — *Ev [lev SrjTrov, ecprj, Kal fidXa 
ev TrepLTrXeKOfJievoV) to aco/Aa, iv Be tovtco 'tyvyfiv, fj 
Kara/LLav^dvets, Kal to? dp ifjufiXeTrovGa yapiCpio, Kal 
o tl dv Xeyovaa ev<ppalvoL$. Kal otl Sec top puep eiri- 
fie\6fiepop dafiepcos viroBe^eG^aL, top Be TpvcpcoPTa 
diroKKeletP, Kal dppcoGTTjGaPTos ye cj)lXov cppoPTLGTLKoo? 
einaKe'^raa^a^ Kal KaXop tl irpd%aPT0<$ GcpoBpa gvptj- 
o^rjpac, Kal tco a<f>6dpa gov cppoPTL^oPTL oXrj ttj ^v^r) 
Ke^apiG^aL' cpcXelp ye firjp ev oZS' otl iiTiGTaGaL ov 
fjiopop fjuaXaKcos, dXXa Kal evpOLKCos* Kal otl dpeGToi 
gol elaLP oi cpiXoL, oIS' otl ov Xoy<p, dXX* epyco dpa- 
irefaeLS. — Ma top Al\ ecf)7] r) ©eoBoTT], iyco tovtcop 
ovBep fJLTjxapcojJLaL, — Kal fjurjp, ecj)7], ttoXv BLacpepec to 11 
KaTa <f)VGLP Te Kal dp%£>$ dp^spcoirco irposcpepea^aL* 
Kal yap Br) jiiq fjuep ovt dp ekoLS ovTe KaTaa^OL^ 
cpiXoPj evepyeGca Be Kal r)8opfj to ^rjpiop tovto dXcb- 
gl/jlop Te Kal 7rapa/jLOPLfJL6p iGTLP. — 'AXrj^r) XeyeL$, 
€<j>r}. — A el tolpvPj ecj>rj, irpcoTOP fiep tov$ fypopTitpPTas 13 
gov TOLavTa d^covp, ola itolovgvp avTols G/nLKpoTaTa 
(jLeXijaeL, eireLTa Be avTr)p dfielfieG&aL ^apL^o/jbiprjp top 
avTOP Tpoirop" ovtco yap dp fidXLGTa cpiXoL yi'ypOLPTO, 
Kal TrXeLGTOP yjpopop cpLXoiep, Kal [xeyLGTa eiepyeTolep. 



118 xekophon's memokabilll 

13 Xapi^oco 8' av fidXtara, el heo/jbevoi? hcopoto ra irapa 
aeavrrj^* opas yap. on Kal twv ^pco/xdrcov ra r}hiara ) 
eav /jl€v ti$ 7rpo^(jj€prj^ irplv eTrfevfxelv, drjhrj fyaiveTai, 
K6KopeafAevoL<$ he Kal ^heXvyfxiav irapeyei, eav he rt<; 
nrpo^eprj Xljaov epmoaqaas, /eav (fravXorepa f), irdvv 
4 rjhea tyaiverai. — Hw? ovv av, e<f>7), eyoo Xi/jlov ifJUTroielv 
ra> rcov Trap e/jiol hwat/xyv ; — El vrj Ai\ ecj>7], irpSy- 
tov fjuev tols /ce/copecr/JLevoLs /Jbrjre irpostyepois /jLrjre vtto- 
liilivr)(TKois 9 eo>9 av tt)? TrXrjafjbovrjs iravadixevou irdXiv 
hecovrat, eireira rov$ heo/juevovs viroiiijxviqaKois o>9 ko- 
(T/jLLcordrr] re SfjbtXia Kal tg3 fyatved^ai ftovXofjLevr] %apl- 
%ea^ac, Kal hiafyevyovaa, ecos av a>? [idXiara herj^coac 
TTjVLKavra jap 7roXv hiafyepet tcl avra hcopa, rj irplv 

15 eirfevfjiriGai, hchovac. — Kal rj Oeohori]' Tl ovv ov av 
/jbOi, ecf^rj, S) 2d)Kpare<;, eyevov avv^rjparrjs rcov cf)tXcov ; 
— *Edv ye vrj At\ ecprj, 7refor}<? fie av. — Uw? ovv av, 
e$r), Trelaat/Jbl ae ; — Zyrrjaei^ ecfrrj, tovto avri) Kal 

16 f jL VX av V° r V> ^ v TL ' H j0V ^V- — Eist&i roivvv, efprj^ ^<z- 
fiLvd. Kal 6 XcoKparr}^ eiriaKCDTTTCov rr)v avrov dirpa- 
yfjLoavvrjv 'AXX\ 3) ©eohorrj, ecf>rj, ov irdvv fiot pdhiov 
iarc ayoXdaai* koI yap Ihia irpdyfiara iroXXa Kal 
Sy/jboaca irapeyei julol dayoXlav, elal he Kal fyiXat, fioc, 
at ovre r^iepas ovre vvktq? d(j> avrdov edaovai fie 
dirievai, fpiXrpa re jiav^dvovaau Trap ifiov Kal iir(p- 

17 has. — 'Eirlaraaat, yap, e<prj, Kal ravra, w % cok pares ; 
— 'AXXa hid rl olei, ecfrr), 'AiroXXohcopov re rovhe Kal 
'AvrtaSevrjv ovheirore /jlov diroXeiirea'^ai ; hid rl he 
Kal KeftrjTa Kal StjuL/Jblav Qrjfirf&ev irapayiyvea^sai ; ev 
i'a^t, otl ravra ovk dvev ttoXXcov (friXrpcov re Kal 

8 eircphoov Kal Ivyycov earL — Xprjaov roivvv fioc, etyrf, 
rrjv tvyya, Xva eirl aol 7rpcorov 6Xkco avrrjv* — 'AXXd 
fid Al\ €(f>r], ovk avrb? ^XKea^at 7rpo? ere fiovXo/jiai, 
dXXd ae 7rpo? e/xe iropevea^ai. — 'AXXd Tropevaofiat, 
€(f>7) • /jlovov v7Tohe%ov. — *AXX* v7rohegofjLal ae, e(j>r), 
eav ixr) Tt? (fciXcorepa aov evhov fj. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XII. 119 



CHAPTER XII. 

ARGUMENT. 

Socrates enjoined upon Epigenes, one of his disciples, who, although a 
youth, was suffering from physical debility, the duty of engaging in 
gymnastic exercises. As a citizen of Athens, and hence bound to fight 
against her enemies, he, as much as those who contended in the Olympic 
Games, needed to cultivate his physical powers. The dangers and in- 
conveniences are many to those who neglect physical exercise, whilst 
those who are robust and firm in health, can easily extricate themselves 
from peril and danger, and by succoring their friends and country, ob- 
tain honor and glory, and thus provide happily for the future life of 
themselves and families (§ 1 — 4). But health is not a boon to be desired 
for warlike purposes only ; it contributes to soundness and vigor of mind, 
and cannot be neglected with impunity (§ 5 — 8). 



^Eiriyev^v 8e tcjv %vvovtcdv rcvd, veov re ovra /cat 1 
to crco/jLa /ccuccbs e^ovra, ISoov V2? ISccotlkco^ ec£?7, to 
aco/JLa e%66?, & 'Eiriyeves. Kal os ■ 'ISlcott]? fiev, e^>rj, 
el fit, 3) Scb/c pares. — OvSiv ye fiaXXov, ecf>7], rcov ev 
'OXv/jLTTLa jmeXXovTcov dyoyvL^ea^fac* rj So/cel aou /M/cpos 
eivai 6 Trepl rr)$ ^rv^rjs ivpbs tov$ TroXe/jblov? dycov, 
bv ^A^rjvaiob ^tjgovctlV) b'rav rv^coaiv ; Kal jjlt)v ovk 2 
okiyoi fiev Sid ttjv rcov crcojubdrcov Kaye^iav diro^svr]- 
(TKOval re iv'Tol? i7oXe[JLiKoZ$ klvSvvols, Kal ala^pw 
aco^ovTai, iroXXol Se oY avrb rovro ^covres dXlcrKovrai, 
Kal dXovre? rjrou SovXevovao rbv Xoiirbv fitov, edv 
ovrco rv^cocn, rrjv ^aXeTrcordrrjv SovXeiav, r) eh ra? 
dvdyicas rd$ dXyeivordras e///7recr6We?, Kal eKrlaavres 
evlore irXeico t&v virapybvjtov avrols, rbv Xoarbv /3lov 
evoeels t&v dvayKaicov 6We? Kal KOKoira^ovvres Sea- 
ffiai, iroXXol Se 86%av ala^pdv Kroovrai, Sod rr)v tov 
(rcb/jLaros dhvvajiiav 8okovvt€$ aTToSeiXidv r) Karacjipo- 3 



120 xekophon's memorabilia. 

vei<? rcov emriiiicov ttjs Ka^e^las tovtgov, Kal pqhim 
dv oXei cpepeiv rd roiavra ; Kal jxrjv olj/ai ye iroXXca 
paco teal rjSico rovrcov elvai a Bel vrrojieveiv rbv eifir 
LieXofievov rfjs rod acofxaro^ eve^ta?' r) vyieivbrepbv 
re Kal eZ? raXXa xprjarifMcorepov vojxi^eis elvai rrjv 
fca%e£iav rrjs eve^las ; rj roov Bid rrjv eve^iav yiyvo- 

4 pievcov Karacppoveis ; Kal jxrjv rrdvra ye rdvavria 
GVLiftaivei rol<? ev rd coojxara e^pvaiv rj rois KaK&s* 
Kal yap vyialvovaiv oi ra acofiara ev e^ovres Kal 
la^yovai, Kal iroXXol fxev Bid rovro eK roov iroXe- 
fjiLKwv dyoovcov aco^ovral re eva^rj/xovoo^ Kal ra Beivd 
rrdvra Biacpevyovcri, 7roXXol Be cplXois re fiorj^ovai Kal 
rrjv rrarpiSa evepyerovai, Kal Bid ravra ydpiros re 
dtjiovvrai, Kal Botjav fieydXrjv kt govt at, Kal rifxcov KaX- 
Xiarcov rvy^dvovai, Kal Std ravra rov re Xoirrbv /3lov 
rjBiov Kal KaXXiov Bia^ooai, Kal rois eavrcov rraial KaX- 

5 Xiovs depopfxas eh rbv fi'iov KaraXeiirovaiv. Ovroc 
XPVi 0Tb V ttoXis ovk ddKel Brjjxoala rd 7rpo? rov 
rroXefjLOV) Sid rovro Kal 18 la d/xeXeiv, dXXd /xrjSev rjr- 
rov €7rifJieXeicr^ai • ev yap icfei, on ovBe. ev dXXco 
ovBevl dyoovi, ovBe ev irpd^ei ovSe/xia /xeiov e£ei<z Bid 
rb fieXriov rb aoo/xa irapeaKevda^ai" 7rpo? irdvra yap, 
oca it parr ova iv dv^pcorroi, ^prjai/xov rb aoofxd ecrriv 
ev rrdaais Be rals tov crebfxaro? ypeiai*; rroXv Biacpepei 

6 co? fieXnara rb aoojxa e^eiv eirel Kal ev co BoKei? 
ekayiarrjv acb/xaros yjpelav elvai, ev rco 8iavoeia*&ai, 
ri$ ovk olBev, on Kal ev rovrco iroXXol fxeydXa acpdX- 
Xovrai, Bid rb pJrj vyialveiv rb acofxa ; Kal Xrf&rj Be 
Kal a&v/xla Kal BvsKoXla Kal fxavia rroXXaKi? 7roXXoi$ 
Bid rrjv rov aco/xaros Ka%ef;lav els rrjv Bidvoiav e/xirl- 
irrovaiv ovrcos, &$re Kal t<x? emcrrrjixa^ e/c/3dXXeiv. 

7 Tot? Be rd aaopuara ev e^ovai nroXXr) dacf)dXeta Kal 
ovBel? KivBvvo? Bid ye rrjv rov aoojjiaros Ka^e^tav roi- 
ovrbv ri rra^elv, eiKo? Be piaXXov 7rpo? rd evavria rcofi 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 121 

8t,a tt)V Kaye^lav yiyvopbevcov /cat ttjv eve%iav yjp^cn- 
/jlov elvai" kclitol t&v ye toZ? elprj/jLevots evavTtcov eveiea 

TL OVfC CIV TLS VOVV €^Q)V VTTOfJbelveieV / AlcT^pOV Se 8 

/ecu to Bed ttjv dfiiXecav yr\pdaai irplv IBelv iavrbv, 

7T060? CIV K&XklCTTOS KCU KpClTCCrTOS Tft> CCO/JLdTL jeVOLTO' 

tclvtcl Be ovie e<JTiv IBelv dfiekovvra* ov yap e^ieXei 
avro/jbara yiyvecr^cu. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



ARGUMENT. 



Several short sayings or apothegms of Socrates upon the conduct of life, 
are preserved in this chapter. They are briefly the following : 

1. Rusticity of conduct as well as physical deformity should be over- 
looked (§ 1). 

2. The best remedy for loss of appetite is fasting (§ 2). 

3. The necessity of guarding against being too much troubled by the 
little ills of life, such as the impalatableness of food and drink (§ 3). 

4. If you would correct a servant's faults, see to it that you are not 
yourself equally culpable ($ 4). 

5. One who is accustomed to walk every day, need not fear a long 
journey, which may be considered merely as an extended walk ; still it 
is better to hasten in starting, than while on a journey (§ 5). 

6. A man of liberal training cannot honorably allow himself to be 
ext^Uad, in encountering difficulties, by a slave (§ 6). 



'OpyL^o/jiivov Be nrore twos, oti Trpo^earcov rcva 1 
yaipeiv ova dvTLTrposepprj^r]* TeXolov, ecj)7], to, el fiev 
to croyfia kclklov eyovTL ci7T7]VT7]crd<; T(p, fif] av opyi^e- 
u^cll, OTb Be tt]v ^vyr]v aypoiteoTepcos Bia/cec/JLeva 
TrepteTVX^i tovto ere Xwirel. 

'AWov Be XeyovTOSj oti citjScos ia^cov 'A/eovfievos, 2 
€$7], tovtov <f)dpfjLafeov dyefeov BiBdcr/cec. 'Epo/Aevov Se* 

6 



122 xenophon's memorabilia. 






TIolov ; Havaaa^au ia^iovra^ e§r) • ical tfSiov re /cal 
evreXearepov ical vyieivoTepov [tfrrjal] hia^eiv iravad- 
fievov. 

3 "AXXov S' av XeyovTos, ore ^eppubv elrj irap eavTai 
to vScop, b it ivov % "Orav ap\ ecjzr/, fiovXrj ^epp,a> Xov- 
aaa^ac, eroipiov carat aoi. — 'AXXd tyvyjpbv, e(j>rj f 
cS?T€ Xovaaa^at^ early. — ^Ap ovv 1 ecftrj, ical oi ol/cerai 
aov cu^sovrai irlvovres re avrb ical Xovojievoi avrw ; 
— Ma top Ai\ ecf>7]' dXXd /cal rroXXd/cts re^avpLa/ca, 
<%><; rjSicos avT& rrpbs dpb^orepa ravra yjp&vrai. — IT6- 
repov Si, e<j)rj f to irapa- aoi vScop ^eppbbrepov rnelv 
eariv, rj to ev *Aa/cXr)7ri,ov ; — To ev 'Aa/cXrjTTiov, ecj>7]. 
— Tlorepov 8e Xovaaa^at ^v^porepov, to rrapa aoi, 
rj to ev 'Apucfuapdov ; — To ev 'Apicfriapdov, eefcrj. — 'jEz/- 
^u/jlov ovv, e</>?7, on /avSvvevecs hvsapearorepos elvcu 

TCOV 76 ol/CeTcbv KOI TCOV dppCDCTTOVVTCDV. 

4 KoXdaavros 6V two? la^vpcos d/coXov^sov rjpero, tI 
^aXerralvoi tw ^epaTrovTL. — r/ Ori, e^rj, o^o^aylararbs 
re obv /3XafCiarar6s eart, /cal (piXapyvpcoraros cov dp- 
yoraros. — *H8t] rrore ovv eirea/ce^co, rrorepos rrXeiovcov 
TrXrjycov Selrat, av rj 6 ^epaTrcov ; 

5 $of3ovfjievov Se tlvo$ rrjv els ^OXvpuriav 686v Ti, 
e(j)r}, (j>of3f) av ttjv iropeiav ; ov /cal oX/coi ayehbv oXrjv 
ttjv rjpuipav 7repL7rareis ; /cal e/celae rropevopievos, irepi- 
Trarrjaas dpcarrjaets, rrepLirarrjaas henrvrjaeis /cal dva- 
Travar)*' ov/c ola^a, ort, el etcrelvai/z rovs rrepiirdrovSi 
ovs ev irevre rj e£ r) pie pais Trepiirarels^ paSicos av 'A^rf- 
vrfisev els 'OXvpnrlav dcftl/coio ; Xapiearepov Se /cal 
TTpoe^opfidv rjfxepa fua puaXXov rj varepl^eiv to puev 
yap dvay/cd^ea^ai irepaLTepco tov fierplov pbrj/cvveiv tc\s 
68ov$ ^aXeiroVy to he fxia rjp^epa irXeiovas Tropev^r)vai 
7roXXrjv paaTcovrjv irape^ei' /cpelrTOV ovv ev tjj oppurj 
airevheiv rj ev tjj 6SS. 

6 "AXXov Be XiyovTOSj ft>? nrapeTd^ri /la/cpdv 6Sbv 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 123 

Tropeu^e/?, rjpero clvtov, el teal fopriov ecj&epe. — Md 
A i ov/c eycoy, ecfrr}, aKka to i/jlutiov. — M6vo$ S' iiro- 
pevov, e<f>rj> rj zeal d/c6\ov^6$ goi rjicoXoxfeeu ; — \ET/eo- 
Xou^ei, e<firj. — JJorepov tcevos, e<pr}, r) cbepcov tl ; — <&e- 
pcov vtj AC > ecp7] f rd re arpco/jbara teal raXXa GKevrj. — 
Kal 7rai? S?;, etyrj, dTTTJXkayev etc Trj? 6Sov ; — 'Efiol 
fiev Sotcei, e<£?7, fieXrtov ifiov. — TL ovv; e(j>rj, el to 
i/celvov fyopriov eSec ere (pepecv, ttgJ? dv ocec Biare^r}- 
vai ; — Ka/cca? vr) AL\ ecprj* jxaXXov 8e ovo* dv r)8vvrj- 
^rjv KOjJblcrac. — To ovv roaovrtp rjTTOV rov iraiSb? 
Svvacr^ac iroveiv ttw? TjcrfCTjfievov So/cel croi dvSpb? 
elvcu ; 



CHAPTER XIV. 



ARGUMENT. 



Xenophon gives in this chapter a specimen of the conversation by which 
Socrates sought to benefit his friends on festive occasions. 

1. The manner in which he effected an equal distribution in the fur- 
nishing of the food at a feast, ^ explained (§ 1). 

2. One who ate little or no bread with his other food, Socrates called 
a gourmand, 6\po^dyos (§ 2 — 4). 

3. A caution is given against too luxurious living, as an offence 
against the art of cookery, and as injurious to the offender (§ 5, 6). 

4. He is said to live well, who eats food that is not injurious to body 
or mind, and is easily obtained (§7). 



^irore he tcov %vvl6vtcdv ezrl to Selirvov oi fiev .1 
fjbtfcpbv oyfrov, oi 8e tto\v <f>epocev, ifciXevev 6 ScD/cpaTT]? 
rov iralSa to fit/cpbv rj eh to koivov Tfeevai, rj Stave- 
ytetv e/cdaTG) to /Jtepo?. Oi ovv to ttoXv (f)ipovTe$ fayy- 
vovto to T6 fir) Kowcovelv tov eh to koivov Tfaejjbivov, 



, 



124 xenophon's memorabilia. 






Kal to fir) avTirfeevac to eavTtav* eTi^recrav ovv Kal to 
eavTcov eZ? to koivov Kal eirel ovSev irXeov el^ov tcov 
fjLL/cpbv cpepo/xevcov, eiravovTO iroXXov otycovovvTes. 

2 KaTdflcfacbv Se TWO, TCOV ^wSetTTVOVVTCOV TOV /jL€V 

gitov Trenavybkvov, to Se oyfrov clvto tca& avTo eV&/- 
ovtcL) Xoyov optos ire pi dvo/jLCLTcov, €<£' oXco epyco k'/ca- 
o~tov elr] % "E^OLjxev av, ecprj, So av&pes, ehrelv, eirl irolcp 
7T0T6 epyco aife pamos oyfrocjxiyos KaXetTac ; ecr^ lover i 
/j,ev yap 8rj irdvTes eirl tco gltco oyfrov, otclv irapfj* 
dXX* ovk olfiai ttco eiri ye tovtco otyocpdyoi koXovvtcu. 

3 — Ov yap ovv, ecprj tl$ tcov irapovTcov. — Ti yap ; 
€$7], lav T£? avev tov gitov ib oyjrov avTo ea^ly, /jltj 
aa/crjo'ea)?) dXTC rjSovrjs eveKa, iroTepov dyjrocpdyo? elvat 
Sotcel, f) ov ; — S^oXrj y civ, ecprj, aXXos Tt? oyfrocpdyo? 
e'er). — Kai ti$ aXXos tcov TrapovTcov, *0 Se jmiKpco 

GLTCO, €(f)7} f TToXv 6tyoV €7T€Cr^icOV / *EfJLol /JL6V, €(f>7] 6 

%cofcpaT7}5) /cal ovtos 8o/cel Sc/caicos av dyfrocf>dyo$ tca- 
Xelcr^ac Kai oTav ye oi aXXot av^pcoirot, tol? ^eofc 
€v%oovTat, Tro\vKapirLav, elKOTcos av ovto? iroXvotyiav 

4 evypuro. TavTa Se tov ScoKpaTov? elirovTO?, vofjuicra? 
6 veaviGKos eh ai/Tov elprjofeat, tcl Xe^evTa, to fiev 
oyfrov ovk eiravaaTO ecr^lcov, apTOV Se 7rpo<;eXa/3ev. 
Kal 6 ScoKpaTrjs KaTa/JLa^cbv JJapaT7]peiT, ecprj, tov- 
tov oi ttXtjctlov, oiroTepa tco gltco oyjrcp, t) tco otyep 
gltco xprjaeTai. 

b "AXXov Be TTOTe tcov gvvS€L7tvcov IScov eirl tco evl 
yJrcofjLcp irXeiovcov oyfrcov yevo/juevov *Apa yevoLT av, 
e<j>7] t iroXvreXeGTepa o^oiroda rj fjuaWov tcl oyjra Xv/JLac- 
vojj,ev7], rj fjv otyoTroielTai, 6 ajjua iroWa ia^icov Kal 
afjba nravToZaird rjSvGfjLaTa €6? to GTo/JLa \afjuj3dvcov ; 
ifXeico fjbev ye tcov o^roiroitov avpLfiiyvvcov iroXvTeXe- 
aiepa Trotel, a Se eKelvoi firj avfJUfAiyvvovcrLV, w ov)( 
ap/AOTTovTa, 6 cvfJLfuyvvcov, elirep eKelvoi opS-ai? nroiov- 
atv, afiapTavet T€ Kal KaTaXvei ttjv Teyyrp) avrtov. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 125 

Kairov 7TW9 ov yeXotov iarv irapaatceva^eo^ai, fiev 6 
dyJroTTOcovs tov$ apicrra iTTLarafievov^, clvtov Se ^8' 
avrtiroLovfMevov tt}? T€)(vr]<; tclvtt)? tc\ vir iiceivcov 
TroLovfJueva fieTarfaevcu ; kcu abXo Be tl Trpo^jijverab 
to) a/jia iroWa €7T6a^c€LV i^ta^ivTC \xri irapovTcop yap 

TTOWCOV fjL€LOV€fCT€lV CIV Tb SoKOLT), TTC&OOV TO <TVV7)^€<Z' 

6 Se crvve^ia^eU tgv eva ^jrco/nbp evl ch^go irpoirk^ 
ireiV) ot€ firj irapevt] iroXKci, Svvatr av akvircos tg3 ivl 
XpW^cu. 

"EXeye 8e Ka\ a>? to evay^eia^ab iv tt} ^A^rjvaicov 7 
jXcotttj €a^L€bv fcaXoLTO* to 8e ev irpo^tceia^ab €<p7] 
€7rl to5 TavTa ia^iecv, arnva fJbrjTe ttjv 'sfrv^v fxrjTe to 
<tco{jlci \v7T0i7], /JL7]T€ SvsevpeTa el?; • W9T6 koX to evco^ei- 

CT^CU TOIS KOO-fXLCO? 8cCUTCO/JL€VOL$ aV6TL%€b. 



3EN0$nNT02 
AnOMNIIMONEYMATiiN. 

TETAPTON. 



CHAPTER I. 



ARGUMENT. 



In the preceding Books, Xenophon illustrates the manner in which 
Socrates benefitted his fellow-citizens in general ; in this Book he exhi- 
bits him more particularly in his relation to his disciples, his selection 
of and manner of instructing them, and such like things. The first two 
chapters are closely connected, and show, first, the kind of persons whom 
he preferred as pupils ; and secondly, the different manner in which he 
treated different individuals, and attempted to win them over to an at- 
tendance upon his instructions. 

1. Socrates' love for the youth was not founded on beauty of person, 
but upon mental and moral excellence ; by which he understood facility 
in learning, a good memory, and a desire of acquiring and using every 
species of useful knowledge. Those who were possessed of these quali- 
ties he supposed would themselves be made better and happier by in- 
struction, and would in turn communicate gpod to others (§ 1, 2). 

2. He adapted his instructions to the character of his pupils.. First, 
he showed those who trusted to their natural endowments or genius, 
and despised instruction, that they were in especial danger of running 
into error and folly (§ 3, 4). Secondly, those who trusted to their wealth 
as a means of procuring every good thing, he recalled to sanity, by 
showing the folly of supposing that any one who was uninstructed could 
understand what is good or evil, or adapt his exertions to the attain- 
ment of the good; and, in fine, the impossibility of maintaining ths 



128 xenophon's memokabilia. 

appearance of goodness, and the consequent esteem of others, by means 
of wealth (§ 5). 



1 OVTCO Sk 6 %C0KpdT7)$ 7]V iv TTCLVrl ITpdjfJLaTl KOil 

TTaVTCL TpOTTOV d)(fie\l/JLO<Z, W9T6 TO) crKOTTOVpLeVG) TOVTOj 

Kal el {lerplo)? ala^avo/jLevcp, cf>avepbv elvai, on ovBev 
oxpeXipbcorepov rjv tov X(OKpdrei avvelvai, teal fxer itcei- 
vov hiarpifieiv birovovv Kal ev orcpovv it pay /mart,' eirel 
Kal to i/celvov puepivrja^ai pur) irapovro? ov piiKpd a>0e- 
\eu tou9 elafeoras re avrqi avvelvai Kal aTrohe^opievovs 
i/celvov Kal jap irai^ojv ovhev rjrrov rj cnrovSd^oov 

2 ekvGLTeXei to?9 avvhiarp 1(3 oven. FLoXkatcis yap e(f)7) 
piev av tlvos epav, cfravepbs S' rjv ov ra>v ra acopara 
7rpo? cbpav, a\\d rcov Ta9 ^f%a9 7rpo9 dperrjv ev nre- 
(pv/corcov ecfrie/Lievos ' ireKpLatpero oe rds dyaSids (f>vaeis 
etc rov ra%v re p^av^sdveiv oh irpo^eyotev Kal pLvrj/xo- 
veveiv a av pa&oiev, Kal enrfavpelv rcov p,d§7]p,dra)V 
7rdvrcov : So S)V eanv oIkLclv re ko\ws olKelv Kal iroXiv, 
Kal to o\ov dv^pcoTTOL? re Kal dv^pcoTrivois 7rpaypLao~iV 
ev xprja^aL' tou9 yap tolovtov? rjyetTo TraiSev^evras 
ovk av puovov avTOvs re evSaipovas elvai Kal tov? eav- 
twv o'lkovs Ka\co<; OiKelv, dWd Kal dWovs dv^pcbirovs 

3 Kal 7ro\ei$ hvvacfaai evSalpbovas iroielv. Ov rbv avrbv 
Se rpoirov eirl iravras yet, dWd tov? puev olopuivovs 
(frvaec dya^ovs elvat, pba^Tjcreco^ oe Karafypovovvra^ e8l- 
8ao~Kev, ore at apuarau SoKovcrac elvai <j>vaei$ fidXiara 
Traiheta? Seovrai, eiriheiKvvcov rcov re Xirirtov tov$ ev- 

f (pvecrrdrov 1 ;, ^vpboeiSels re Kal crcfroSpovs ovras, el fiev 
€K vecov Sapuacr^elev, ev^pTjarordrov^ Kal dplaTovs 
yiyvo/juevovs, el 8e dSapbaaroi yevoivro, hv^KaSteKTord* 
tou9 Kal (fyavXordTovs • Kal rcov kvvcov tcov evefrveard- 

TCOVj (friXoTTOVCDV T€ OVCTCOV Kal eTTi^eTiKCOV Tol$ ^7]pL0L^ 

rd$ pbev KaXob? d^eiaa^ aplara? yiyvea^sai 7rpo9 Ta9 
*&ijpa$ Kal xprjo-ifjLcordTas, dvaycoyovs Se yiyvop,eva$ 






BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 129 

taralovs re Kal fiavtcoSet? Kal SvsTrefoeardras. 'Ofiolco? 4 
5e kal tS)v av^f pcoircov tou9 evcfrveardrovs, eppco/ieve- 
rrdrovs re rafc tfrvxals ovra? Kal e^epyaartKcordrovs 
&v av ey^etpooo-t, rratSev^evras fiev Kal fiaSxovra? a 
Set rrpdrretv dpiarovs re Kal axpeXtfioyrdrov^ ytyve- 
cr^at (rrXelara yap Kal fieytara dya^d ipyd^ea^at), 
d7raiSevrov$ Se Kal dfia^hel^ yevofievovs KaKicrrovs re 
Kal ftXafiepcordrovs ytyvea^af Kpivetv yap ovk errt- 
o-rafievov? a Set rrpdrretv iroXXaKt? rrovrjpols errt^et- 
petv rrpdyfiaat, fieyaXeiovs Se Kal c(f>o8pov$ ovras S1/9- 
Ka^eKTOVs re Kal Sv^arrorperrrov^ elvat* Stb rrXetara 
Kal fieytara KaKa epyd&vrat. Tov$ S' eirl irXovrq) * 
fieya cfrpovovvras Kal vofiiCpvra^ ovSev rrposSeta^at 
nratSelas, e^apKecretv Se crcjytcrt rbv ttXovtov olofievovs 
7rpo? to Stair pdrrecfeal re rt av fiovXcovrat Kal 
rtfida^at vtto roi'v dv^pcoTrcov, ecfrpevov Xeycov, ort fico- 
pbs pep etrj, el tl$ oierat fir) fiaSswv rd re dx^eXtfia 
Kal rd /3\a/3epd rcov irpay/idrcov Stayvcocrea^atj ficopbs 
S\ el rt? fir) StaytyvcoaKcov fiev ravra, Sea Se rbv 7rXov- 
rov 6 rt dv fiovXrjrat rropi^ofievo? oierat Svvr]aea^at 
Kal rd crvfuftepovra rrpdrretv^ rjXfeto? S' 3 el 7-49 fir) Svvd- 
fievos rd avfifyepovra irpdrretv ev re rrpdrretv oierat 
Kal rd rrpbs rbv filov avrto r) KaXobs f) iKavcb$ irape- 
cKevda^at, r)Xfoto$ Se Kal, el rt$ oierat hid rbv rrXov- 
rov firjSev eirtardfievo^ 86%eiv rl dya'Sbs elvat, f) firjSep 
dya%b<z elvat Sokojv evSoKtfirjaetv. 



c 



6* 



130 XEISTOPHON'S MEMOKABIIJA. 



CHAPTER II. 

ARGUMENT. 

The method of instruction which Socrates pursued with different indi« 
viduals is further developed in this chapter, by an example. Having 
heard that one Euthydemus, a mere youth, had conceived the notion that 
he was possessed of great wisdom, and that he should soon distinguish 
himself as a statesman, without any aid from teachers, he sought to con- 
vince him that many who thought themselves wise were fools, and that 
thorough instruction and discipline could by no means be superseded 
by any natural endowments. 

He first repaired with some of his disciples to the shop near the forum, 
where Euthydemus, who was not of a suitable age to appear in the pub- 
lic assembly, was accustomed to harangue his fellow-citizens. He then 
in his presence, in answer to the question whether Themistocles' influ- 
ence in the State was the result of natural endowments or of thorough 
discipline, showed the folly of supposing that the successful pursuit of 
the inferior arts and employments, required the instruction of teachers, 
whilst the more important one of governing the State could be assumed 
at will (§ 1, 2). At another time, he, in the presence of Euthydemus, 
showed with much dexterity the folly of a public speaker, who pretended 
to have never learned any thing from teachers (§ 3 — 5) ; and after he 
had gained the attention of Euthydemus, although he yet took no part 
in the discussion, Socrates again recurred to the necessity of previous 
training to one who would rule (§ 6, *7). 

After Socrates had thus excited the interest of Euthydemus, he re- 
paired to the shop of the young man, unattended by his disciples, and 
after praising his taste in collecting a library, inquired what use he 
intended to make of his books, and what pursuit in life he intended to 
follow. He finally obtained, by means of his interrogations, the unwil- 
ling confession, that his aspirations were for political honor (§ 8 — 11). 
Socrates praises the art which he calls royal, and by a series of ques- 
tions upon the qualities and knowledge requisite for a statesman, and 
upon the abstract notion of good and evil, obliges Euthydemus to confess 
his ignorance of that with which he had before supposed himself per- 
fectly acquainted, and that he could not accordingly abjure the name of 
uncultivated, aj/fyaTroSc^y (§ 8 — 22). 

Socrates then recommended to Euthydemus, who finds himself in a 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 131 

state of entire uncertainty what course to pursue, to learn to know him- 
self, as the foundation of all true knowledge, and the source of all real 
prosperity and happiness in life (§ 23 — 29). He also replied indirectly 
to the question of Euthydemus in regard to the manner of entering 
upon self-knowledge, by interrogatories in reference to good and evil, 
the useful and injurious, as pertaining to happiness, and also in regard 
to the nature of government, which gave Euthydemus a still deeper 
sense of his ignorance (§ 30 — 39). 

The result of these exertions of Socrates was not to drive Euthy- 
demus from him, as was frequently the case with others, but to make 
him a fast adherent. Hence Socrates ceased to confound him with ques- 
tions, and imparted to him, with all simplicity and clearness, the know- 
ledge of which he saw that he had need (§ 40). 



Tols Se vofJbi^ovat TrcuSelas re Tr)<z aplarrj^ rerv^r]- I 
K&vai Kal pueya fypovovaiv eirl aotpLa a>? TrposecfrepeTO, 
vvv SiTiyTJcrofiac. Karaficfoobv yap Ev^vStj/ulov top /ca- 
Xbv ypd/jbfiara TroXXa crvveiXey[i4vov TrotrjTcov re Kal 

CTO(j)LGT(OV TCOV evSoKl/JLCDTaTCOV, Kal etc TOVTCOV 7]8r] T€ 

vofii^ovra htafyepew tcov rjXiKtcoTcov errl aofyla, Kal pbe- 
ydXas iXzrlSas eypVTa 7rdvrcov Scoiaecv tco Svvacr^ac 
Xeyecv re /cal irpdrretv^ irptoTOV puev ala^avopbevo? av- 
tov Bed veoTTjra ovirco el<$ rrjv dyopdv ehiovra, el Se 
tl fiovkoiro Starr pd^aa^ at, Ka^l^ovra eh r)V lotto celov 
re tcov eyyf? tt}? dyopa?, eh tovto Kal avrbs yet tcov 
fie^i* eavrov rivas e%cov. Kal TrpcoTov [lev irvv^ravo- 2 
jievov tlvos, irorepov OejAiaTOKkrjs Sid avvovaiav twos 
tcov cocpcov rj cpvaet toctovtov hirjveyKe tcov ttoXltcov, 
cosTe irpos eKelvov aTTo/3XeTTeLV rrjv ttoXlv, oTrdre ctttov- 
haiov dvSpbs Serj^ecT], 6 ScoKparrj? fioyXofievos Kivelv 
rbv Ev^vSrjfiov eisrf&es ecj>7] elvai to ol'ecr^ao rd? fiev 
oXiyov dtjla? Teyya<$ /jltj yuyvea^ai cTTTOvSaiovs dvev 
SiSacrKaXcov iKavcov, to Se TrpoeaTavat TroXecos, irdvTcov 
epycov fiiytcTTov ov, dirb TavTOfiaTov TrapayiyveafeaL 

TOLS dv^pcOTTOLS. TldXlV Si 7TOT6 TTapOVTO^ TOV Et&U- 3 

orjfiov, opcov avTov diro^copovvTa tt)? avveSplas Kal 



132 xenophon's memokabilia. 

cfivXaTTO/JLevov, [Jltj ho^rj tov Sco/cpaTrjv ^av/md^eLV eirl 
aotpia* "Otl pep, ecprj, co avSpes, Etf&vSrj/jLos ovroal iv 
rjKiKia yevofievos, tt}? 7roXecos Xoyov irepi tivos irpoTL- 
S-e/cr?/?, ov/c acf)6%€Tcu tov o~v/JL/3ovXeveLV, evhrfkov eanv 
i% cov eTTLTrjheveL' ho/cel he fjboi icaXbv irpooipnov tcov 
SrjjULrjyopLcov irapaa/cevdaaa^aL cpvXaTTOfjLevo? pur) ho^rj 
fxav^dvetv tl irapd tov hrjXov yap, otl XeyeLv dpyo- 

4 fjuevos tohe irpooLfiLaaeTaL' "Hap ovhevbs /xev ircoiroTe, 
co avhpes 'A^rjvaloL, ovhev epba^aov, ovh' d/covcov tlvcls 
elvai Xeyetv re /cat Trpdrretv i/cavov$ i^rjTrjaa tovtols 
ivTvyelv, ovo* iirejxeXif^riv tov hihdcr/caXov /jlol Tiva 
yevea^at tcov iirLCTTanevcov, dXXa /cal TavavTia* BtaTe- 
TeXe/ca yap cpevycov ov /jlovov to fiav^dveiv ti irapd 
twos, dXXa Kal to ho^aL* opbcos he 6 tl av euro TavTO- 

5 jiaTOV eirir) /jlol avpuj^ovXevcrco v/jllv." ^AppbocreLe 8' av 
ovtco Trpooifxtd^eo^ai Kal to?9 (3ovXofievoL<; irapd ttjs 
nroXecos laTpiKov epyov Xafielv iirLTTjheLov y av avTols 
el r 7] tov Xoyov ap^eo^ai ivTev^ev ■ " TJap ovhevbs fiev 
7rd)7roT€, co avhpe<; ' 'A^rjvaloi, ttjv laTpt/crjv Te^vrjv efia- 
*&ov, ovh* i^rjT7]cra SiSdcr/caXov ipuavTco yevecr^at tcov 
laTpcov oiheva' ScaTeTeXerea yap cf>vXaTTOfievo<; ov fio- 
vov to fxa^elv tl irapa tcov laTpcov, dXXa /cal to 86£ai 
fjL6fjLa!$i7)fcevaL tt)v T&xyrjt TavTrjv* o/jlco? he /jlol to laTpi- 
kov epyov Sore' Treipdao\xai yap iv v/ullv diro/CLvhwevcov 
fiav^dvetv." TldvTe? ovv oi irapovTes eyeXaaav irrl 

8 tco nrpootfjiicp. 'Eirel he cpavepbs rjv 6 Eifevhrjfio? rjhr/ 
fxev oh 6 ScofcpaTTj^ Xeyoi Trpose^cov, eri he <f>vXaTTO- 
/nevos avTos tl (p&eyyea^at, /cal vofii^cov ttj aLcoirff 
acocj)pocrvvr]^ 86%av 7repLj3dXXecr^aL, tot€ 6 2,co/cpdT7]<?, 
ftovXofievos avTov iravaaL tovtov* ©av/naaTov yap, 
ecprj, tl iroTe oi fiovXofxevoL KL§api%€LV r) avXelv rj hr- 
TreveLv rj ciXXo tl tcov tolovtcov i/cavol yevea^aL ireLpcov- 
tul 00? GvveyeaTaTa iroLelv 6 tl av (3ovXcovTaL SvvaTol 
yevea^aL, /cal ov /ca& eavTov?, dXXa irapa tqXs dpi- 






I 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 133 

Grots So /cover iv elvai, rrdvra rroiovvres Kal virofxevovres 
€ve/ca rod firjSev avev rrjs i/ceivcov yvco/jirjs iroielv, o>9 
ov/c av aXXcos d^ioXoyoi yevo/xevoi* rcov he /3ovXo/Jievcov 
hvvarcov yeveG^ai Xeyeiv re Kal rrpdrreiv ra ttoXl- 
Ti/ca vo/jll&vgi rive? avev rrapaGKev7]s Kal iirifieXeia? 
avrbfiaroi e^aicfrvrj? Svvarol ravra iroielv ecrea^at. 
Kacroi ye roGOvrw ravra ifceivcov Svs/carepyacrrorepa 7 
(fraiverat, OG<p irep irXeiova/v irepl ravra irpayfiarevo- 
jjuevwv eXdrrovs oi Karepya^bfievoi ylyvovrai* hrjXov 
cvv, on teal eirifJieXeias Seovrai irXelovos teal icryypo- 
repas oi rovrcov e^ie/xevoi rj oi e/ceevcov. Kar ap%a$ 8 
[lev ovVj atcovovr%s Ev^vSrjfjiov, roiovrovs Xoyovs eXeye 
Sco/cpdrr/s' co? S' rja^ero avrbv eroifiorepov vTrofie- 
vovra, ore SiaXeyoiro, koX it po^sv fibre pov axovovra, 
fiovo? rjX^ev eh rb ^vioiroielov irapaKa^ae^ofjuevov S' 
aurcS rod Ev^vStj/jlov Eiire jjloi, e</>?7, c5 Ev^vSrjjUbe, 
tw ovri, cbsrrep eyeb aKovco, 7roXXd ypajjifiara Gvvrj^as 
rebv Xeyo/jrivcov croepcov dvSpcov yey ovevai ; Nr) rbv Ai \ 
ecf>7], & Scofcpares' teal ere ye crvvdyco, eW av tcrrfGco- 
fAai ft>9 civ Svvw/jLai TrXetcrra. Nr) rr)v f/ Hpav, ecf)7) 6 9 
Scofcpdrr]^ ayafiai ye gov, Scon ov/c dpyvplov teal 
yj)vo~iov irpoeCKov ^rjGavpovs KeKrrjG^ai fiaXXov r) go- 
^/a?' hrjXov yap, on vo/mi^eis dpyvpiov /cal yjsvcriov 
ovSev fieXrlovs iroielv rovs dv^pdo7rov$, ras Be tc5> 
crocficbv dvSpcov yvco/ias dperfj irXovrl^eiv rovs /ce/crrj- 
uevovs. Kal 6 Ev^vStj/jlos eyaipev d/covcov ravra } 
vo/jll^cov Sofcecv tc3 Sco/cpdrec op^cos fierievai rr)v go- 
(£>Lav. c O he /cara/jLa&cbv avrbv rjG^evra tg3 iiralva 10 
rovrco* TC he hr) f3ovXo/jievo<; dya&bs yeveG^ai, ecf)rj t 
w Ev^vhrj/jLe, GvXXeyet? ra ypdfjbfjiara ; 'Eirel hk 
hieGiiinrrjGev 6 Eifev$r}[io$ g/co7Tcjv 6 re divoKpivavro, 
rrakiv 6 %co/cpdr7]<; • ^Apa /jltj larpos ; ecj^rj • iroXXa 
yap Kal larpoov eGri Gvyypd/jb/jiara. Kal 6 Ev^v- 
SrjfjLos* Ma AC\ ecprj^ ov/c eycoye. — *AXXa fjurj dp%t- 



134 xenophon's memorabilia. 

T6/CTcov fiovXei yevea^at ; yvcofiovLKov yap avhpb? nal 
tovto Set — Ovkovv eycoy, ecjyrj. — 'AXXa fir] yeoQpLe- 
rprjs eV^f/xer?, e<f>rj, yevea^do aycfeos, cosirep 6 Qeo- . 
hcopos ; — Ouhe yecDjjLeTprjs, e<firj. — *AXXa fir) aarpo- 
\6yo?, ecprj, /3ovXec yevecr^ai ; V2? he teal tovto 
rjpveLTO* *AXXa fir) patyephos ; ecfrr)* kcu yap tcl c OfJLr)~ 
pov ae <fiaaiv eirr) iravTa fceKTrjcr^ai. — Ma AC- ovk 
eycoy , ecpr)* tovs yap tol payjrcohovg olha tcl fiev eirr) 
1 afcpifiovvTas, al)TOvs he irdvv rfKfaiovs 6Wa<?. Kal 6 
ScoKpaTrj^ e<prj* Ov hrjirov, 3) Ev^vhrjfie, TavTr}<$ t^9 
apeTr\<$ ecj)leaac, ht rjv dv^pco7TOL ttoXitlkoI ylyvovTai, 
/cal ol/covofjLiKOL, Kal dp-)(eLV 1/cavoL, kM oocfreXLjioo Tofc 
Te aXkois av^pcDTrocs Kal eavTois ; Kal 6 Ev^vhrjjios* 
^cpohpa y, ecfyrj, 5) SooKpaTes, tovtt]^ tt}? apeTr)<$ heo- 
fiai. Nr) AC, ecj)r) 6 %cDKpaT7)<?, ty)<; KaXXlaTr)? apeTr)$ 
Kal jULeyiaTT)? ecfyieaaL Te^vrj^' eo~TL yap tcov fiaaiXecov 
avTrj, Kal KaXeiTac /3acn\tKr} • ardp, ecj)r), KaTavevorj- 
Kas, el olov t ec7T6 fir) ovTa hiKaiov dya^bv TavTa 
yevecr^ai ; — Kal fidXa, e<pr), Kal ou% olov Te ye dvev 

tb hiKaiOQ-vvr)<$ ayaSsbv ttoXIttjv yevecfeai. — TL ovv ; efyrj, 
o~v hrj tovto KaTeipyacrav ; — Olfial ye, ecfyrj, & Scb- 
KpaTes. ovhevbs av tjttov <pavr}vat hiKaios. — ^Ap ovv, 
[ecf)r},~] tcov hiKaicov iarlv epya, cosirep tcov TeKTovcov ; 
— sLiCFTL fievTOL, ecpr).- — Ap ovv, ecprj, cosirep oi TeKTO- 
ves eyovcri tcl eavTcov epya iiuhei^at, ovtco? oi htKacoc 
Ta eavTcov e%oiev av hte^rjyrjcraa^aL ; Mr) ovv, e<fir) 
6 Eifevhrj/JLOS, ov hvvapbai iyeb Ta tt}<; htKaioavvrjs 
$pya i^rjyrjaaa^at ; Kal vrj AC eycoye Ta tt}? ahtKias* 
eirel ovk oXiya £gtI /ca&* eK&aTTjv r/p,epav TOiavTa 

13 bpav re Kal aKoveiv. BovXet ovv, e<f>r) 6 %wKpaTr)<;, 
ypd^Jrcofiev ivTav^roc fiev heXTa, evTav^roL he aXcfya ; 
etTa o ti fjuev av hoKrj rjfuv tt}? hiKaioavvr]^ epyov 
elvat 7rpo? to heXTa T&oojLiev, o tl S' av t?}? ahiKca<; s 
7rpo? to aX<^a ; — El tl gov hoKel, e^rj, 7rposheLV 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 135 

tovtcoVj ttoUl ravra. Kal 6 ScoKpaTrj? ypdtyas o5?- 14 
irep elirev Ovkovv, e^yrj, eanv iv dv^rpco7rot^ [to] 
yfrevSea^cu ; — "EaTL fiivTOC, €<prj. — JJoTepcoae ovv, 

€(f)7]< ^(OfieV TOVTO ; ArjXoV, €(j)7], OTC 7T/909 T7]V d$i- 

Kiav. — Ovkovv, ecj)7], Kal to i^airardv eaTi ; — Kal 
ndXa, eifir]. — ~Tovto ovv iroTepcoae ^oo/uev ; Kal tovto 
SrjXov otc, €(f>7], 7rpb$ tt]V dStKiav. — Ti Se ; to /ca/covp- 
yetv ; — Kal tovto, ecprj. — To Se dvipairohi^ea^aL ; 
Kal tovto. — Ilpbs Se 777 SiKaLoavvrj ovSev rjfuv tov- 
tcov KeiaeTac, 5) Ev^fvSrjjjie ; — Aeivbv yap dv ecr], ecprj. 
— Ti S ' ; idv Ti<$ o~TpaTr}<yb<; alpe^els •a&itcov Te Kal 15 
iyfipdv iroXiv i^avSpairoSiarjTat, (prjao/JLev tovtov d8i- 
K€tv ; — Ov St}t<x, erfirj. — AUaia he iroieiv ov <f>rjao- 
fiev ; — Kal /jidXa. — Ti S ' ; idv e^airpiTa TroXefJLtav 
a&TOL$ ; — AUaiov, efyrj, Kal tovto. — 'Eav Se KXeTTTrj 
T€ Kal dpirdty} Ta tovtcov, ov hiKaia TroLrjcreL ; — Kal 
fjudXa, €<fir) • aXX* iyco ae to irpS)TOV vTreXafifiavov 
77/909 Toi><$ <piXov$ fjiovov TavTa ipcoT&v. — Ovkovv, edprj, 
ocra irpbs tt} dStfcia i^rjKa/iev, irdvTa Kal irpbs ttj 
ScKatoavvrj ^eTeov dv ecrj ; — "Eotxev, e<f)r). — BovXec, 16 
ovv, e<j>7], TavTa ovtco *&evTe$ Stopcaco/Jie^a irdXtv, 7rpo? 
fiev tov$ iroXefjiiovs BUaiov elvav Ta TOiavTa Troielv, 
7rpo? Se Toi>s (fiiXovs dSikov, dXXd Selv irpos ye tov- 
tov$ a)? dirXovcTTaTOV elvai ; Udvv /nev ovv, e^>rj 6 
Ev^vStj/jlo?. Ti ovv ; ecprj 6 SaKpaTT}?, idv tis o~Tpa- 17 
TTjybs opoov a&v/JLcos fyov T0 crTpdWevfia yjrevadfievo^ 
(prjorrj avfifid^pv^ irpo^ievai, Kal tg3 tyevSet tovtg) 
Travarj ra? d^vfiia? tov aTpaTevfiaTO?, TTOTepafet, ttjv 
drrdTTjv TavTTjv ^rjaoixev ; — AoKel pot, ecj>7], tt/?o? ttjv 
SiKaioavvrjv. — 'Eav Se t^9 vlbv eavTov heofievov (pap- 
uaKeias Kal fir] irposiefievov <pdpp,aKov i^aTraTrjaas ct>9 
(titiov to (pdpfjiaKov Sc3, Kal T<p tyevSec yjprio^dfievo^ 
ovtco? vyid iroirjcrrj, TavTTjv av ttjv diraTrrv irol &e- 
riov ; — AoKel fioi, ecprj, koX TavTrjv el? to avTO. — 



136 xenopelon's memorabilia. 

Ti S' ; edv T£?, ev cfevfila ovtos cplXov, Selaa^ fir) 
Sia^pTjaTjraL eavrov, KXe^rj rj dpirdarj r) %l<f)OS r) aXXo 

Tt TOLOVTOVj TOVTO CLV TTOripCOae ^€T60V / Kdl TOVTO 

18 vr) AT, ecprj, 7rpo? rrjv SiKaLoavvrjv. — Aeyeis, ecjirj, av 
oiSe 7T/oo? tov$ <f>lXov$ airavra Setv aTrXot^ea^fac ; — 
Ma AC ov SrJTa, €(j)rj' dXXa fierar 'fee fiat, rd elprjfieva, 
elirep e^eart. — A el ye roe, ecprj 6 ^cofcpdrr]^ egelvat, 

19 7ro\v fiaXXov r) fir) op^w? rfeevat. Tcov Se $r) rov? 
cplXov? igairarcovrcov eVl fiXdfirj, iva firjSe rovro rra- 
paXiircofiev acr/ceirrov, irorepos abactor epos eanv, 6 etctbv, 
r) 6 a/ccov ; — * A XX\ <S ^co/cpares, ovtcert fiev eycoye 
ircarevco oh drroKplvofiai* teal yap rd 7rp6a^ev irdvra 
vvv aXXfi)? eyeiv So/cel fiot r) 009 iyeb rore cpofirjv 
o/ucos Se elprja^sco fioi dot/ccorepov elvai rov etcovra 

20 tyevSofievov rov a/covros. — Ao/cel Se aou fia^rjcns koX 
eiriarrjiirf rov hacaiov elvat, cbsirep rcov ypafifidrcov ; 
"Efioiye. — Horepov Se ypafifiaruKcorepov /cplvecs, o? av 
e/ccov fir) op^ebs ypdcprj teal dvayiyvdocrfcrjy r) 09 dv 
d/ccov ; — *0? av e/ccov, eycoye* hvvatro yap dp, oirore 
ffovXoiro, fcal op^cos avrd rroielv, — Ovkovv 6 fiev eKcov 
fir) op^cos ypdcfycov ypafifiariKos av e'er], 6 Se dfccov 
dypdfifiaros ; — TIcos yap ov ; — Td oUaia Se rrore- 
pov 6 eKcov y}rev$6{ievo<; tcai e^airarcov olSev, r) 6 a/ccov ; 
— ArjXov, ore 6 e/ccov. — Ovkovv ypafifiariKcorepov fiev 
rov eiriGrdfievov ypdfifiara rov fir) emarafievov <pr)<; 
eXvai ; — NaL — Aitcaiorepov Be rov eir terra fiev ov rd 
SUaca rov fir) erriGrafievov ; — $aivofiai • Sokco Se fioi 

21 teal ravra, ov/c oIS' orrco^ \eyeiv.-^-Tl Se 8rj, o? dv 
/3ov\6fievo$ ra\r]^r) Xeyeiv firjSerrore rd avrd rrepl 
rcov avrcov Xeyrj, dXh! 6S6v re eppd^cov rrjv avrrrv rore 
fiev tt/509 eco, rore Se 7rpo? eairepav (f)pd^rj, /cal Xoyt- 
crfibv aTrofyaivofievos rov avrov rore fiev rrkeicd, rore S' 
iXdrrco drroi\>alvr]rai ) ri gov So/cel 6 rouovros ; — Ar)Xo<; 

22 vr) A i elvaiy ore a coero elSevae ov/c olSev. — Olofta 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 137 

Be Ttvas avSpcnroSooSecs KaXovpLevovs ; — "Eyooye. — 
Uorepov 8ia (rcxfilav, rj Sl afjccfeiav ; — ArjXov, ore Sl 
afJicfeiav. — *Ap ovv Sea ttjv tov ^aXfceveuv aficfeiav 
tov 6v6fJbCLTO$ tovtov tv yydvovcrvv ; — Ov Srjra.- 1 - AXX 
apa Slcl ttjv tov retcraivea^aL ; — OvSe Sea ravrrjv. — 
'AXXa Slcl ttjv tov cncvreveiv ; — OvSe Sl ev tovtcov, 
fc'977, dXXa Kal TovvavrCov oi yap irXelaTOL tcjv ye 
tcl rotavra eiTLaTapbevcov avSpaTToScoSeL? elcriv. — *Ap 
ovv tcov tcl teaXa Kal dya^a Kal hiKaia pur) elSoTcov 
to ovo/jua tovt eaTLV ; — "EpLOLye SoKel, ecprj. — Ovkovv 23 
Sel iravTi Tpoircp StaTeLvafievov? (frevyetv, oVo)? pLr) dv- 
SpdiroSa (bfjiev. — 'AXXd, vr) tovs ^eou?, e<fir], w %co- 
KpaTes, nrdvv qipbrjv (^CXoao^elv (pikocrocfiLav, Sl 979 av 
/jLaXcaTa ivo/XL^ov iraihev^rjvab tcl irpo^rjKovTa dvSpl 
KaXoKayaSda? opeyopbevcp" vvv Se 7r<S? oXeu fie d^vficos 
e^eLv, opcbvTa ifiavTov Slcz fiev tcl TrpoTreTrovrjfieva 
ovSe to epcoTcbfievov diroKpLvea^aL Svvdfievov virep &v 
fidXtaTa %pr) eiSevaL, aXXrjv Se SSbv ovSefilav e%ovTa, 
rjv av 7rop€v6pL€Vo<$ fieXTtcov yevoifirjv ; — Kal 6 £<o- 24 

KpaTT)?' EItT6 flOL, €(j)7], (5 Ev^fvSrjfl€, €6? AeX(j)ov$ Se 

rjSr/ nrdoiroTe d<pUov ; — Kal Si? ye vr) Ala, e(f>rj. — 
KaTe/jLa^e? ovv Trpo? toj vaoi irov yeypafifievov to 
rvafei, aavTov ; — "Eycoye. — UoTepov ovv ovSev aoi 
tov yp&jjbfiaTos ifieXrjo-ev, rj 7rpo?ecr^e? re Kal eire^el- 
prjaras aavTov eirtaKOTrelv, osto ecrj? ; — Ma AC ov 
SrjTa, e<prf Kal yap Sr) irdvv tovto ye aifirjv elSevaf 
a X°^V y^P <*v aXXo to fjSecv, etye firiS* e)uavTov eyl- 
yvcocrKov. — ILoTepa Si gov SoKel yiyvcoaKeiv eavTov 25 
osti? Tovvofxa to eavTov fiovov olSev, rj ostcs, wnrep 
ol tov$ Tttttovs covovpuevoi ov irpoTepov olovTai ytyvco- 
crKecv, ov av fiovXcovTac yvcovac, irplv dv i7ncrKey}ra)VTai, 
iroTepov evireferj? eaTtv, rj 8vs7referj?, Kal iroTepov 
la%vp6<; eaTiv rj da'&evrjs, Kal iroTepov Ta%v<; rj (3pa- 
Su?, Kal TaXXa tcl irphs Trjv tov lttttov XP e ^ av e7 ™" 



138 xenophon's memorabilia. 

TiqSeid T€ Kal dveiriTrjSeia oVo)? %X ei > °v T0)( > 6 eavTop 
eincrice^raiJLevQS, ottoio? iarc 7rpo? tt\v dv^pcoTrivrjv 
Xpeiav, eyvco/ce ttjv avrov Svva/xiv ; — Ovtco? e/Jioiye 
SoKei, e(j)7), 6 iir] elSw ttjv eavTov Svvaynv dyvoeiv 

26 iavrov. — ^Etcelvo Se ov (f>avepov, ecfrri. oti Sid fiev to 
elSevai eavrovs ifKetara dyaSsd irda^ovcnv ol dv^pco- 
7T0i t Sid Se to iyjreva^ai eavTcov nrXelcrTQL iccucd ; ol fiev 
yap iavTovs eiSoTes Ta T€ eiriTTjSeia eavTots icracri, Kal 
SiayiyvcoaKovaiv a re SvvavTai Kal d fitf* Kal a fiev 
eiriGTavTat, irpaTTovTes TropiCpvTal T6 &v SeovTai Kal 
ev 7rpaTT0Vcnv, S)v Se firj eiriaTavTau direyoyievoi dva- 
fjbdpTrjToc yiyvovTCLi ical Sia<pevyovac to /ai/cco? irpaT- 
Teiv Sid tovto Se Kal tovs dWov? dv^pdairovs Svvd- 
fievoi SoKi/Jid^eiv Kal hid Tr)$ to)v dXkcov %pe/a9 ra t€ 

27 dyefed iropiCpvTai /cal Ta icaicd (pvXaTTOVTai, Ol Se 
/jurj e^Sore?, dWd Sietyevapbevot, t?}? eavTcov SiW/zea)9 

7Tp6? T6 TOV$ dW0V$ dv§pG)7T0V$ KoX TaWa dv^pcb- 

TTiva irpdy/JbaTa o/jloico$ SiaKeivTai* koX ovre &v Seov- 
Tai iaaaiv, ovt6 6 to irpaTTOvaiv, ovt€ oh Xp&vTai, 
dXkd 7rdvTcov tovtcov SiafiapTdvovTes toov T6 dya^cov 

28 air OTvyydv oven /cal Toh /catcocs tt e p in ittt ovcrc. Kal oi 
fji€V €lS6t€<; 6 to ttoiovgiv, eiriTvyydvovTes S)V TrpaT- 
Tovaiv, evSo^oi re /cat Tip,ioi yiyvovTai* Kal oX T6 
ofMOLoc tovtols rjSew xp&VTai, o% Ye diroTvyxavovTes 
tcjv 7rpayfidTG)V eiri^vfiovcn tovtovs virep avTciov /3ov- 
Xevea^ai, /cal irpoiarTaa^al T6 eavTcov tovtovs, /cal 

. Ta<? eX7r/Sa? t&v dya&wv ev tovtois eypvGi^ Kal Sid 
irdvTa Tama irdvTcov fiaXiaTa tovtovs dyair&aiv. 

29 Ol Se fir) elSoTes 6 ti Troiovai, Ka/coo$ Se alpov[ievoi y 
Kal oh dv eTTixeipijo-cDcriv aTroTvyyavovTes, ov [xovov ev 
avToh tovtoi? fyj/jiiovvTai T€ Kal KoXd&VTai, dXkd Kal 
dSo^ovcn Sid TavTa Kal KaTayekaaTOi ylyvovTai^ Kal 
KaTatypovov/jievoi Kal aTifJia^ofJievoL ^ooaiv opd? Se Kal 
tcov iToXecov 0Ti oaat dv dyvorjo-aaaL ttjv eavToov 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 189 

SvvapLLV KpeLTTOGL iroXepLrjcrcdo-LV, ai piev avdararob 
yiyvovTai, ai S' e£ iXev^epcov SovXaL. Kal 6 Ev^v- 
Srjfios* C if2? irdvv fiov Sokovv, ecj)rj : S) % compares, irepl 30 
ttoXXov TTOLrjriov elvai to eavTov yLyvcocrKeLv, OVTCOS 
ia^c oTro^ev Se %pr) ap^ao^au eiTLaKoirelv eavTov, 
tovto 7rpo? o~e airoftXeTrcD el /jlol i^eXtfcrcus av e^rjyrj- 
aacr^au 0vK0vv r ecf)7] 6 ^CDfcpdrr)^ ra pcev dyd^d 31 
Kal ra KaKa birold icrrc, 7rdvrco<; itov <ycyvcbcr/cei,<z ; — 
Nrj AC, e(f)T]' el yap pirjSe ravra olSa, Kal tcov dvSpa- 
iroScov (fravXorepos av e'lrjv. — if I^L Srj, ecf>7], Kal ipLol 
i^rjyrjcraL avrd. — *AXX* ov ^aXeirov, e<fir}* irp&TOV 
fjbev yap avrb to vyialvew dydSsov elvai vopbl^co, to Se 
voaelv KaKov, eireiTa tcl a%Tia eKaTepov avToov, Kal 
ttotcl Kal fipcoTa Kal e7rLT7]8evpLaTa, tcl [xev irpb$ to 
vyialvew fyepovTa dya^sd, tcl Se 7rpb$ to voaelv KaKa. 

— Ovkovv, e(f>r]) Kal to vyLaivew Kal to voaelv, OTav 32 
ixev dyd^sov tlvos atTia yiyvrjTaL, dya^d av eirj, OTav 
S£ KaKov, KaKa. — TIoTe 8' av, etprj, to fiev vyLaivew 
KaKoi) aiTLov yevoLTOj to Se voaelv dya^sov ; — r/ OTav 
vrj AC. ecf)7), aTpaTela? Te alayjpas Kal vavTLXlas f3\a- 
fiepd? Kal aXXcov ttoXXcov tolovtcov oi puev 8l& pcopbrjv 
pLeTao"XpvTe$ diroXcovTaL, oi Se Sc da^eveiav diroXeL- 
iffeevres aco^coaLv. — 'AXrj^r) XeyeL?* dXX' bpas, ecj)rj, 

OTL Kal TCJV OofaXlpLCOV oi fJLeV Slo, pcb/JLTJV pLeTe.'XpvcrLVy 

oi Se Sl da^evebav diroXeiirovTaL. — TavTa ovv, e$7/, 
7Tore fiev GD(f>eXovvTa, TroTe Se fiXaTTTOVTa fidXXov 
dyd&d rj KaKa eaTLV ; — OvSev fid Ala fyalveTab KaTa 
ye toutov tov Xoyov. \4\\' r) ye tol ao(pla, a> 2co- 33 
KpaTes, dva/JL(f)L<;/37]T7]Tco<; dyaSsov Icttlv ttolov yap av 
t^? irpdyixa ov fteXTLOV irpaTTOL aocfrbs tov rj dfia!§rjs ; 

— Tl Sal; tov AaiSaXov, ecfrr), ovk aK7]Koa$, otl 
Xrjcj&els V7rb Mlvco SLa ttjv crofyiav rjvayKa^eTO eKelvco 
SovXeveLV, Kal tt}? Te iraTplSos dfia Kal t?}? eXev^e- 
pla<$ eaTeprfbr), Kal ewL^eLpoov diroSLSpdaKeLV fxeTa tov 



140 XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 

vlov rbv re nralha dircoXeae Kal avrbs ov/c rjhvvrj^r) 
aco^rjvaij dXX' aTreveyfiel? eh tov? fiapftdpovs rrdXit 
i/cel ihovXevev ; — Aeyerai vrj Ai\ ecf)rj f ravra. — Ta 
he HaXafir)hov<; ov/c dfcrjKoas ttcl^t] ; rovrov yap hr) 
rrdvre^ vfivovaw, co? hid aofylav (ffoovrfbeh vtto tov 
^Ohvaaecos cnroXXvTai. — Aeyerai Kal ravra, €<fir). — 
"AXXovs Be rroaovs olei Sea aotyiav avapiraarovs irpbs 

34 fiacriXea yey ovivai, /cal eicel hovXeveiV ; — Kivhvvevei, 
ecfrrj, co %cbfcpare$, dvaficpiXoycorarov dya^bv elvai rb 
evhaifiovelv. — Etye fir] ri$ avro, ecprj, co Ev^vhrjfie, 
e£ dficj>iX6ycov dya^cbv avvrfeelr]. — Tl 8' av, icfyrj, 
rcov evhaifioviKcov dficfrlXoyov e'er); — Ovhev, £$77, elye 
fir) irpo^rjaofiev avrS KaXXos, r) layby, rj rrXovrov, 
r) hogav, r) ical n aXXo rcov roiovrcov. — 'AXXd vr) 
Ala irpo^rjaofieVy etftr)* ir cos yap av n? avev rovrcov 

35 evhaifiovotrj ; — Nrj AL\ ecprj, irpos^rjCTOfiev dpa el; &v 
7roXXa teal yaXerra avfiftaivei rol$ dv^rpcbiroi*;' TroXXol 
fiev yap Sea rb /cdXXo? vrrb rcov enl roh cbpalots 
Trapa/ce/avrjtcorcov hiacp&eipovrai, 7roXXol he Sea rrjv 
Icryyv fieiCpcnv epyois eiriyeipovvres ov fUKpoZs tca/col? 
rrepnrlrrrova^ iroXXol he Sea rbv rrXovrov hiaSipvirro- 
fievol re ical eirifiovXevbfievoi diroXXvvra^ rroXXol he 
hia ho^av /cal TroXtri/crjv hvvajuv fieydXa Katca ire- 

36 irov^acriv. — 'AXXa firjv, efyrj, elye firjhe rb evhaifiovelv 
eirawcov bp^scos Xeyco, bfioXoyco firjhe o n Trpbs rov$ 
S^eou? evyea^ai %pr) elhevau 'AXXa ravra fiev, ecftrj 
6 ScoKparrj?, ccrcos hia rb acj)6hpa rncrreveiv elhevai 
ouS' ea/ceyjrai' e7rel he 7roXeco<z hrjfioKparovfievrjs rrapa- 
a/cevd^rj irpoecrrdvai, hrjXov, on hrjfioKparlav ye olcr^a 

37 rl earl. — Uavrco? hrjirov^ ecprj. — Ao/cel ovv aot hvva- 
rbv elvai hrjfio/cparlav elhevai fir) elhora hrj/iov ; — 
Ma AT ov/c efioiye. — Kal rl vo fillet? hrjfiov elvac ; — 
Tov? irevr)ra<$ rcov iroXircov eycoye. — Kal rou9 rrevr)- 
ra$ a pa ola^a ; — Uc5? yap ov ;- — ^Ap ovv Kal rovs 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 141 

wXovcrlovs olcfea ; — -OvSev ye rjrrov rj Kal rovs irevr]- 
ras. — Uotovs Se irevrjra^ /cal itoiovs rrXovcriovs ko- 
Xels ; — Toy? p*ev, otfiai. pr) l/cava, e%ovra<; el<? a Sec 
reXelv rrevrjra^j rov<z Se irXeico rcov l/cavcov ttXovctiovs ; 
— KarafiefjiaSnifcas ovv, ore eviot? fiev irdvv oXlya 38 
eypvaiv ov fiovov apxel ravra, dXXa Kal irepirroiovv- 
rat air avT&v, eviois Be irdvv iroXXd ov% licavd earu ; 
Kal vrj AC, ecf)7j 6 Ev&vStj/jlos, op^cbs yap fie dva- 
fjLLfjLvrjo-fceis, olSa yap teal rvpdvvov? rcvds, ot St ev- 
Seiav, (S?7T6/j ol d7rop(oraroij avayicaCpvTai dSiKelv, 
Ovkovv, ecpT] 6 ScofcpaTT)?, elye ravra ovrco? e^efc, rov$ 39 
pev rvpdvvovs eh rbv Stjijlov ^rjaofjiev, rov$ Se oXlya 
Keicrrnievov^ edv oIkovo/jlckoI Shtiv, el<$ rov<$ rrXovcrlovs ; 
Kal 6 Ev^vSrjfJios e<f>7)* 'Avayfcdfyi, jj,e /cal ravra 
hjJLoXoyelV) SrjXovori r) i/nr) (pavXorrjs' Kal cf>povrl£(0, 
urj Kpdriarov rj fiov atyav KivSvvevco yap arrXa)? 
ovoev eioevau 

Kal iravv d^v/jLco? e%cov dirrjX^e /cal /cara(f>po- 
vr)o~a<$ eavrov /cal vofiicras r& ovrv dvSpdiroSov elvai. 
IIoXXol fiev ovv rcov ovrco Scare^evrcov vtto HcoKpd- 40 
rovs ov/cero avr<p irpo^rjeaav, ovs teal /3Xa/ccorepov$ 
ev6/jLL%eV) 6 Se EifevSrj/jLos vrreXafiev ov/c av aXXcos 
avrjp dfyoXoyo? yevea^ac, el fir) 6 re fjidXccrra %(o- 
/cpdrec avveirf Kal ovk aTTeXeiirero ere avrov, el firj 
re dvayKalov eiy evia Se Kal i fit/Metro a>v eKelvos 
eirerrjSevev 6 Se a>9 eyvco avrov ovrco? eypvra^ r\Kicrra 
fjbev Scerdparrev, drrXovcrrara Se Kal cra<f>ecrrara i%7]- 
yelro a re evo/bbc^ev elSevat Selv Kal emrrjSeveiv Kpa» 
rccrra elvau 



142 xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER III. 

ARGUMENT. 

n the two preceding chapters, we have a brief exemplification of Socra- 
tes' method of acquainting himself with the character of different indi- 
viduals, and gaining them as listeners to his instructions. Xenophon 
next presents more particularly the manner of his treatment of his dis- 
ciples, and the subjects on which he was most accustomed to dwell in 
his teachings. 

It was his earnest desire, first of all, to make them reasonable beings, 
and to inspire them with sentiments of reverence and gratitude to the 
gods, without which all knowledge would only give them ability to do 
evil (§ 1, 2). In a conversation with Euthydemus he first explained the 
care of the gods for men in providing for all their necessities and minis- 
tering to their happiness (§ 3 — 9). They have even made and sustained 
other animals for the use of man (§ 10). Besides the pleasures of sens 
they have given him reason, the ability to express his thoughts and feel- 
ings in language, and the knowledge of the future, by means of divina- 
tion (§ 11, 12). In answer to the intimation of Euthydemus that 
Socrates is himself especially favored by the gods ? alluding to his guid- 
ing deity {pcLi}x6viov\ he answers, for substance, that all would be guided 
as well as himself, if they did not look for visible deities, but gave heed 
to their revelations of themselves in their works (§ 12 — 14). It is also 
the duty of all to honor and reverence the gods according to their ability 
($ 15—18). 

The general similarity of the contents of this chapter with Book L 
chap. IY, will not escape notice. There Socrates attempts to convince 
the skeptical Aristodemus that the gods have a direct regard for indivi- ' 
dual men. In this chapter, the real existence and agency of the gods is 
made prominent. 



I To fxev ovv XeiCTiKov? teal irpaiCTiicovs fcal firj^avc- 
zcovs yiyvea^at, tovs avvovTa? ov/c eairevSev, aXka 
irporepov tovtcdv oJero yjpr\vai ccDcfrpocvpTjv clvtoIs ey- 
yevea^ac tov$ yap avev rod ccecfrpoveiv ravra Svva- 
fjbivov? ahuccorepov? re koI hwarcorepov^ fca/covpyelv 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 143 

evojit^ev elvai, JJpcoTov /uev Brj irepl *&eov<z iiretparo 2 
acb(f)pova$ iroielv tov<? avvovras, ''AWol fiev ovv avT& 
irpbs aWov? ovtcos ojjllKovvtl Trapayevofievoi BtqyovvTO, 
iyco Be, ore 77/50? Ev^vBrj/xov TOtdBe BieXeyeTo, irape- 
yev6fir]v. Elire /not. e<£?7, <S Ev^vBrj/jie, rjBr) irore aot 3 
eirrp^ev iv^v/jLrj^rjvcu, o>9 e7Ttyie\co9 oi ^eol &v oi civ- 
^pcoTrot heovrat fcarea /cev&fcaa 1 ; Kal 6V Ma top Ai\ 
€(j)7], ovk e/iMoiye. — \4\V olcfed y, ec})7], ore irp&rov 
fiev (fxvrbs Seo^e^-a, b tj/jllv oi *&eol irapeyovaiv ; — 
Nrj Al\ ecf)7], 6 y el fjirj ecj/OjjLev, ofioiOL T0Z9 TvefrXots 
dv rjfiev eve/cd ye twv rjfierepcov o^aX/icov. — *A\\a 
jjltjv Kal dvairavaedy^ ye Beofievois rjfuv vv/cra irape- 
yovcri KaXkicrTOV dvairavTiqpiov, — Haw y> e$r\, Kal 4 
tovto %dpLTOS a^iov. — Ovkovv Kal, iireiSf) 6 puev rj\ios 
<j)Q)T€ivb<; tbv Ta? re copa? tt}? r/jxepa^ fjfilv Kal raXKa 
iravra aa(j}7]Vi^ec, rj he vv% Sea to aKoretvr] elvai dara- 
(pearepa eariv, acrrpa iv rfj vvktI dvicj)7]vaVj a rjpZv 
tcl<$ copas tt}? vvktq? e/jL(j)avL%ei : Kal Bed tovto 7roXXa 
S)V Beope^a irpaTTOfiev ; — "EaTi TavTa, e(f>7]. — 'AXkd 
firjv r\ ye ae\r]VT) ov /jlovov ttj<$ wktos, dWa Kal tov 
fATjvbs to, fJt>ep7) cfravepd rjfjuv irocel. — Haw fiev ovv, 
e<fir]. — To S', eirel Tpo<firj<; Beo/ie^a, TavTrjv rj/jLiv ck 5 
tt)$ yr)s dvaBtBovat, Kal oopa? dpfiOTTOvaas 7rpo9 tovto 
irapeyeiVy at rj/xcv ov jjlovov &v BeojJbe^a TroWd Kal 
iravTola 7rapaa-Kevd£ov(TLVj dWa Kal oh evjypatvofJLe^a ; 
— TIdvv, ecf)7}, Kal TavTa (friXdv^pcoTa. — To Be Kal 6 
vBcop rj/ALV irapeyew ovtco 7roWov afyov, (S9T6 Kal (f>v- 
Teveiv Te Kal avvav^eiv ttj yfj Kal Ta?9 &pais irdvTa 
tcl yjpr\cniia tj/jliv, awTpecfretv Be Kal avTovs rjiid^, Kal 
fjLiyvv/JLevov irdai toi$ Tpe^ovacv r]fid<; evKaTepyaaTo- 
Tepd Te Kal a>^e\c/jicoTepa Kal fjoico iroielv avTa, Kai, 
eirecBrj ifkeiaTov Beo/xe^a tovtov, dtffeoveaTaTOV avTo 
irapej(eLV r)iuv ; — Kal tovto, ecfrr), irpovoiyriKov. — To 7 
Be Kal to TTvp iropiaac tj/jllv, eiziKovpov fiev yfrv^ov^, €7ri- 



144 xenophon's memorabilia. 

Kovpov Se a/corovs, crvvepybv Se 7rpo? irdcrav Teyyr\v 
Kal irdvra, ocra cofaXeias eveKa dv^pcoiroL fcaraafcevd- 
%ovtcu ; co? yap crvveXovTL elirelv, ovBev d^coXoyov dvev 
7rvpb<; av^pcDiroc tcov 7r/oo? tov (3Lov yp^aLficov Kara- 
o-Kevd^ovrac. — r T7rep/3dXXei, €<j>7}, Kal tovto cptXav- 

8 ^pc07ria. — [To 8e Kal dipa rj/jiiv dcp^ovcos ovtco Trav- 
Tayov SoayvcraL, ov \xbvov irpofiayov Kal avvrpofyov 
&?}$, dXXd Kal nreXdyr} irepav cV avrov Kal rd eiri- 
TrjSeca aXXovs dXXayo^L Kal ev aXXoBairfj crTeXXofie- 
vov<z TTopi^ea^aij 7rw? ov% virep Xbyov ; — *AveKc\>pa- 
cttov. — ] To Se top tjXlov, iwecSdv ev yeificovL rpaTrrjTat, 
irpo^ikvat rd fiev dSpvvovra, rd 8e fypaivovra, cov 
Kacpbs SteXrjXv^ev, Kal ravra SiaTrpa^d/xevov /jL7]K6tc 
iyyvripco irpostevai, dXX! aTrorpeTrea^at (frvXarro/jLevov, 
/jltj 11 97yLta? /laXXov tov Beovros ^epfialvcov /SXdyfrr}, 
Kal orav av iraXuv diucov yevriTai, ev^a Kal tj/jLlv 8rj- 
Xov eariv, on, el irpoacoTepco direicriVy aTroTrayrjao/JLe^a 
virb tov 'tyvypvs, nrdXtv av Tpeirea^aL Kal Trposycopelv* 
Kal ivTav^a tov ovpavov dvacrTpecfrea^aL) ev^a cov 
fjidXto-Ta rmas tofaXo it] ; — Nr) tov Ai\ ecf>r] 9 Kal TavTa 

9 TravTairaatv eocKev dv^pcoircov eveKa yiyvofieva. — To 
S' av, eTretSr) Kal tovto cf>avepbv, otl ovk dp vireve- 
yKatfxev ovt€ to Kadfia ovt6 to i/r{5^o?, el i^airivr)? 
ylyvoLTo, ovtco fiev KaTa fMKpbv Trpo^i&vai tov tjXlov, 
ovtco Be KaTa /JLiKpbv dirievai, cosre Xav^sdveiv rj/Jids 
€69 eKaTepa ra laryvpoTaTa Ka^LcrTa/jLevov? ; *Eyco fiev, 
ecfyrj 6 Ev^vSrjfjLOSi 77S77 tovto ctkottco, el dpa ri eaTL 
tol$ *&eol<$ epyov rj dv^pcbirovs ^epaireveiv, eKelvo Se 
fjbbvov ifjL7roSl^ec fie, otl Kal TaXXa %coa tovtcov fieTeyec. 

Ov yap Kal tovt\ ecjzr] 6 %coKpdTri<$ <f>avepbv, otl koi 
TavTa dv^ptbirtov eveKa ylyveTai Te Kal dvaTpecj^eTaL ; 
tI yap aXXo £a>ov alycov Te Kal otcov Kal lirirtov Kal 
ftocov Kal ovcov Kal tcov aXXcov ^cocov ToaavTa dya^d 
diroXaveL, ocra dv^pcoiroL ; ifiol fxev yap Sokcl irXeio* 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 145 

roov (frovcbv Tpefyovrai yovv /cal ^prjjxaTi^ovTaL ovSev 
rjTTOV airo tovtcov t) air e/celvcov ttoXv Se yevos av- 
^pcoircov Toh pAv etc ttj<; yrjs §vo\ievoi<$ eh rpocfrrjv ov 
Xpoovrai, drrb Se /3Q<j/C7]fidra)v ■ ydXa/CTt /cal Tvpoo /cal 
icpeacri Tpe^bybevoi ^ooaf Trdvres Se rfoacrcrevovTes /cal 
hapLa^ovTes rd xptfatjULa tcov ^qocdv el? re iroXepiov /cal 
eh dXka iroXXd avvepyoh yjioovTai. — e Ofioyvco/jLovco 
aoi /cal tovt\ e<fcr)* opoo yap avToov /cal rd ttoXv lo~X v ~ 
pore pa rj/icov ovtcds viroyeipia ytyvofxeva rots dv^pco- 
Trots, o5?re Xprjcr^aL avroh 6 re av fSovXcovTat. — To S\ll 
e7rei8r) TroXXa ptev /caXd /cal oocfieXtpta, StacjoeprovTa Se 
dXXrjXoov io~TL, irpo^elvat roh dv^pooirois ala^srjaets 
dpjAOTTOvaas irpbs efcacrra : St oov diroXavopbev irdvToov 
tcov dyafheov to Se /cal Xoytcrfibv rjpLtv ept^vaat, S 
irepl oov alcr^avo/xe^a Xoyi^optevoi re /cat ptvrjp.ovevov- 
T€? KarapLav^dvofieV) orrr] e/caara avpupepet, fcal TroXXa 
/jLijxavco/jLe^a, St oov tcov re dya^oov diroXavoptev /cal 
Ta /ca/cd dXe^opte^a' to he /cal ep\ir\velav Sovvat, St 12 
rjs irdvToov tcov dya^cov fAeTaSiSoptev re dXXrjXot? St- 
Sdcr/covTes /cal /cotvcovovpLev, /cal vo/iov? Tt§epte$a : /cal 
TroXiTevofjLe^a ; — HavTairacrtv iol/caatv, & Sco/cpaTe^ 
oL ^reol rroXXrjv tcov dv&pcoTrcov eirtpLeXetav irotela^at. 
— To he /cal, el dSwaTovptev Ta avptcpepovTa irpovoel- 
a^at inrep tcov pteXXovToov, TauTjj avTOvs rjjULLV aw- 
epyetv, Sid ptavTitcr}? Toh Trvv^avopLevoLS (f)pd£ovTa<? Ta 
a7ro/3r]o-6{jLeva, teal StSdcncovTa^^ y av dptaTa yiyvowTO ; 
— Sol S\ e<j)7], So Sco/cpaTes, iot/cacrtv errt cj)tXt/ccoTepov 
rj Toh aXXots %prjo-^at, el ye ptrjSe eTrepooTooptevot vtto 
gov Trpoo-Tj/jLalvovcrl aot d Te %prj iroielv /cal d ptrj. — 
t/ OtL Si ye dXy^f) Xeyco, /cal ai) yvooarj, av jjltj dva- 13 
ptevys, ecos av ra? fiopcf)d$ tcov ^aecov tSys, aX\' i%ap/cf) 
gov Ta epya avToov opcovTL ae(3ea^ai icai Tipudv tovs 
^eovs. 'Evvoet Se, otc /cal avTol oi ^reol ovtoo? vtto- 
Sencvvovatv oi Te yap dXXoc rjficv Tayahd SiSovTes 

7 



146 xenophon's memorabilia. 



TOl- 






ovhev tovtcdv els rov [leaves lovres hthoacrc, /cat 6 to* 
6\ov kogjjlov avvrdrrcov re teal avve^cov, ev & irdvra 
kclXcl teal dya^d earn, teal del puev xpcofievocs drpi/3rj 
re teal vyid teal dyrjpara irape^cov, ^arrov he votj/jlu- 
to$ dvajiaprrjTCD^ vTTTjpeTOVpra, ovtos ra \xeyiGTa fiev 
Trpdrroav oparat, Tahe he otKovoficov doparos rj/ilv iartv. 
Y^Evvbei h\ otl teal 6 irdcri <f>avepb<; ho/ecov elvat rfKios 
ovte eirurpeiTeL tols dv^pcoTTOL? iavrbv dtepij3c!)<; opdv, 
d\\\ edv tls avrbv dvaiSobs tyX €L PV ^^da^ao, ttjv 
oyjrcv d^aipelrat, Kal tol>? vTrrjpera^ he tcov ^ewv 
evprjcreis depavets oWa?' teepavvos re yap otl fiev dvco- 
^ev d(j)L€Ta^ hr)\ov, Kal otl ols dv evrvyri 7rdvTcov 
teparei, opdrau 8' ovr eirLutv, ovre tear aa teri^a^, ovre 
U7ricbv teal dvejubOL avrol fiev ov% opayvrai, a he ttol- 
ovctl cpavepd rj/mlv earc, Kal irpo^iovrwv avToov ala^a- 
vofie^a. 'AXkd firjv Kal dv^pooirov ye ^f%^, r), ecirep 
tl Kal dX\o tgov dv^pcD7rlvcDv : tou ^eiov fiere^o, otl 
\xev fiaaCkeveL ev tj/jllv, cfravepov, oparai he ovh* avrrj. 
*A %prj Karavoovvra fir) Kara^povelv tgov dopdrcov, 
dXX? eK tgov yiyvojxevoov ttjv hvvafiw avrcov Karafiav- 

15 ^advovra rifidv to haL/iovLov. 'Eycb /juev, 3) ScoKpares, 
ecj)7] 6 Ev^vhrj/ios, otl fiev ovhe fiLKpbv dfieXrjaco tov 
haLjioviov, cameos olha, e\elvo he a&vfiGo, otl \ioi hoKel 
ra? tgov ^eoov evepyeala? ovh* dv eh iroTe dv^rpco- 

16 ttojv d%lai<$ ydpiaiv djielfiecr^aL. 'AWd fir/ tovto 
d^vfiei, ecj)7), co Ev^vhrj/ie 9 opas yap, otl 6 ev Ae\- 
cfiols ^eo?, oTav Tt? avTbv eirepcoTa^ ttcos dv tol$ *&eol$ 
yup'iCpiTO, diroKpiveTai* No/jlg) TroXew?' vojjlos he 
hrjirov TravTayov evTi KaTa hvvafiiv lepol<$ *&eov$ dpi- 
cTKea^ac* 7ra3? ovv dv tl$ kolKKlov Kal evcre/3eaTepop 
tl/jLoot) ^eou^ rj co? avTol KeXevovcnv, ovtco ttocoqv ; 

i7'AWd KpT) ttj<; [lev hwdfjuecDS fiyhev vfyiea^au* OTav 
yap ti<$ tovto TToifj, cfiavepbs hrjirov ecrTl totc ov tljjl&v 
^eow?' xprj ovv fxfjhev eXkelirovTa Kara hvvajJLiv tljiciv 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 147 

tovs ^eou? ^appeiv re fcal ekirt^etv ra (JLeyiara dya- 
&a* ov yap Trap* aXXcov y av t£? puei^a) eXiri^odv 
crcocfipovoLT] 7) irapa tcov ra fieytara axfieXecv Svva- 
jxevcov, ov8 ' av aXkco? jxaWov, tj el tovtois apea/coi, 
apecr/cot Se 7rc5? av fiaXkov, rj el co? fxaXiara Trefooiro 
avrols ; Tocavra aev hf) Xeycov re /cal avrbs ttoloov 18 
evaefiearepovs re koi acocppovearepov^ tovs avvovras 
TrapeaKeva^ev. 



CHAPTER IV. 



ARGUMENT. 



Justice, BiKaioavurj or rb diKaiov, is the subject of this chapter, as piety, 
a-wcppoorvvrj 7r€p\ &€oi>s, was of the preceding. Socrates inculcated this 
upon his disciples : 

1. By his example ; especially by his regard for law and his unde- 
viating obedience to it, both in private and public life (§ 1 — 5). 

2. By precept ; an example of which is given in a conversation with 
Hippia, a sophist : After a considerable colloquy, the purport of which 
is that justice consists rather in right action than in ingenious and novel 
theories, Socrates defines it as obedience to law: rb vofiifioy dUaioy 
dvcu (§ 6—12) ; and he who is obedient to the laws, which are the pre- 
scriptions of the citizens in reference to what they shall do or abstain 
from doing, is just, and the reverse (§ 13). The fact that the laws are 
changed is no objection to them (§ 14). Those are indeed the best 
rulers who, like Lycurgus, make the citizens most obedient to the laws, 
and that State will best acquit itself in peace and war, whose laws are 
obeyed (§ 15). Even peace and concord in the State and families, and 
honor and confidence among individual citizens, are dependent upon 
obedience to law (§ 16 — 18). 

But all laws are not written, Socrates adds ; some are given by the 
gods to the whole human race, and are to be observed at all times. The 
violation of these laws brings certain punishment with it, and thus a 
higher than human authority is evinced for them (§ 19 — 24). The gods, 



118 xenophon's memorabilia. 






then, prescribe only just laws, and thus show that every thing that ia 
vS/JLifiov is diKcuov (§ 25). 






1 'AXXa fjbrjv Kal irepl rov Stfcalov ye ovk direKpv- 

7TT6TO TjV 6^6 <yVQ)/JLr)V, dXXd Kal €pj(p dlTeSeLKVVTO, 

Ihia re irdcn vofJblpLWS re Kal dxpeXipboys %pa)/jLevos t 

KaX KOivfj dpyoval re a ol vo/jlol irpo^rdrroiev ireteo- 

t jjievos teal Kara tto'Xlv Kal ev rats arparelac^ ovtoos, 

2 co9Te StdSrjXos elvai irapa tou? aXXovs evra/crcov, /cal 
ore ev rats eKfcXrjaiaLs eirLardrr)<; yevbfievos ovk eire- 
rpeyjre T(p StJ/jlo) irapa rovs vo/iov? ^}rr)<piaaa^fac, dXXd 
avv tol% v6/jlol$ r)vavi cafer) roiavrrj op/ifj rov hrjfxov^ 
rjv ovk civ olfiat dXXov ovSiva dv$pa)irov viropbelvai* 

3 /cal ore ol rpidfcovra irposerarrov avrco irapa tovs vo- 
(jlovs ri, ov/c iirefoero* rols re yap veois dirayopevbv- 
rcov avrcbv fir) ScaXeyea^ai,, koX irpo^ra^dvrayv iiceivcp 
re teal aXXocs rial rcov iroXcrcbv dyayelv Tiva eirl 
^avdrq), jjlovos ov/c iireca^r) Bid to irapa tou? vofiovs 

4 avrco irpo^rdrrea^aL' /cal ore rr)v virb MeXrjrov ypa- 
<f>r)v e<fievye 7 rcov aXXa)V elate orcov ev tols SiKacrTrjpLOLS 
irpbs f )(dpiv re rot? hiKacnals ScaXeyecr^ac /cal /coXa- 
/cevetv /cal heloteau^irapa rov? vbjiovs, /cal Sta rd rot- 
avra iroXXwv iroXXd/as virb rcov Sifcaaroov d<pLefjLeva)v, 
i/ceivos ovSev rj^eXrjcre rcov elateorwv ev rS Sc/caarrjpiq) 
irapa tovs vbfiovs irotrjaatj aXXa pa8la)<z civ acjze^el? 
virb twv St/caarcoVj el /cal pLerpia)? n rovra)V eirolrjae, 
irpoelXero fidXXov rots vopboi? epL/jbivcov dirofcavetv rj 

5 irapavofjioov ^9}v. Kal eXeye Se o{/to)9 real irpbs dXXovs 
[iev iroXXd/aS; olSa Si irore avrbv Kal 7rpo? 'Iirirlav 
rov *HXelov irepl rov StKalov rotdSe hiaXe^evra* Sid 
Xpovov yap d^LKOfievos 6 ^Iiririas 'A^rjva^e irapeyivero 
tg> "SwKpdreb Xeyovn irpos rivas, a>? ^avfiacrrbv ecrj to, 
el pbev Ti? fiovXocro CKvrea SiSd^aa^al nvd r) reKrova 
r) yaXKea r) lirirea^ pur) diropetv, qitol av iripb'tyas tovtoi 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 149 

rvxpf (f>aal Si Tives Kal Xirirov Kal (3ovv tco j3ovXo[Mivcd 
Sifcalovs irotrjaaa^ai irdvia fieaTa elvac tcov ScSa^ovTcov • 
lav Si T£? /SovXrjTai rj avrbs fid^elv to SUaiov, rj vlbv 
rj olfcirrjv ScSd^aa^ac, p,rj elSevat, ottol dv iX^cbv Tvyoi 
tovtov. Kal 6 fjuev ^Iirirla^; aKOvaas ravra^ oosirep 6 
eirtaKooiTToov clvtov "Etl yap av, €$7], <S ^co/cpare?, 
ifceiva tcl avra Xeyet?, a iyco irdXaL iroii aov rjKovaa ; 
Kal 6 Scofcpdrr]?' *0 Se ye tovtov SeLVOTepov, ecfrrj, w 
Iiriria^ ov jxbvov del tcl clvtcl Xiyco, dXXd /cal irepl 
tcov avTcov ai) 5' tcrco? Sid to iroXv/jLa^r]<; elvaL irepl 
tcov avTcov ovSiiroTe tcl avTcu XiyeL$. — AfiiXeL^ e<firj, 
Tretpco/jLac Kaivov tl XiyeLv deL — IIoTepov, e^rj, teal 7 
7T€pl &v eiriaiaaaL, olov ire pi ypa/ufxaTcov, edv t?s eprj- 
Tab ae, irbaa Kal irola XcoKpaTov? eaTtv, aXXa fiev 
irpoTgpov, aXXa Se vvv iretpa XiyeLv ; rj irepl dpfepboov 
tch? epcoTcoaiv, el Ta SU irivie Sifca eaTiv, ov tcl avTa 
vvv, a Kal Trpbiepov, diroKplvr) ; — Hepl /nev tovtcov, 
ecf)r} 7 co XtofcpcLTeS) cosirep av, Kal eyco del tcl avTa 
Xeyco, irepl /nivTOL tov Slkulov irdvv olfiai vvv eye.LV 
eiireiv, irpG$ a ovie av, ovt av aXXo? ovoeis ovvaiT 
dviearelv, — Nrj ttjv r 'Hpav, ecfcrj, fiiya Xiyeis dyaSsbv 8 
evprjKivai, el iravaoviav fxev oi StKaaTal Slya ^JTrj^L- 
%6 f uevoL, iravaovTat Se oi iroXliaL irepl tcov SiKamv 
dvTikiyovTh re Kal avTiSiKovvTes Kal aTaaiaCpvTe^, 
iravaovTai Se ai irokeis SiatyepofievaL irepl tcov Si/caicov 
Kal iroXejjLovaac' Kal eyco /lev ovk olS\ biroo? av diro- 
XeLcffoeirjv aov irpb tov aKovaat ttjXikovtov dya^bv 
evprjKOTos. — 'AXXa fjud Ai\ ecf)7}, ovk aKOvarj, irpiv y 9 
av avTos diro$>r)vr}, 6 tl vo/jLi^et^ to SiKaiov elvac dpKet 
yap, OTi tcov aXXcov KaTayeXas ipcoTWV piev Kal eXey^cov 
irdvTa?, avTo? S' ovSevl ^iXcov viriyetv Xoyov, ovSe 
yvco/jLrjv dirofyalvea^av irepl oiSevos. — Tl Si; co 'Iir- 10 
7r/a, e(prj, ovk jja^rjaaij otl iyco a SoKel fiou SUaia 
uvat ovSev iravo/mai aTroSetKVVfjLevos ; — Kal irolos Sri 



150 xenophon's memorabilia. 

cot, ecf)7], ovtos 6 \6y09 icTTiv ; — El Se fir) \6ycp, ec^rj 
dXV epycp airoSei/cvvfiac rj ov So/cel croi dtjioTe/c/jLap* 
rorepov rod \6yov to epyov elvai ; — Ilokv ye vrj Al\ 
€(j>7)* Si/caca pbev yap Xeyovres iroXKol aSi/ca iroiovai, 

11 SUaca Se Trpdrrcov ovS^ av eh dS^/co? etrj. — "Hia^rr)- 
gcli ovv TrcoTTore fJiov rj tyevhopbapTvpovvTos, rj avico- 
(fiavTovvTos, rj c])i\ovs rj ttoKlv €t9 o~Taaiv e/JL/3dWovro^ ) 
rj aXko tl dhiicov irpdrrovro^ ; — Ov/c eycoye, ecfrr/. — 
To Se tcov uBlkcov dTre^ea^at ov hitcaiov rjyfj ; — Arj- 
X09, el, €(prj, co 2cb/cpaTe$) /cal vvv Bcac^evyetv ey^etpcop 
to dTToheitcvvaiiai yvco/jbrjv, 6 tl vo/jul^ets to SUaiov 
ov yap a irpaTTOVcriv ol hltcatoi, dW\ a purj irpaTTOvaL, 

12 Tama \e'yei<z. — 'AW* oi/JLrjv eycoye, ecf>rj 6 Hco/cpaTr)?, 
to fjurj ^sekeiv dSt/cecv Ircavov Si/caioo-vvrjs eiriheiyfia el- 
vac 9 el Si gol [xrj So/cet, a/ce^ac, eav ToSe aoi piakXov 
dpeaKrj* <j>rjfu yap iyco to vojull/jLOV hUaiov elvai. — 
^Apa to avTO Xeyeo^ & ^cbrcpaTes, vojull/jlov re Kal 81- 

13 Katov elvat ; — "Eycoye, e$>rj. — Ov yap ala^dvo/jiai 
aoVj oirolov vo/jll/aoVj rj ttolov hUaiov Xeyets. — N6/jlov$ 
Be 7ro\eco<;, etyrj* yiyvcbo-fcecs ; — "Eycoye, e<j>r}. — Kai 
Tivas tovtovs vo/AL^ecs ; — *A ol TroXiTac, efyrj, crvv^i- 
lievoi a Te 8el Troielv Kal &v dive^eo^aL eypd-tyavTo. 
— Ovkovv, e^V: vo/jll/jlo? fiev av ecr) 6 Kara Tama tto- 
\iTev6fJLevo$) avopuos 8e 6 Tama 7rapa/3alvcov ; — TIdvv 
fiev ovv, €(f>rj. — Ovkovv Kal hlfcaia puev av irpaTTou 6 
tovtol? TrefeofjLevos, ahuca S' 6 tovtols aTrefeaiv ; — 
TJdvv fiev o$v. — Ovkovv 6 fiev tcl hiicata nrpaTTcov 
81/catos, 6 Se Ta ahifca a&itco? ; — 2Tw? yap ov ; — f O 
fiev apa vo/ju/jlo? 81/caios eaTLV, 6 8e avofxos aSt/cos. 

MKal 6 *Iinrlas % JV6/xou? S\ ecprj, & Sco/cpaTes, ttw? av 
Tt? r)yrjaaiTO cnrovhalov irpayfjba elvai rj to Trefeea^at 
amoLSj ou? ye TroWdfas amol ol ^e/mevoo diroSoiafJbd- 
aavTes /jueTaTL^evTat ; — Kal yap iroXepbov, e(j)7] 6 2co- 
/epdTrjs iroXkdias dpdfxevai al TroXei? irakiv elpr]vr\v 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 151 

rrocovvrat. — Kal pudXa, e(prj. — Atdcfropov ovv ti oXei 

7T0L€LP, €(f)7], TOV$ TOL? VO/UOL? TTefeo/JLeVOVS <f>av\l£cQV, 

ore KaraXv^elev av ol vb\ioi, fj el tovs iv rocs iroXe- 
iLoiS evTcucrovvras tyeyots, ore yevotr av elpr\vr\ ; rj 
Kal Tov$ iv tols TroXefAOLS t<x?? irarpcat Trpo^vfuos 
fforf&ovvras fiefM(j)rj ; — Ma AC ovk eycoy\ ecj)7]. Av- 15 
Kovpyov Se rbv AafceSacjuLovcov, ecf)7] 6 ScoKpdrrjs, fcara- 
fiefjLa%r]fca<;, ore ovSev av 8id(f)opov t&v aXXcov 7roXecov 
rrjv ^irdprrjv eTTOirjareV) el pur\ to irefoecr^ai, tols vo- 
fxoi<$ iidXtara eveipydaaro avrfj ; toov Se dp^ovrcov iv 
Tat? TToKeaiy ovk olcrSa, on, o'lTtves av tols TroXlrats 
alrtcoTaroc coat rod rols vo/aol$ irefesecfeai, ovtol apt- 
cttol elcrt ; Kal ttoXl?, iv fj fidXicrra ol iroXlrau tols 
vojjboi? Trefoovraij iv elprfvrj re apecrra Stdyec teal iv 
iroXefKp avvTroararos icrriv ; J AXXa firjv Kal bjibvoid 16 
ye fieytcrTov re dya^sbv SoKel rals iroXecriv elvai, Kal 
ifkeiGTaKL? iv avrals a!i re yepovalat Kal ol apiaroi 
avhpes irapaKeXevovrat tol$ iroXlraLS ofiovoelv, Kal 
Travra^ov iv rfj c EXXd8i vojjlos Kelrai tov<z TroXiras 
b\xvvvai ojJLOvorjcreLV, Kal Travra^ov ojjlvvovgl rbv opKov 
tovtov ol/Jbat S' iyco ravra ylyvecr^at, ov% ottco? tovs 
avrovs 'xppovs Kplvcocrtv ol nroXlrai, ov8* ottcds tou9 
avrov? avXrjTas iTracvcoacv, ouS' 07r&>? tov$ avrovs 
TTocrjTas alpoyvrav, ouS' tva tol<? avrols rjScpvrat, a\V 
iv a tol$ vbfiois 7refocovTai,* tovtols yap tcov iroXtroyv 
ififievovTcov, al TroXet? la^vporarac re Kal evhaifiove- 
ararao ylyvovrai* avev Se S/JLovola? ovt av ttoXls ev 
7roXcrev^etr} f ovt oIko$ KaXcos OLKrf&elr). 'IS la he 7ra>9 17 
fiev av Ti9 rjrrov virb 7roXea)9 tyifMocro, 7rw9 S ' av fiaX- 
Xov Tificoro, rj el to?9 vo/jLOI? 7rei&oiTO ; 7rco9 S' av 
rjrrov iv T069 ScKacrT7]ploc<; rjTTWTO, rj 7rco9 av jiaXXov 
viKcprj ; Tcvt S' av Tt9 fiaXXov irLarevaeie TrapaKara- 
^ea^at r) yjprwxaTa, r) vlovs, r) ^vyarepa^ riva S' av 
i) ttoXi? oXrj a^tOTTcarorepov vfyrjaairo i ou vo{jlI[aov ; 



152 xenophon's memorabilia. 

irapa tlvos S' av fxaXXov tcov Si/calcov Tvyoiev rj yo- 
vels, rj oltceloi, i) ol/ceraL, rj cfriXot, r) iroXlraL, rj %evoi ; 
Ttvi 8' av fJiaXkov TroXepuoi iridTevGeiav rj avoids, r) 
aTrovSds, r) crvv^nycas irepl elpijvrjs ; tlvl S' av fiaXXov 
r) to) vojJLifMp avfMjULa^Qt e^eXoiev ylyvea^ai, tco S' av 
fxaXXov oi GVjitiayoi iriaTevaeiav rj rjyepioviav, rj cfrpoih 
papyiav, rj 7r6Xeis ; riva 8' av tls eve py err) or as viroXd- 
fiot, yapiv KO[iiela^aL puaXXov rj tov vofxipuov ; rj rlva 
fiaXKov av rt$ evepyerrjaetev i) Trap ov ydpiv airo- 
Xrjyjreo^ai vofjil^ei ; tco S' av tls j3ov\otro fiaXXov 
cfriXos elvai rj tco tolovtm, rj tco rjrrov effipos ; tco S' 
civ tl$ rjrrov 7ro\e/JLrjQ-eiev rj co av fidXcara fiev cfrtXo? 
elvai /3ovXolto, rj/acrra S' eyfirpos, ical c5 irXelcrTOi fiev 
cfrLXou Kal Gvpbixaypi (3ovXolvto elvac, eXdyj^GToi 8 

18 ejfitpol fcal iroXe/JUOL ; 'Eyco fiev ovv, & ^liriria, to 
avro e7riSecfcvvfJLC vo/jll/jlov re Kal Sl/catov elvai, av ^' 
el Tcivavrta yiyvcoaKeis, ScSacr/ce. Kal 6 ^TTTrlas* 
J AXXd) pa tov A la, ecfrr}, S) 5 'go tc pares, ov jxoi Sokcj 
Tclvavria ytyvcoaKetv oh e'tprjfcas rrepl tov Si/caiov. — 

l^'Aypdefrovs Se Tivas ola^a, ecfrr}, & ^Iiriria, vojulovs ; — 
Tovs y J iv Truer)) ecfrr}, %<*>pci Kara TavTa vofiL^o/xi- 
vovs. — "E^ois av ovv elrrelv, ecfrr}, on oi av^pcoTroi 
avrov^ ehevTO ; — Kal 7rco9 av, ecfrr}, oX ye ovTe avveX- 
^elv arravTes av Svvrj^elev, ovre ofiocfrcovoi elai ; — 
Tivas ovV) ecfrr}, vopLi%eis Te^eifcevac tov$ vo/jlov$ tov- 
tovs ; *Eycb /JLev, ecfrr}, *S>eovs olfxai tovs vojxovs tovtovs 
tois dv^pco7T0LS ^etvac* Kal yap irapa iracriv dv^pco- 

20 ttols irpcorov vopiiC^Tai tov? ^eovs aefieiv. — Ov/cow 
ko\ yoveas Ttpiav TravTayov vo/Ai^erac ; — Kal tovto, 
ecfrr}. — Ov/cow Kal fjbrjre yoveas iraial filyvva^ai, fjurjTe 
iralhas yovevaiv ; — OvKero julol Soxei, ecfrr}, & XcoKpa- 
T€9, ovtos ^eov vojJios elvat, — Tl hrj ; ecfrr], — "Otl 

21 ala^dvofxai Tivas, ecfrr}, TrapafiaivovTas avrov.—Kal 
yap aXXa 7roXXa, ecfrr}, irapavofiovaiv* dXX J ovv hUrjv 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 153 

ye rot SiSoaaiv oi 7rapa(3aivovTe<$ toxjs virb tcov ^ecov 
tceLfJLevovs vopcovs, r)v ovSevl Tpbircp SvvaTov dv^fpCOTTOp 
Siacjivyeiv, &7rep tovs vtt dv^pdoiroov /ceipiivovs vbpbov^ 
evioi TrapafialvovTes Siacf)evyovai to SUrjv SiSovai, oi 
aev Xav^rdvovTes, oi Se fiia^opuevoi. — Kal iroiav, ecj>7] 1 22 
hitcviV, So Scb/cpares, ov SvvavTai Siafyevyew yovecs re 
Traccrl /cal TralSes yovevai payvvpbevoi ; — Trjv pbeylarrjv 
vr) AC, ecjiT)' tl yap av p,eTCpv ird^oiev av^pwirou 
Te/cvoiroiovpievoi rod /ca/ccb<z Te/cvoiroielcr^rai ; — IXco? ovv 23 
e<fir), /cafcoos ovroi Te/cvoiroiovvTai, oi/? ye ovSev /cooXvei 
aycfeoix; avrov? optcls i£ dya^cov iraiSoTroiela^ai ; — 
'On vr) AC, e<firj, ov piovov aycfeoijs Sec to#? i% d\- 
XrjXcov TraiSoiroiovpievovs elvai, aXka /cal aKpbaCpvTas 
to?9 adopiaenv rj Soicel gov opuoia tcl a7reppbara elvai 
ra tcov a/cpLa^ovTcov tois tcov pLrjirco d/cpba^ovToov rj tcov 
TrOprj/cpLa/coTcov ; — *A\\d pud AC, ecprj, ov/c el/cbs opbota 
elvai. — HoTepa ovv, ecfir], fi.eXrico ; — Ar\Kov oTi, ec^rj, 
Ta tcov d/cpba^ovTcov. — Td tcov pir) dfcpia^ovTcov apa ov 
airovSala ; — Ov/c el/cbs ped AC, e<jf>?;. — Ov/covv ovtco 
ye ov Sel TraiSoTroielcfeai ; — Ov yap ovv, e<firj. — Ov- 
kovv o% ye ovtco iraiSoiroiovpbevoi co? ov Sel TratSoTroi- 
ovvTai ; — "EpiOiye So/cet, ecf^rj. — Tives ovv dWoi, ecfcr}, 
Ka/ccos av TraiSoiroiolvTO i elye pur) ovTOi ; — ( Opioyvco- 
piovco aoi, efyrj, Kal tovto. — Tl Se ; tov<$ ev TroiovvTas 24 
dvTevepyeTetv ov iravTayov vopapbov ecrTi ; — Nopapiov, 
ecfcrj • Trap aft aiveTai Se teal tovto. — Ov/covv /cal oi 
tovto irapaffalvovTes Si/crjv SiSoaai, <pi\cov pcev dya- 
^oov eprjpioi ytyvopievoi, tot)? Se puaovvTas eavTovs 
dvay/caCppievoi Sico/ceiv r) ov^ oi puev ev TroiovvTes tov<$ 
XpcopLevov? eavTols dya&ol ^>iXoi elaiv, oi Se pur) dv- 
TevepyeTOVVTes tou<? TOiovTovs Sid pbev ttjv dyupiaTiav 
pbicrovvTai vtt avTcov, Sid Se to puakiaTa XvcriTeXelv 

TOIS TOiOVTOLS XprjG^tai TOVTOVS pboXiCTTa SiOO/COVGi ; 

Nr) tov AC, oo %co/cpaTes, ec^rj, ^neoh TavTa irdvTa 

7* 



154: xenophon's memokabilia. 

eotice 9 to yap tov$ vo/jlovs avrov? rols Trapaftaivovai 
ra$ TtfAcoptas eyeiv /3e\rlovo<; r) /car av^pwirov vofio- 
25^6tov So/cel jJboi elvai. — Horepov ovv, & ^Iiriria, tovs 
^eou? r)yfj ra SUcua vo/Mfeerelv, i) oXka t&v hucalwv ; 
— Ovk aXXa pa Ai\ ecprj' o"^o\fj jap av aWos ye 
tls ra Si/cata vofio^eTrjaetev, el fir) ^eo?. — Kal to?? 
^eo?? apa,) 3) c l7T7rta, to avrb hUatov re Kal vofitfiov 
elvai apeo-fcet. 

Touavra Xeycov re /cat irpdrrcop Bucaiorepovs eTrolet 
tovs 7r\r)<Tia"£ovTas. 



CHAPTER V. 



ARGUMENT. 



Having in the two preceding chapters showed the manner in which 
Socrates laid the foundation for a good character in his pupils, by incul- 
cating the practice of religion and morality, Xenophon proceeds to his 
instructions which have a more direct bearing on practical life. In 
this chapter he presents the manner in which Socrates endeavored to 
qualify his disciples for action. He went back»to the source from which 
energy in action springs, i. e., temperance or self-control, iyKpdreia. 
This virtue he recommended by his example and by his instructions 
(§ 1, 2). A conversation which he keld with Euthydemus was substan- 
tially as follows: 

The servitude of the passions is most abject ; for they not only pre- 
vent from doing the greatest good, in which the highest freedom consists, 
but, confounding good and evil, urge to the commission of great evil 
(§ 2 — 7). As intemperance is the greatest of evils, so on the contrary 
the greatest virtues arise from temperance (§ 8 — 10). The man who 
is under the dominion of his passions is fitted for no virtuous action, and 
does not materially differ from a beast. But the man of temperate 
habits, is attended by the best gifts of fortune, and is most worthy and 
happy (§ 11, 12). 

With this conversation Book I. chap. Y, and YI. § 5 ; also Book It 
chap. I. § 21 — 34, may be compared. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 155 

e f2<; St /cal 7rpaKTLfccoripovs eiToCeb tovs avvovrm 1 
eavToo, vvv av tovto Xe^ay vojull^cov yap iy/cpdrecav 
virdpyew dyd^rbv elvat toj [xeXXovTt /caXov tl Trpd^etv, 
TTpcbrov ptev avrbs <fiavepb<z r)v rots GWovGtv rjG/crj/cctis 
iavrbv [xaXiara irdvrcov dv^pooTrcov, eiretTa StaXeyo- 
fievos irpoerpeirero irdvTcov fxdXtGTa tovs avvovras irpbs 
iy/cpdreiav. 'Ael fiev ovv ire pi tcov 7rpb$ dperrjv XPV~ % 
Gtficov avros re SceTeXet /jbe/JLvrj/jLevo? /cal tov? gvvovtcls 
Trdvras VTrofiLfAVijcnccDV olSa Se ttote avrbv /cal nrpbs 
ExfevSrjfjbov irepl iyfcparelas TotdSe StaXe^evTa* Elire 
fjLOL) €<p7], 5) Ev^vSrj/xe, dpa /caXov /cat fieyaXetov vofjbi- 
£e^9 elvat ical dvSpl /cal nroXet KTr)\xa eXev^seplav ; — 
c i2<? olbv re ye /jLaXtara, efyrj. — "Ostls ovv dpyerat 3 

VTTO TCOV Sid TOV CTCD/JLCITOS TjSoVCOV, Kal Sid TaVTCl$ [JLTj 

Svvcltcll irpdrreiv rd fieXTiGTa, vop,i£ei$ tovtov iXev- 
^epov elvau ; — "H/ciGTa, ecprj. — "Igoo<z yap iXev^nepov 
<$>aiv€Tai goi to irpdrreiv rd ^eXnara, elra to e^eiv 

TOV<$ KCSXVGOVTCLS Ttt TOlCLVTa 7T0L61V dveXeV^epOV VOfJLL- 

£a? ; — Tlavrdiraai ye, ecjirj. — Havrdiraatv dpa goi 4 
So/covgiv ol apparel? dveXev^epoi elvau; — Nrj rbv Ai\ 
ecf^rj, el/cored?. — Uorepov Se goi So/covgiv ol dfeparets 
KcoXveG^at jjlovov rd /cdXXtGTa Trpdrretv, r) /cal dva- 
y/cd^eG^at rd aiGyiGTa irotelv ; — OvSev rjrrov efxoiy, 
e(jf)77, So/covgi ravra dvay/cd^eG^at r) i/ceiva /cooXveG^sat. 
— IIoiqvs Se Tiva? SeGiroras rjyfj tovs ra fjuev dpCGra 5 
KGJXvovras, rd Se /cd/ciGTa dvay/cd£ovTa$ ; — c /2? Svva- 
top vrj Ai\ ecpT], KatciGTOVs. — AovXeiav Se iroiav na/ci- 
gttjv vofjbi^eis elvat ; — 'Eyco /nev, e</>?7, rfjv irapd to is 
fcafCLGTocs SeGiroraLs. — Trjv /cafCLGT7]v dpa SovXelav ol 
dfcpdrels SovXevovGtv ; — "Efioiye Soicel, e<prj t — Socfrlav G 
Se to fieyiGTOV dya&bv ov So/cel goi direlpyovGa tcov 
dv^poo7ro)v rj dicpaGia eis TOvvavTiov avTOvs e/x/3dX- 
Xecv ; rj ov So/cel gol it pose^eiv Te tols oo(f)eXovGt /cal 
KaTa/jbav^fdveiv ai/Ta tcooXveiv dfyeX/covGa eirl Ta r)Sea % 



156 xenophon's memorabilia. 

Kal 7ro\\d/a<; ala^avojievovs toov dya^oov re teal toot) 
Kcifc&v eKirXrj^aaa irotelv to yeipov avrl tov fieXrlovo? 

7 alpela^ai ; — Tiyverai tovt, efyrj. — XoofypoavvT)? oV, 
a) EifevSrjfJLe, tlvl av (palrj/jiev rjrrov rj tw d/cparei 
nrposrjiceiv ; avra jap hrjirov ra ivavrla aco$>poavvr)s 
Kal aKpaaias epya early. — 'OfioXoyoo Kal tovto, e<p7). 

— Tov S' eTTLixeXeia^ab Sov irpo^rjKet olei tl kooXvtl- 
Koorepov aKpaaias elvai ; — Ovkovv eyooye, e<pr]. — Tov 
Be avrl toov dxpeXovvroov ra f^XdirrovTa irpoaipela^ai 
ttolovvtos, Kal tovtoov /lev iTn/jLeXeta^aij i/celvcov Se 
dfJbeXelv iret^ovTO^^ Kal rots aoocj)povovai ra evavria 
iroieZv avayK(i£ovTOS olei tl dv^fpooirqo kclklov eivai ; — 

8 OvSev, €(f)7). — Ovkovv ttjv eyKpdreiav toov evavTtoov fj 
tt]V aKpaalav etKos tols dv^pooiroLS air lav elvai ; — 
Haw fiev ovv, e(j)7]. — Ovkovv Kal toov evavTioov to 
alriov eiKos; dpiarov elvai ; — Elkos ydp y ecf)r]. — "Eoi- 
Kev apa, e<fir}, S) Ev^vhrj/Jie, apiarov dv^pooiroo rj eyxpd- 

9 Teia elvat; — Elkotoos ydp, e'(/>?7, So ^eoKpares. — ^Ekccvo 
Se, So Ev^vhrjjJbe^ tjSt) TrooiroTe eve^v/jLrj^rjs ; — TIolov ; 
efyr}. — "Otl Kal eirl tcl rjSea, ecf) airep fiova hoKel r) 
aKpaaia tovs dv^pooirov^ dyew. avrrf /xev ov Suvarai 
ayeiv, rj S' eyKpdreia TrdvToov fidXicrTa rjhea^sai irotel. 

— UeS? ; ecf>7]. — "fLsirep rj \xev aKpaaia, ovk iooaa Kap- 
repeiv ovt€ Xifiov, ovre 81-yfrav, ovre d^poScaloov iin^v- 
/jiiav, ovre dypvirviav. Si Sov piovoov eariv rjSeoos fxev 
(f)aye2v T6 Kal irtelv Kal dcppoStaidaai, rjSeoos S' dva- 
iravaaa^ai re Kal KOifxrfhrjvai, Kal TrepifieivavTa? Kal 
jLvaayo\ievov<$, eco?, av ravra oo$ eve TjSiara yevrjTai, 
KcoXvei tocs av ay KaioT droit; re Kal avveyearaTOis d£io- 
Xoyoos rjSea^ac rj §' eyKpdreia fxovr] iroiovaa Kapre- 
pelv ra elpj]\xeva /jlovij Kal rjSea^at, irotel dglcos [ivrjfjLios 
eirl toZs elp7]/jLevot<;. — TLavTairaaiv, ecprj, dXy^rj Xeyeis. 

,0 — *AXXd fxrjv tov /JLa^elv tl koXov Kal dya^ov, Kal 
tov eirLjJbeXrfhrivaL toov tolovtoov tlvqs, 8l oov av tl$ 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 157 

*cal to eavrov croopLa fcakcbs BiOL/crjcreLe, Kal tov eavrov 

olfCOV ATaXw? olKOVO(Ar)(T€L€, Kal (friXoiS Kal TToXzi GxfieXi- 

/nos yevoiTO, Kal ijfirpovs KpaTijcretev, dej) cbv ov fiovov 
dxpeXeta^ dXXd Kal rjSoval puey icrTat ylyvovTac, oi puev 
iytcparels diroXavovai irpaTTOvres avra, oi S' afcparels 
ovSevbs ixeTkyovai* tc3 ydfh av tjttov (pijcraL/jiev tcov 
tolovtcdv irpo^rjfceiv rj <p rj/cccrra e^ecrrc ravra nrpdr- 
reiv, Kare^opuevcp iirl tco airovhd^eiv nrepl ra? iyyv- 
tcltcd rjSovds ; — Kal 6 Ev^tvSrjpLOS* Aotcels [xoi, e</>?7, 11 
0) Scbfcpares, Xeyeiv, go? dvSpl tjttovl tcov Sid rod 
aco/MiTos rjSovcbv Trapbirav ovSepuds dperrj? irpo^rjicei. — 
Ti yap Scacpepet, e<p7], <y EifevSrjpLej av^tpcoTTOS axpa- 
t?)? ^rjpcov tov dpba&ecrTaTQV ; ogtls yap tcl fiev 
KpcuTiGTa purj a/come, to, rjStaTa S' ifc iravTO^ Tpoirov 
QrjTeZ Tzoieiv, tl av Stacpepoi tcov dcppoveaTaTcov fiocner/- 
pidTcov ; dXXd to is iy/cpaTecn piovois e^eaTi cncoireiv 
tcl KpaTicrTa tcov irpaypbaTcov^ teal epyqo Kal Xoycp Sia- 
XeyovTas KaTa yevrj tcl fiev dya^d irpoaipeia^saiy tgov 
Be fea/ewv dire^eo^ai. Kal ovtcos ecprj dpiaTovs T6 Kal 12 
evhaifioveaTaTov^ avSpa? yiyvea^ai, Kal SiaXeyea^ai 
dvvaTcoTaTOVs • ecprj Se Kal to SiaXeyea^ai ovofia- 
a^rjvai Ik tov awiovTas Koivfj fiovXevea^ar, SiaXeyov- 
Ta<; KaTa yevrj Ta TrpdyjuLaTa* Seiv ovv ireipda^ai 6 tl 
fidXiGTa 7rpo? tovto eavTOV 6toc/jlov TrapaaKevd^eiv, Kal 
tovtov fjbdXiaTa eTrL/jLeXeta^rai' e/c tovtov yap yiyve- 
a^ai dvSpas dplaTOVS re Kal rjyepLoviKcoTaTovs Kal 
Si aXeKTiKODTaTov?* 



158 xenophon's memorabilia. 



CHAPTER VI. 



ARGUMENT. 



Socrates also endeavored to make his disciples more expert in reason- 
ing, diaAeKTiKwrepovs. He supposed that those who had clear notions 
themselves could communicate them to others, but those who were 
ignorant were themselves liable to be deceived and to deceive others. 
He accordingly constantly labored to communicate definite ideas or defi- 
nitions of things (§ 1). - Some of his definitions are as follows: 

1. Piety, evo-efSeta, is the knowledge of that which is established by 
the laws in regard to the worship of the gods (§ 1 — 4). [Compare with 
this, Book III. chap. YIIL, where every virtue is represented as consist- 
ing in wisdom, <ro(pia.'] 

2. Justice is the knowledge of the laws of the State, in regard to in- 
tercourse with men (§ 5, 6). 

3. Wisdom, (rocpia, is the knowledge of that in which one is versed 

(§ v). 

4. The good and beautiful, which are equivalent to each other, are 
discerned by their utility. Yet that which is useful is not so in itself, 
but in its relation to other things (§ 8, 9). 

5. Manliness, avdpia, consists in knowing how to conduct ourselves 
in circumstances of difficulty and danger (§ 10, 11). 

6. Definitions of several terms which relate to civil affairs, such as of 
kingdom, tyranny, aristocracy, etc. (§ 12). 

In fine, Xenophon adds several particulars concerning Socrates* man- 
ner of disputation (§ 13 — 15). 



£2$ 8e teal §taketCTLfC(DT6pov$ liroiei tov$ avvovra^ 
TreipaaofJLaL teal rouro Xeyecv Soo/cpdrT]? jap tov<$ fiev 
eiSoraSy tl etcaarov elr) toov ovtcoVj ivopLt^e teal tols 
oWols av i^Tjyela^aL Svvaa^ac, tov$ 8e firj elSoras 
ovSev e<£?7 ^avpLaarbv elvat avrovs re acjidXkecr^ai, teal 
aXkovs <r<pa\\€LV &v evetca atcoircov avv tols gvvovctl, 
tl etcaarov etrj toov ovrcov, ovSeTror ekriye. IlfivTa 
jmIv ovv, fj Sccopi^ero, 7ro\v epyov av &r\ hie^ehSs&v 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 159 

iv ocrcu? Be teal rbv rpoirov ttjs eTrccrKetyeco? BrjXcoaecv 
oI/jlcll, rocravra Xe^co. Tlpoirov Be nrepl eucre/3e/a? 3)Be 2 
7rct)? icTKoiret* Elire fiot, ecj)7], w Ev^vBrj/jLe, irolov re 
vo/uit^ecs evcrefteiav elvat ; Kal 09 • KdXXcarov vrj Ai\ 
€(j)7]. — "JE^et? ovv ehrelv, o7rol6s T£? 6 evaefirj? eariv ; 

'EjJLol /JL6V BoKel. €(j)7] : 6 TOV$ ^£OU? TCJULCOV. "E^eCTTL 

Be ov av T£? (3ov\7]tcii, rpoirov rovs *$r€ov$ tl/jlccv ; — 
Ovk* dXXd vS/jloc elai tcaS? ov<z Bel tovto iroielv. — 
Ovkovv 6 tovs vo/jLov<z tovtovs etScb? elBeir) av, ft>? Bel 3 
rovs ^eou? TL/Jidv ; — OX\xai eycoy, e<p7]. — *Ap ovv 6 
elBcbs rov<; ^eovs rtfjidv ovk aXXco? oXerac Belv tovto 
iroielv t) a>? olBev ; — Ov yap ovv, ecfrr]. — *AXXco$ Be 
T6? *&€ov$ TL/Jia rj &>9 oleTai Belv; — Ovk ol/xat, ecftrj. — 
c O apa tcu irepl rou? *&eov<; vopafia elBobs vo/j,[p,cD<; av 4 
tovs ^eou? Tificprj ; — Haw fiev ovv. — Ovkovv 6 ye 
vo/al/jlcds TifjLcov co? Set TLfJLci ; — Uc5? yap ov ; — c O Be 
ye &)? Sec tl/jloov evaefiri<$ eaTV ; — Haw puev ovv, e(prj. 
— r O apa tcl irepl tovs ^eou? vofJLtfia elSco? op^cos 
av rjfjbiv evaeftrjs wpiaiievo? eXrj ; — 'Ejuol yovv, ecf)7] : 
BoKel. 

'Av^pcoTrois Be apa e^eaTiv ov av tl<z Tporrov (3ov- 5 
XrjTac ^prjo-^ao ; — Ovk 9 dXXd /cal irepl tovtovs o 
elScbs a eaTL vopbtfia, ko& a See 7ra)9 dXXrfXoi? %pr\- 
a^natj vofJUfJLO? av el'rj. — Ovkovv ol Kara Tavra %/)ft>- 
pbevot dXXrjXots co9 Set ^pcovTac ; — U co? yap ov ; — 
Ovkovv ol ye oi)$ Bel ^pco/xevoi Ka\co$ xp&VTat ; — 
Udw jj,ev ovv, ecj)7]. — Ovkovv ol ye toI<; dv^rpunroLS 
/caXco? xpebfjbevot /caXw irpaTTOvau Tav^pcoTTeca irpd- 
yjiara ; — EIkqs y\ ecj)7]. — Ovkovv ol rols vojjlols irec- 
^ofievoc BUaia ovroc iroiovcri ; — Haw pev ovv, e<fjT]. 
— AUaia Be olo^a, ecj)7], oirola KaXelrat ; — *A ol 6 
vofJLOi KeXevovatv, \e(f)rf]. — Ol apa iroiovvre^ a ol vo- 
•jLOi KeXevovcn BUaid re ttolovgl Kal a Bel ; — ITco? yap 
ov ; — Ovkovv oX ye ra BUaia iroiovvres BiKaiol elaiv ; 



160 xenophon's memorabilia. 

— OlfJLdt eycoy* e<\>r\. — Otei ovv rivas Tret^ea^ai roi<; 
vofioLS purj elSoras a ol vo/uloi /ce\evovaiv ; — Ov/c eycoy\ 
€$7]. — EiSora? 8e a Set iroielv olei rivd<; otea^ai Selv 
[XT] iroleiv Tama; — Ov/c ol/iai, ecj^rj, — OlSas Se riva<; 
a\Xa iroiovvras r) a oXovrai Seiv ; — Ov/c eycoy, e<j)r). 

— 01 apa ra rrepl dv^pooirovs vofiifjia elSores ra 81- 
fcaca ovroi rcoiovaiv ; — Tldvv p,ev ovv, ecj)rj. — Ov/covv 
ol ye to, Si/cata iroiovvres 81/caiol elai ; — Ttves yap 
dWoi ; e<prj. — 'Op^w? av irore apa opi^oljjLe^ra opity- 
fjuevoi Si/calovs elvai rov<; elSoras ra irepl av^pcoirov? 
vofJLifJba / — "E/JLOiye So/cei, 'ecfrrj. 

7 ^axfilav Se rl av fajaai/jiev elvai; elire fxoi, rrbrepd 
aoi So/covaiv ol aocfrol, a eirlaravrai, ravra aofyol 
elvai, rj elai rives a fir) eirlaravrai ao<pol ; — *A eirl- 
aravrai hrfKov on, e^rj' 7rco? yap av ris, a ye /jltj 
eiriarairo, ravra aocpbs elrj ; — ^Ap ovv ol ao<pol eiri- 
arrj/jurj aocf)oi elai; — Tlvi yap, efyrj, dXkcp res av eir/ 
(70069, €f ye pur] emarrjfjir] ; — "AWo Si n aocfylav olei 
elvai rj & ao<poi elaiv ; — Ov/c eycoye. — ^Erriarrnxr) apa 
aocfrla eariv ; — "E/ioiye So/cei. — ^Ap ovv hoKel aoi 
av^pooTTG) hvvarbv elvai ra ovra irdvra eirlaraa^ai ; 

— OvSe pud AC e/xoiye iroWoarbv fiepo? avrwv. — 
Hdvra ixev apa ao<fibv ov% olov re av^pcoTrov elvai / 
— Ma Al\ ov Srjra, ecpr/. — '0 apa eiriararai e/caaros, 
rovro koX cro$6? eariv ; — "E/moiye So/cel. 

8 *Ap ovv, o> Ev^vSrj/jie, ical raya^bv ovrco ^rjrrjreov 
ear i ; — II cos ; ecprj. — Aotcel aoi rb avrb iraaiv dxfie- 
Xt/jbov elvau ; — Ov/c e/uioiye. — Ti he; rb aXkcp a>j>e\i- 
[jlov ov 8o/cei aoi evlore aXkco /3\a/3epbv elvai; — Kal 
(JLaXa, ecf>rj. — *A\\o S' av n <f)alrj<; aya^bv elvai rj rb 
axfiiXi/jiov ; - — Ov/c eycoy\ efyrj. — To apa axfieXi/jLov 
dya^sov eariv, or(p av axpeXi/Jiov y ; — Ao/cei pioi, e<fir), 

9 To Se KaXbv e^oi/jiev av 7r&)? aXkcos elrreiv, r/, ei 
eariv, 6vo{jLa£ei$ icdkbv rj aco/jba r) a/cevo$ i) a\X briovv, 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VI. 161 

b ola^a irpbs irdvra /caXbv ov ; — Ma AT ov/c eyooy, 
€(prj. — *Ap ovv, Trpo? b av e/caarov yprjai/Ltov tj, 777309 
tovto efcdaTG) /caXtos eyei %prj<j^ai ; — Tldvv fiev ovv, 
e&rj, — KaXbv Se 777)09 aXXo tl eariv e/cacrTov, r) 777)09 
b e/cdarco /caXo)$ eyei yprja^rai ; — OiSe 777)09 ev aXXo, 
e(f)7]. — To yprjaifjiov apa /caXov eo~Ti, 777309 b av r) Xpr}- 
cri/jLov / — "Epioiye So/cei, e(f)rj. 

'AvSpcav Si, w Ev^vSTj/jie, apa tcov tcaXoov vopiL^ei^lO 
elvai ; — KaXXiarov fiev ovv eycoy, ecftrj. — XprjcripLov 
apa ov 777)09 ra eXdyiara vopbi^eis rrjv dySpiav ; — 
Ma AC, e(prj, 777309 ra fjiey terra /xev ovv, — **Ap ovv 
So/cei croL 777)09 ra Seivd re /cat eiri/clvSvva xprjai/jiov 
elvai to dyvoeiv avrd ; — ^Htacrrd y\ ecf)r}. — 01 apa 
jjlt) (fioflov/mevoi ra TOiavra Eta to jjltj elSevai tl eaTiv 
ov/c dvSpeioi elcriv ; — Nrj AC, ecj)rj, ttoXXoi yap av 
ovtco ye tcov re fiaivofjievcov xal tcov SeiXcov dvSpeioi 
elev. — Tl Se oi ical to, fir) Seiva SeSoi/coTes ; — "Etl 
ye, vr) A [a, tjttov, e<fir}. — *Ap ovv tovs pCev dya^ovs 
777)09 to, Seiva ical eiri/civSvva ovTas dvSpetovs rjyfj 
elvai, Toi)$ Se tca/covs SeiXovs ; — Udvv [xev ovv, e<p7]. 

— Aya^ovs Se 777)09 tcl TOiavra vopii^eis aXXovs Tivas 11 
rj tov$ Swafievov^ ai/Toi? /caXoo? yprja^ai ; — Ov/c, dX- 
Xd tovtovs, ecj)r) e — Katcovs Se apa Toi)$ oTovs tovtois 
/ca/ccos xprja^at ; — Tivas yap aXXovs ; ecjyrj. — "*Ap 
ovv efcaaTOL ypcovrai,^ &>9 oiovTai Seiv ; — Ua5? yap 
aXXoos ; ecfrrj. — *Apa ovv oi fxr) Swdpievoi /caXoos XPV~ 
a^yai icraonv, co? Sel yprja^aL ; — Ov Etjttov ye, ecbrj. 

— Oi apa elSoTes, a>? Sec yprjer^ac, gvtol koX Suvav- 
Tau ; — Movol y\ effcrj. — Tl Se ; oi pur) Sirj/uLapTrjfcoTes 
apa fcatcoos ypdivTac tols tolovtol? ; — Ov/c olojxai, ecfjrj. 

— Oi apa fca/coos ypoojJLevoL SirjjjLapTrjfcacriv ; — El/cos y\ 
ecfrrj. — Oi /jl€v apa eTTLaTdfievoL toIs $ecvoi<? Te teal 
€TUfcivhvvoi<$ /caXco? xprjd^ai dvSpeiol eicriv, oi he Sia- 
{laprdvovres tovtov Seiko l ; — "E/ioiye Sotcovaiv, ecfyrj. 



162 xenophon's memorabilia. 

J 2 BacrtXeiav he real Tvpavviha dp%a<; /xev d/jLcpoTe'pas 
i)y£LTO elvcu, hLacpepeLV he dXXrjXcov ivofiL^e* tt)v ph 
yap etcovTcov re tcov dv^pooircov /ecu Kara vojaovs tcov 
iroXecov apxh v fiaaiketav rjyeiro, ttjv he d/covTcov re 
fcal pur) Kara vo/ulovs, dXX' ottcos 6 apytav fiovXoLTO, 

TVpaVVlScf KOI OTTOV pL€V llC TCOV TCL VO/JLI/jLCL €7Tl,T€- 

Xovvtcov ai dpyal /ccfo iaravra^ ravrrjv ttjv iroXLTelav 
apiaTOKpariav ivopLL^ev elvai, ottov S' etc TLfjLrjpLaTcov, 
ifKovrofcparlav^ ottov 8' i/c 7rdvro)v hrj/jLOfcpaTLav. 

13 El he T£? avrco ire pi rov dvrtkeyoo firjhev e^cov 
cra^je? XeyeLV, dXX' dvev diroheL^eco^ tjtol cro<pcoTepov 
(frdcncodv elvau ov avrhs XeyoL rj iroXirtfCcorepov rj dv- 
Spetorepov rj dXXo tl tcov tolovtcov, iirl ttjv vTro^eaLV 

14 €7ravr)yev dv irdvra top Xoyov cohe ttcos* <£?)? crv 
dfieivco TroXirrjv elvai ov crv iiraiveis rj ov iyco ; — 
<&7]{M yap ovv. — Tl ovv ov/c i/cecvo TTpcoTov lireaKerifd- 
fxe^a, tl ecrTLV epyov dya^ov itoXltov ; — TIoLco/nev 
rovro. — Ov/cow iv fiev ^prj/jLarrov hLOLtcrjaeL Kparolrj 
dv 6 yjpr)\i>acrLV evTTopcoTepav ttolcov ttjv ttoXlv ; — Udvv 
fiev ovv, e(f)rj. — 'Ev he ye TroXepbco 6 Ka^vireprepav 
tcov dvTLTrdXcov ; — Ucos yap ov ; — 'Ev he 7rpea/3eia 
dpa o? dv (frlXovs dvrl iroXepLicov irapaaicevdtfl ; — 
EIkqtcos ye. — Ovkovv KaX iv hrj/xriyopla 6 ardaeLS re 
iravcov teal ofiovoiav iparoLcov ; — "EpuoLye ho/ce2. Ovtco 
he tcov Xoycov iTravayofievcov teal toIs avriXeyovGLV 

15 avrols (f>avepbv iylyvero rdXrftis. 'Oirore he avro? 
tl tco Xoyco hLe^lot, hid tcov [xdXLCTTa 6/JLoXoyov/jLevcov 
eiropeveTO, vo/jll%cov TavTrjv ttjv dcrcpdXeLav elvai Xoyov* 
TOLyapovv iroXv [idXLo-Ta &v iyco olha, 6Ve XeyoL, tovs 
dicovovTa<$ 6/jLoXoyovvTas irapelyev e<fcr/ he ical v O\xr)- 
pov tco 'Ohvcrael dva^elvaL to dcrcpaXr) prjTopa eLvai, 
a>? l/cavbv avTov ovTa hLa tcov hoKovvTcov toIs dv^pco* 
ttols dyew tou? Xbyov^, 






BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 163 



CHAPTER VII. 

ARGUMENT. 

In the preceding chapters Xen'ophon has exhibited the manner in which 
Socrates made his disciples, irpaKTiicovs and BiaAenriKovs ; he now pro- 
ceeds* to his influence in making them skilful in the application of every 
art and science to the uses of life, i. e., ixtixwikov's, and thus independent 
of aid from others. He taught what and how much was useful for them 
to know- of the separate arts and sciences, as of Geometry, Astronomy, 
and Arithmetic (§ 1 — 8). He also inculcated special care of health (§ 9); 
and that those who desired knowledge that was beyond the limits of 
human investigation should consult the gods by means of divination 
« 10). 

It should be taken into the account, in forming a judgment of the 
contents of this chapter, that Socrates, in his more general instructions 
to his pupils, has in mind the subtleties and useless speculations of many 
of the sophists, and wishes in opposition to them to give prominence to 
the practical in life. Tins too is the part of his teaching that is especially 
important, for the accomplishment of Xenophon's design in writing his 
book, to bring to view. It must not be supposed that Socrates would 
limit all investigation, to the narrow bounds which he seems to prescribe 
here, or that he did not with his more gifted pupils, such as Plato and 
even Xenophon, enter upon far more subtle and elevated themes of dis- 
course. 



ft Ori fiev ovv a7r\&>? rrjv eavrov yvcofiTjv cnrefyaivero 1 

^OOKpaTT)? 7T/309 TOV<? OJM\0VVTa$ aUTO), SoK€L [JLOL SrjXoV 

etc T(ov elprj/jLevcov elvat^ on Se zeal avrapfceis iv ra?5 
TrposrjfcovcraLs irpa^ecnv clvtovs elvat iTrefiekelrOj vvv 
tovto Xe^co' TrdvTCDV fiev yap &v iycb ocSa fiaXiara 
€fie\ev auTeS elhevat, orou Tt? eiriarrjfJLCDV elrj rcov <rv~ 
vovtcov avrcp, fi)V Se 7rpov]fC€i avSpl fcaXo) fcaycfeo) 
elSevcu, o tl /xev avrbs elSeir], iravjoov irpcfevfJLOTara 
iSlSaa/cev, otov Se avrbs aTreiporepos elrj, irpos tov$ 
€7rLaTajJLevov$ rjyev avrovs. 'ESiSaa/ce Se Kal ftixp* 2 



164 xenophon's memorabilia. 

otov Seol eynreipoy elvai e/cdarov irpdyfiaro^ top 6p^co$ 
► TreTrathevfievov avrl/ca yecopuerpiay ^XP b P^v rovrov 
ecprj helv [lav^aveiv, e&>9 ifcavos t/,9 yhouro, el irore 
Seyjaece, yrjy f^erpco op^cbs ^7 TrapaXafielv rj irapahovvat 
7) hiaveifiat^ rj epyov dirohei^aa^ai* ovrco Se rovro 
pahiov elvai fidgety, cosre tov Trpo^e^ovTa rby vovv rfj 
fjuerprjaec d\xa rrjv re yrjy birbar) early elSiyac, ical a>? 

3 fierpelrai e-mardfjieyov duieyai. To Se pe^pi, rcoy Sv$- 
%vyercov Scaypa/jb^drcoy yecofierplay payday eiy a7reSo- 
Kifia^ev' o rt fiey yap cocf)e\oir} ravra, ov/c ecprj opav 
kairoi ov/c direipbs ye avrcoy rjy* ecj>7] Be ravra l/caya 
eXvai dy^apcorrov ft toy Kararpi^e^y, /cal aXkcoy iroXXcoy 

4 re /cal cotfieXl/jLcoy fia^rj/jidrcoy drroKco\veiy. 'E/ceXeve 
$e /cal darpoXoyias efjL7relpov$ ylyyea^ac, ical ravrrjs 
fieyroi iieyjpi rov yvicrbs re copav ical /jLrjybs /cal eviav- 
rov hvyaa^au yiyycoaiceiv eye/ca iropeias re ical ttXov 
kcl cpvXafcrjs, /cal oaa aXka rj vvtcrbs, rj firjyo^ rj iycav- 
rov irpdrrerai, irpb<$ ravr eyeiv reK fir] pious xprja^ai,, 
Ta? copas rcoy elprjpueycov ScayiyycoaKoyras* /cal ravra 
Se paSoa elyai palely rrapd re \rcoy\ yvicro^rjpcoy /cal 
/cvfiepyrjrdby /cal aXkcoy rroXXcoy, oh eV^eXe? ravra 

5 elSeyac. To 8e peyjpi rovrov darpoyofiiav fJLay^sdyeiy, 
pexpi' tov /cal rd /xr) ev rfj airy rrepifyopa oyra /cat 
ro 1/9 7r\dyr}rds re /cal dara^fjirjrovs dare pas yy&yat, 
/cal rd$ diroardaeis avrcoy dirb rrjs yrjs ical rd<$ Treptb- 
8ov$ /cal rd$ alrias avrcoy Qrjrovyras /cararpi^ea^ai, 
la%vpcos direr peirev* cofyekeiay fiey yap ovSejubiay ouS' 
ey rovrocs ecprj 6 pay* /cacrot ovSe rovrcoy ye dyrjicoos 
rjy e<fir) Se ical ravra l/caya elyai, Kararplj3eiv dy^pco- 
rrov Ploy, /cal iroWcoy /cal cocpeXt/jbcoy drrotccoXveiy. 

6 r '0\co<$ Se rcoy ovpaylcoy, y escaara 6 ^£09 /Jbrj^aydrat, 
<ppoyrcarr)y ytyyea^at direr peirey* ovre yap evpera 
dy^pa)7rot<; avrd eyofit^ey elyai, ovre ^ap/^ecr^at ^eoU 
ay rjyelro rby tyjrovyra a eicelyoi aa<firjyiaac ovk eftov* 






BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. . 165 

m 

\rf$s7)aav /CLvBvvevcraL S' av ecfjT] /cal TTapacfipovrjcraL 
tov ravra jjLeptfjLvcovTa, ovBev tjttov r) 'Ava^ayopas 
7raped>p6v7]o~ev, 6 fieyiaTov typovrjcras eirl t& Ta? tcov 
^ecov iA7])(avas i^yelcr^at. 'E/celvo? yap Xeycov /xev 7 
to avrb ehac irvp re /cal tjXlov rjyvoei, &)? to [lev rrvp 
ol av^ptoiroL paBico? /ca^ropcocrLV, eh Be tov ffKtov ov 
Svvclvtcu avTifiXkiruv /cal vtto fiev tov rjXtov /caTa- 
\afJLiTQjJL6V0L Tct ^pcouaTa fiekdvTepa eyovaiv, vtto Be 
tov TTVpbs ov* rjypoeo Be, otl teal tcov etc ttj$ yf)$ cf>vo- 
pbivcov dvev fjuev rjXiov avyi)? ovBev BvvaTai /caXcbs 
av^ecfeaL, vtto Be tov 7rvpbs ^epfiaLvojieva nrdvTa 
airoXkvTaL* (pdcrfccDV Be top tjXlov Xfoov hidirvpov el- 
vat /cal tovto rjyvoei) otl Xfoos fiev iv irvpl cov ovt€ 
XdjjLiret, ovTe ttoXvv ^povov dvTeyei, 6 Be f}\io^ tov 
nrdvTa yj>bvov udvTtov XapurpoTaTo^ cov Bca/ievei. 
'E/ceXeve Be /cal Xoyicrfiovs fiav^dveiv, /cal tovtcov Be 8 
ofiolcDs Tot? aXXois i/ceXeve cpvXdTTea^aL ttjv /laTacov 
Trpay/iaTecaVj f^e^pL Be tov axpeXi/jbov nrdvTa /cal ai/Tos 
avveireo-Koirei /cal avvSce^r/et rot? avvovcrt. UpoeTpeire 9 
Oe acpoBpa /cal vyieias erripLeXela^aL tov<; avvovTas, 
irapd T€ tcov elBoTcov fiavisdvovTas oca ivSe^OLTO, /cal 
eavTco e/cacrTov irpo^eypvTa Blol iravTos tov J3lov, tl 
fipcojia rj tl Tib/xa r) irolos 7r6vo$ crv/jLcpepOL avTco, /cal 
7ra)? tovtols ^pcopuevo^ hyLeLVOTaT av BidyoL* tov yap 
ovtco TTpo^e^ovTO^ eavTco epyov ecj)rj elvaL evpelv larpbv 
tcl 7rpo? vyieLav crvfjicpepovTa avTco fidXXov BLaytyvco- 
crKOVTa eavTov. El Be Tt? /jlclXXov r) /caTa tt)v dv^pco- 10 
ULvrjv aothlav axpeXelcr^aL /BovXolto, crvveftovXeve fxav- 
TL/crj? eTTLpLeXela^aL' tov yap elBoTa, Bl cov ol ^eol 
toI$ dv^pcoiroLS irepl tcov irpaypbaTCov arjiiaivovaLV, 
ovBeTTOT eprj/iov e<p7) ycyvea^at avfjL/3ovXr}<; ^ecbv* 



166 xenophon's memoeabilia. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



ARGUMENT. 

The last section of the preceding chapter furnishes a transition to the 
subject of the last and closing chapter of these Reminiscences of the 
Life and Death of Socrates. This chapter is fitly occupied with the 
closing scenes of his mortal life. It might be objected that the Sou/xJ- 
vioi/, in which the philosopher so confidently trusted during his life, for- 
sook him in his last hours, since he suffered a violent death. But not 
so thought the philosopher or his pupil. His death rather showed the 
especial regard of the gods for him ; since, first, he thus escaped the 
evils of old age which were fast coming upon him ; and, secGndly, in 
his trial and during the thirty days that intervened between it and his 
death, he exhibited a magnanimity and cheerfulness, which obtained for 
him immortal honor (§ 3). In proof of this Xenophon adduces a con- 
versation which he held with Hermogenes after his condemnation. 
The leading thoughts in it are as follows : 

Socrates replies to Hermogenes' entreaty that he will take into con- 
sideration the defence that he is to make, that his whole life, passed in 
the exercise of virtue, is his best defence. The fear of the injustice ot 
the judges does not influence him, since his guiding genius dissuades 
him from making a defence ; for if he should continue to live, he might 
be deprived of his powers of improvement and usefulness by age, and 
die with less honor than now (§ 5 — 8). The disgrace of an unjust 
• condemnation would fall upon his judges, not upon himself; he should 
rather be held in grateful remembrance, since he had not only not 
done evil to men, but had always exerted himself for their improve- 
ment (§ 9, 10). 

Xenophon concludes the chapter and his work, by an allusion to the 
regard felt for Socrates by all virtuous persons who knew him, and by 
a brief recapitulation of the qualities on which his own admiration, 
reverence, and esteem were based, and on account of, and by means ot 
which, he had endeavored to commend him to others (§ 11). 



El Si TLS, OTb (fraCTKOVTOS CLVTOV TO ScU/jLOPCOV kcLVTG) 

irpoarj/uaLveLV, a re Seot, fcal a firj Seot Troceiv, vtto tcop 
SifcaaT&v /careyvcba^r) ^dvaros, oXerai avrbv i\ey^ 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 167 

a^at irepl tov haifJLoviov tyevSo/jievov, ipuorjcrdrco irpS)- 
tov /lev, otl o{Jto)? rjSe Tore iroppco t?)? rjXtKLas rjv, 
g5?t, el Kal /nrj rore, ov/c av iroXXS vcrrepov TeXevTrj- 
gcli tov /3iov, elra otl to /xev a^setvoTaTOV tov /3lov 
kclL ev c5 irdvTe? ttjv hidvouav fiecovvTai direXeLirev, 
avTL Se tovtov 777? tyvXVS T V V p&l*r)v iirLSec^dfiePos 
evxXecav irpo$eKTr}aaTo 3 ttjv T6 SiKrjv irdvTcov dv^pco- 
ircov dXrf^eaTaTa Kal eXev^epLcoTaTa teal StKacoTaTa 
elircov, Kal Trjv KaTayvcoaLV tov ^avaTOV irpqoTaTa Kal 
dvSpcoSiaTaTa iveyKcov. * O pboXoyelTaL yap ovSeva ireo 2 

TCOV fJLV7]fjLOV€VOfJLeVCDV dv^pCDlTCDV KaXXLOV ^dvdTOV iv€- 

yiceiv dvdy/cr) puev yap eyeveTO avTw fieTa ttjv tcpicriv 
TpidicovTa rj/nepas fiL&vaL Sea to Ar\Kia fiev ifceivov tov 
p,rjvb<; elvaL, tov 8e vo/jlov firjSiva iav hrjfioaiq dird^vr}- 
CKetVy ea>? av r) ^ecopia etc ArjXov eiraveX^r)* real tov 
yjyovov tovtov diraaL tols crwrf^eaL (fiavepbs iyeveio 
ovSev dXXotoTepov StaftLovs r) tov efiirpoa^ev y^pbvov* 
tca'iTOL tov efxirpoa^ev ye irdvg-cov dv^pcoircov pbdXtaTa 
e^avfJid^eTO eirl tco exfevfJbCDS re Kal evKoXcos tfjv. Kal 3 
7tw? av tls /cdXXcov rj ovtcos diro^dvoL ; rj ttolos av 
elr] *hdvaTQS fcaXXccov rj bv av /cdXXiaTa tls dird^rdvoL ; 
itolos S' av yivoLTO *£sdvaTO<$ evSac/JLOvecrTepos tov /caX- 
Xlcttqv ; rj irolos ^eocjzLXecrTepos tov evSaifiovecrTdTOV ; 
Aetjeo Se Kal a *Epp,oyevov$ tov *IirirovUov rj/covcra 4 
irepl avTov* e<fir) yap, i]8r} MeXrjTov yey p a fijievov av- 
tov Trjv ypafyrjv, avTos d/covcov avTov irdvTa /jloXXov r) 
irepl tt}? St/^779 htaXeyofievov Xeyeiv ai)T(p, co? %prj ctko- 
irelv 6 tl dTroXoyrjcreTaL, tov Se to jiev irpcoTov elirelv 
Ov yap Sokq) aoo tovto /meXeTcov SLa/3e/3iG)fcevac ; eirel 
he avTov rjpeTO, ottcos ; elirelv avTov, otl ovSev dXXo 
iroioov ScayeyevrjTai rj StacrfcoTrcov fiev tA Te SUaca Kal 
tcl a$LKa, 7rpaTTCov Se ra SUaca Kal tqqv dSiKcov aire- 
'Xpfievos, rjvirep .vo/jlI^oc KaXXiaT7]v [ieXeT7]v diroXoyia<; 
thai. Avto<; Se ttoXlv elirelv Ov% bpqs, & ScoKpaTes, 5 



: 



168 xekophon's- memorabilia. 

otl ol 'A^rjvrjcri SiKacrral iroXXov^ puev tfhr] /irjhev dhi- 
tcovvras Xoyco irapa-ffievTes, aTrefcretvav, 7roXXou? he 
a&iKovvras direXvcrav ; 'AXXa vr\ tov Aia, cf)dvcu ay- 
rov, 8) ^Ep/JLoyeves, rjhr] fiov eTuyeLpovvTOS fypovriaai 
rrjs 7rpo? tov$ hcKaorTas diroXoyias, rjvavTtco^rj to hat- 

6 fjboviov. Kal avTos ehrelv* Qavfiaara Xeyew tov hh 
@av[Jbd^ei^, cj)dvai, el tco ^eco hoKel (BeXnov elvat ifie 
TeXevrdv tov /3iov ySrj ; ovk ola^\ on ps-XP 1 V^ v T0V $ € 
tov %p6vov eyco ovhevl dv^pcoTrcov vcfcel/jLrjv dv ovre 
fieknov ovit rjhiov i/ubov flefitco/cevat ; ctptara fiev yap 
ol/juac %r)v tovs aptara eTrZ/zeXo/xe^ou? tov a>? fieXrl- 
crTOf? yiyvecfeai, 7]hio~Ta he tov? /jLaktara ala^avo 

7 puevovs, otl /3e\TL0vs ylyvovrcu. *A eyco {^exP T0V $ e 
tov XP° V0V yo-^avo/jLTjv ifiavTco crvfiftaivovTa, Kal tol$ 
aXXois dv^pcoiroLs evTvyx^vcov Kal 7rpo? tovs aXXov? 
7rapa^ecopcov e/xavTov ovrco htarerekeKa irepl ifiavTov 
yiyvcbcrKcov Kal ov fxovov iyco, dXXd Kal ol epiol <f)lXot 

OVTCO? €XOVT€<? 7T€pl ejUbOlfhiaTeXoVCTlV^ OV Sid TO CpiXei] 

ifie, Kal yap ol tovs dXXov? cpcXovvTes ovtcos av elxo: 
TTpbs tov<z iavrcov cplXovs, dXXd hibirep Kal avrol a 

8 olovjai ifiol avvovres /3eXTLo~TOi, ylyvea^at. El he 
/3ccocro/jiaL irXelco XP® V0V ) ^°" w ? dvayKalov earac rd tov 
yrjpco? iTTtTeXelcr^at, Kal bpdv re Kal aKoveiv tjttov, 
Kal hcavoela^ai x e ^P 0V ^ KCLL hv^fia^iarepov Kal eTnXrj- 
cpLovecrTepov dirofiaiveiv, Kal cov irpoTepov fteXTicov rjv, 
tovtcov %e/p&) ytyvea^ac dXXd pbrjv TavTa ye pLrj 
ala^avo/xevcp puev dfticoTOS av eirj 6 /3/o9, altr^av6/jt,e- 
vov he 7Tco? ovk dvdyKTj x^tpbv Te Kal drjhicrTepov tftv ; 

9 \4XXa firjv el ye dhiKco<; dTrd&avov/uai, tols puev dSi- 
kcos i/jce aTTOKTeivacrtv alo~xpbv civ elrj tovto' el yap to 

- dStKeiv alo~xpbv io~TL, ttco? ovk alo~xpov Kal to aS//c&)5 

otlovv iroteiv ; ifiol he tl alo~xpbv to eTepov? jjltj hvva- 

- cr^ai irepl e/mov Ta hUata fJbrjTe yvcovai firjTe Troirjcrat, ; 

10* Opco S' eycoye Kal ttjv ho£av tcov irpoyeyovoTcov dv^pco- 



: 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 169 



m 



7rcvv ev toZ<z iTnycyvo /nevoid ovy^ b\xoiav KaTaXeL7rofievr]v 
tcov re dSiK7]crdvTcov /cal tcov dBifcrf&evTcov olBa Be, oti 
teal iyco eTUfieXelas Tev^ofjuai vtt dv^pcoircov, ical idv vuv 
dird^dvco, ov% ofioicos rot? i/jie aTTOKTeivcLcnv* olBa yap 
del fxaprvprjaeo^al /jloc, ore iyco t)Blk7]ctci fiev ovBeva 
7rco7roT€ dv^pcoircov, ovSe xeipco iTroirjcra, fieXrlovs Be 

7TOL61V i7T€LpCO/jL7]V del TOV$ ifJLol CTVVOVTaS. ToiavTa 

fjuev irpbs 'Epfioyevrjv re BieXejftr) ical Trpbs tovs dX- 
Xou?. Tcov Be Hoo/cpdrTjv ytyvcocr/covTcov, olos rjv, oil\ 
dpeTrjs efaefjievoi irdvre? gtl /cal vvv BiaTeXovai irdv- 
tcov fJudXiara ird^ovvre^ i/celvov, a>? cocjyeXificoTaTov 
ovra Trpo? dperrjs eirniekeiav. 'E/uloi jxev Br) tolovto? 
cov, olov iyco 8crjyr]fjLai, evtreftrjs [xev ovtcos, w?re firj- 
Bev dvev tt}? tcov ^ecov yvcoyur\<$ iroie'lv, Bl/caio$ Be, w?re 
BXairreiv /nev fjL7]Be fiutpov fxrjBeva, axpeXeiv Be Ta \ie- 
ytara rou9 ^pcofievov? avTco, eyfeparr)? Be, a>9T€ fJirjBe- 
irore irpoaipela^ai to tjBlov clvtX tov fteXTiovos, eppb- 
vifjuos Be, W9T6 fir) BiafjuapTavetP icpivcov tcl fteXTico /cal 
Ta ^elpco, firjBe dXXov irpo^Beea^ac, dXX* avTap/cr]$ 
elvau 7rpo9 tt)v tovtcov yveoenv, Itcavb? Be teal Xbyco 
elirelv T£ /cal Biopicracfeab Ta TOiama, l/cavb<; Be /cal 
dXXov? Bo/a/jidcrac re /cal dfiapTavovTas i%eXey%at /cal 
irpoTpe'^racfeat, iir dpeTrjv /cal /caXo/cdyd&cav, iBb/ceo 
toiovtos elvai, 0I09 dv elr) dp lotto? Te dvrjp /cal evBac- 
fiovecrTaTOs • el Be tco fir) dpecr/cei TavTa, irapafidXkcov 
to dXXcov ^09 7T/309 TavTa ovtco /cpcvtTco. 



NOTES. 



NOTES. 



EENOMNTO3 ATIOMNHMONEYMATftN : airofJLvyjfiopev/xaTay from 
airofjLVTiixoveveii/, things related from memory. It is not, however, re^ 
stricted to that which fell under the author's own observation, but 
includes also particulars which he received from other witnesses. The 
Latin term Memorabilia, things memorable or worthy to be remem- 
bered, although it does not correspond precisely t: the Greek word, is a 
very good designation of the contents of these Books, and as such is 
very commonly used in English. We not unfrequently affix the termi- 
nation ana to proper names to designate much the same thing ; as 
Johnsoniana, the memorable sayings of Johnson. Aulus Gellius (N". H. 
XIV. 3.) called these books: Libros quos dictorum atque factorum 
Socratis commentarios composuit Xenophon. And some modern 
editors, as Kuhner, retain Commentarii as the most fitting title of the 
work. Cicero de Nat. Deor. I. 12, refers to Xenophon in iis, quae 
a Socrate dicta retulit. 

Instead of a7ro i uj/77 i uoj/euju<£reoj>, two Mss. Victorii have vwo{jLj/r)fiara ; 
and one, Parisiensis F. has e/c ru>v rov aevofpooifros virofJLVTjiAovevixaTQov, 
i. e., memoranda, things written down in order that they may be remem- 
bered. This name does not seem to apply so well to the contents of a 
work which consists not merely of hasty sketches, but in many part3 
exhibits signs of elaboration ; still the two words a-Koiiv^jJiov^vixara and 
vTroiJLvf]fj.ara may have been used, even in ancient times, as nearly synony- 
mous. Thus viro/jLv-fj/jLara seems to be used like aTro}j.vy]}xov^v^ara. in 
Polybius 1. 1. I., 6. 32. 4 et al. 



BOOK I. 

CHAPTER I. 

1. — UoXXaKis £&avjjLa<ra> r iff i . . . \6yois; the interrogative r.ffi in- 
stead of oTffTLcri. Thus in Laced. Rep. I. 1, we find the compound oo-ns : 
e&avfjLaffa, ore? irorh Tponcp tout' iyevero ; Apol. 11, and § 20 below ; 



174 NOTES. 

but in. IV. 2. 6 : ^avp.a<rrbv . . . ri irore . . . ireipwvrai, the simple 
pronoun rl. In indirect questions the simple interrogatives ris, 7ro?oy, 
TrSrepo^ 7rws, etc., are somewhat often (Buttmann, 139. m. 63, says 
rather strongly, "just as often ") employed instead of the compounds 
osriSy AttoTos, oTTorepos, ottcos, giving the phrase in a degree the force of 
a direct question. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344, 3. R. 1 ; El. Gr. § 187. (9) R. 2. 
Sometimes both classes of words are used in the same sentence. See 
Plat. Gorg. p. 448. E. For the use of the modes in indirect interroga- 
tions, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6; B. 139. H. ttotc is often added to 

interrogative pronouns to indicate the desire for an answer, or astonish- 
ment or wonder ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. R. 2. Comp. § 2 and note upon 
it in § 20; III. 14. 2; IV. 2. 6. For the similar use of tandem in 
Latin to denote impatience for an answer to a question, see Zumpt's 

Lat. Gr. § 287. A 6 y o i s, arguments. ol y paipafxevo i 2 a> - 

Kpdrr\v. The Mid. Voice here indicates causation: Those who caused 
his name to be written down, i. e., the accusers of Socrates. KUhn. Gr. 
9,50. R. 2. Crosby, 559. d. So in Plat. Apol. Socr. p. 41. D. : Sia rodro 
, . . eycayc KaTa^rjcpiaafjiej/ois fxov . . . ov irdvv xaAeTruiiw, the participle is 
used, followed however by the genitive. Cicero, in Tusc. Disp. 1. 41. 99, 
also employs a similar phrase : Ii, a quibus accusatus sum. But 
accusator is sometimes used in Latin. — Socrates in his Apology 
speaks of two classes of accusers : those who had long been his enemies, 
many of whom, " setting a comedian [Aristophanes] at the head of the 
charge,'* themselves remained in concealment. The principal points of 
this first accusation^ he says, may -be found in the Comedy (the Clouds) 
of Aristophanes. See v. 248 sq. Those most active in the last trial 
(Apol. Socr. p. 23. B.), were Melitus, a man of rank and wealth, and 
author of poor tragedies (x\ristoph. Ranae. v. 1302 sq. and also Stallb. 
Plato, Apol. Socr. 23. B.), Anytus, a tanner (Xenophon, Apol. § 29), and 
Lycon an orator (Aristoph. Vesp. 1301). Thus it is said: "Melitus 
stands by the poets, Anytus represents the politicians and tradesmen, 
and Lycon appears for the orators." The part that each took is more 
definitely stated by Max. Tyr., Diss. 9. 2 : ^.wnpdr^v MeArro? fikv iypd- 
tywro, 'Avvtos Se eio"fiyaye, Avkoov Z\ eSiowe, /c.t.A., cf. Brandis' Gesch. 
Gr. u. Rom. Philosophy, Vol. II. p. 28 sq. The trial took place in the 
large court, called 'HAiaia ; concerning which see Potter's Gr. Antiqui- 
ties I. p. 123 ; Fiske's Man. of Class. Lit. p. 185. &s a£ios elrj &avd- 

rov ry it 6 A e l , that Socrates was worthy of death in respect to the State. 
For cos, see note 2 below. In some phrases, and especially after e*s, the 
Dative denotes the person in whose judgment, or in whose view a thing is; 
here more definitely, from the State, as it respects the State. SeeB. 133. 7. 
Kiihn. Gr. § 284. (10) b. ; L. Gr. II. 581. e., and Rost 105, p. 501. C£ 



* 



BOOK I. CHAP. i. 175 

I 2. 62, 63 ; II. 5. 1. The Optat. mode, etrj, with &s after the Aor 
Tense, eTreicra, in the final clause here is used instead of the Subj., to in 
dicate that this was merely a persuasion of others, not believed by the 
writer ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2, and R. 2. (a). 

C H jUeV. The particle fxiv is usually followed by 5e or an equivalent 
word, and calls the attention to a distinction that is to be made between 
the clause in which it stands and the succeeding one. But the follow- 
ing adversative particle, and even the whole antithetic clause, may be 
omitted, as here, and be merely supplied by the mind ; piv is then called 
Bolitarium. See Kiihn. Gr. § 322. R. 4; L. Gr. § 1U. 2. Rost, § 134. 
Plato, Phaed. 58. A, and Stallbaum's note in h. 1. Homer often omits 
the adversative clause after jj.Iv yap ; e. g. II. Y. 901. Cf. also note, I. 
2. 62 : ifMol fjtey, k.t.A. ; I. 5. 5 ; II. 6. 1, 3, 5 ; III. 12. 1, and Haekett's 
Plut. De Sera, .etc. p. 120. yp a <p rj ; an Attic law-term for an indict- 
ment for a public offence, and hence opposed to diK-f) a private action. 
It is, however, as well as ypdtyeo&ai, sometimes used in reference to 
private accusations. For the occasions on which the ypacprj was used, see 
Meier and Schomann, Att. Process S. 198 sq. and Fiske's Man. p. 186, and 

also the word ypacp-f) in the Index of Meier and Schomann. rotaSe 

tls fy, was for substance this, Lat. haec fere; so t(s is frequently 
used with pronouns and numerals to give indefiniteness to the assertion. 
Kiihn. Gr. 303. 4; L. Gr. II. § 638. 5. Crosby 517. Cf. II. 6. 11. Borne- 
mann, Cyrop. II. 1. 2. and w 5 e ttoss II. 1. 21 below. 

'ASlke? ^ooKparyis ovs fiev. . , ere pa 5e Kaiva Zai[x6via elscpipoov. 
Me'r/ is here, as commonly, followed by 5e, introducing the counterpart 
of the declaration with p4v. It has been stated that the latter particle is 
sometimes omitted. Mev too is frequently omitted in poetry and some- 
times in prose; cf. II. 2. 8. and 6. 22. Cyropaed. IV, 3, 21 : ioUa 
yap (pa<ri /ecu 'lirirov av&pu>wois ro7s 6(p^aXfio7s irpoopuj/ra Zrfkovv, iroWa 
8 e tols 4>(rl irpoaKovovra G7\fxaiveiv. So especially where the correspond- 
ing clauses are far separated, as in L 2. 21. In III. 13. 5. both particles 
are omitted. The position here, after the words contrasted, is the most 
common, though the particles frequently qualify the predicate or the 
whole clause, and then take a different position ; Kiihner Gr. 322, R. 2. 

For unusual positions of these particles, see also note, § 12. It 

should be noticed that in order to make good English the jikv . . . 5e 
must be rendered variously. Frequently the force of \xh is given merely 
by the tone of voice or emphasis, and sometimes the 5e is best translated 
by while, and both particles, by both . . . and, whilst . . . yet, etc. Either 
distinction and distribution may be indicated by these particles, or 

simple connection, relation ; see B. 149. 11-13. vojil^l ovs . . . ov vojxi- 

fav, /c.t.a., in not reverencing those, etc. The participle here introduces 



176 NOTES. 

a clause indicative of way or manner ; so dscpepcap and $ta<f>ffr€ip*,v ; see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 312. (e). The Latin would take a more specific form 
injuste agit Socrates, quod deos non ducit, etc The participle may be 
said to have been a favorite part of speech with the Greeks, and the 
beautiful conciseness which its use often gave to a sentence, and the 
varied shades of idea which it so briefly designates, may well be consi- 
dered a sufficient justification of this partiality. No/jli&ip &€ovs 9 means, 
to believe in the gods, to honor as gods, cole re deos, although even 
without the article it may sometimes signify, to believe in the existence 
of gods, deos esse crede*re, for which 7)ye7o~&ai &*ovs is the more 
usual phrase. Honce ol pepo/jLicrfjiepoi &eoi, the gods which are publicly 
received and worshipped, and in § 3 /jlclvtiktiv popi(civ f to put confidence 
in, to practise divination. It is used in a somewhat similar manner in 
the phrase : piop or t4xvt]v vofxi^ip, as in Aesch., Choeph. 994 (1003) : 
apyvpoareprt plop pofjiifap, leading a robber's life. For the meaning of 

dai/mopta, deities, Lai dii, see the Introduction. a 5 i k e ? 5e kolI, 

the repetition of udLKe? here instead of a mere connection by particles 
both... and, cum... turn, is perhaps an imitation of the fulness and 
definiteness of the style in judicial proceedings. Anaphora, however, is 
oftener employed in Greek than in Latin where some rhetorical effect 
seems generally to be indicated by it. See iroWdias i±zv . . . iroWdfas 5e 
in § 2. 

2» — TI peer op fiej/, introduces the first part of the accusation, 
namely, that of impiety, and 5e in chap. II. 1, without any word answer- 
ing to Trpcorop, introducing the second accusation, may be considered as 

corresponding with it. o v v is perhaps derived from the neut. part. 

iop, tip of the verb elpai, and hence refers to the present (being) state of 
things, hence = thus, so, and in general marks a sequence or dependence 
of the thought on what has gone before ; and then, a necessary conse- 
quence or deduction, Latin ergo or i g i t u r . It is related to &pa in 
meaning, but has a wider range, and frequently denotes a strong conclu- 
sive force, which is not indicated by that particle. It here denotes the 
transition from the statement of the subject of discourse, to the examina- 
tion of it, Lat. igitur, then; see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3 (b). Hartung, Gr, 

Partik. II. 18 sq. Am. 2 Gr. Pr. Com. Ch. 44. &s is frequently used 

especially after verba <sentiendi. et declarandi with much the same signifi- 
cance as on, but perhaps the manner, the how, may be generally hinted 
at when &s is used, but the mere fact when on is employed ; cf. just 

below : o>s <pab\ and see Lewis, Plat. Contr. Ath. p. 3. it o I q> nor* ; 

the force of irore may be given here by possible, what possible, etc., see 
note upon ricrt ttot4 § 1, above, and § 20 below &tW re ; to this ri 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 177 

the Kai with fxavrucrj corresponds. The connection by re . . . kcl'i, both . . . 
and, not only . . . but also, or simply, and, with the last clause, is em- 
ployed where two ideas are to be brought together as one whole, the 
second being generally, not always, the more important, and hence re 
ceiving the stronger particle, KaL The connection by Kai . . . Kai, on the 
other hand, is used where two. distinct particulars are brought together. 

See Kiihn. Gr. §321. I. 1. (a). iroXXaKis fx\v . . . iroXXaKis de ; the 

correlative particles iikv . . . 8e as above § 1 ; and irdXXdKis is perhaps 

repeated for the sake of emphasis ; cf. note upon afi'iKei, § 1. oVkol; 

i. e., 4v T7j avX?]. The avXrj was the open space, or court, around which 
the house was built, in which was placed the altar for private and do- 
mestic sacrifices. See Becker's Charikles, p. 202 ; AVachsmuth, Helleu. 
Alterthumskunde II. S. 415 sq. ; Plato, De Repub. 328. C. So among the 

Romans it was in the compluvium. fiavriKy, divination, divinatio 

or vaticinia, and ^avriKy xP^H-evos, supplying one's own need with, 
using divination, whilst %P" W m ^ ne Act. Voice means, to give the need- 
ful answer. dizTe&pvXrjTo yap, it was very commonly reported, 

pervulgatum erat. Tap introduces a proof that he made use of divina- 
tion. On the subject of divination among the Greeks, see Fiske's Manual 

and "Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumskunde, II. §136. !cu;t£ ev,- 

fiaiveiv. In 4 below irpoa-^fxaiv&iv is used, as there is in that place 
direct reference to making known future events, while here only the 
fact of a revelation or disclosure is brought into view. ({yairj; opta- 
tive in o ratio obliqua; see Kiihn. § 345. 4. and 330. 2. In general, 
not always, in dependent clauses, the Opt. is used after the Histor., and 

the Subj. after the Primary tenses. to ^aijioviov ; see Introduction. 

o&ev 677 KaX fjLaXKTTa ; from which very thing (o&sv 8^) they seem 

most especially (koI fidx.) to have accused him, etc. A?} here qualifies 
the particle o&w and gives it definiteness and force ; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 315. 2. Kal strengthens the superlative adj. fiaXicrTa; see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 239, 1. R. 1. avrov air id (raff & a 1 . . . elsQcpeiv. Alrid- 

o-acr&ai. The verb alrido/jiai is generally, like other verbs of kindred 
signification, followed by the Accus. of the person and Gen. (sometimes 
the Accus.) of the thing, but here by the Accus. with the Inf. So also 
in II. 1. 12. 

8. — Ou5e*/ KaivoTeoov CiVetpepe rcov &XXcov; for this compendious 
comparison so common in Greek, by which the attribute of one object 
is compared with the other object itself, see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. R. 6, and 

Felton's Note, Horn. II. I. 163. pavr ncfyv vofiiCovTes, see note. 

$ 1. <$> 7} fx a 1 s Kal (rv/nfioXois Kal &v <r ias. ^rjfjiai are omens 

taken from the words of men. Cicero de Divin. I. 45. 102 : sequo 



178 NOTES. 

Bolum deorum voces Pythagorei observitaverunt, sed etiam hominum 
quae vocant oraina ; Eustath., II. k. p. 799 : <pr)fjL7} ov ttju ankus ai/- 
^pooTTii/rju StjAo? AaAtav, aAAa riva. deiortpav, BrjKooTiKrjv rod /xeAAoj/ros 
Xen. Apol. 12. 2vjuj8oAa are various occurrences from which things 
concealed and future were supposed to be known ; as thunder, light- 
ning, the casual meeting of men (ol airaurcoi/Tes), and other tilings of 
the like kind, (dvaiai, extispiscia, the examination of the entrails, the 
exta, of victims, which was performed by the Upoo-Koiros, the Ilaruspex. 
Cf. the Prometheus 484 — 500, where Prom, enumerates the different 

kinds of divination which he had taught man. ovrol t e . . . k a kwos 

5e. Te here stands related to Kai in kclk^lvos, and contrasts ouroi with 
~kslvos. Kai...5e like the Latin, et...etvero, or et vero etiam, 
or at que etiam. The 5e here connects, and, and Kai means also. See 
B. 149. 10. Its position after Kai with one or more words between is com- 
mon in Attic Greek ; see Xen. Anab. 2. 6. 8 ; 2. 6. below, etc. This posi- 
tion in Tragedy has been denied. But see Aesch. Prom. 975 and Wel- 
laucr's note upon it; and Kiihn. Gr. 321. I. 1. (c). The use of the 
particles kou ...Be in this way is quite frequent in Xenophon ; cf. I. 2. 
11, 62; 3. 2 ; II. 1. 20, 21 et al. ; more rare in Thucyd. or Plato. In like 
manner relative enunciations are connected by Kai . . . 5e to what pre- 
cedes, as in 1.1.15: Kai ai/e/movs Kai vdara Kai wpas Kai orov 5' av 
&\\ov SeWrcu, Sympos. II. 9. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 322. Pv. 7 ; L. Gr. 737. 2 ; 
Post, § 134; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. p. 181 sq., and for the difference 
between the significance of Kai 8e and 5e Kai, lloogeveen, p. IIS. XXII. 

to us airavr oovt as , with avfrpdoTrovs implied, the ivodiovs ev/j./36- 

Xous of Aeschylus Prom. 488. 

4. — AAA* ol fxlv TrXslo-Toi. 2 o> Kpary] s 8e. AAAa (from the 
pron. aAAoy, other, another) denotes naturally difference, separation, 
restriction, change, efc. It is very frequent in transitions from one sub- 
ject to another, especially in colloquies, in quick answers or objections. 
Upon its origin and different significations, see Hartung Gr. Partik. II. 
30 sq. Kuhn. Gr. § 322. 6 and L. Gr. II. § 741, and Anm. 1, 2, 3. It here 
merely limits or restricts the meaning of the preceding affirmation, 6 5* 
ovtilv Kaivorepov elsecpepe, /c.t.A. : yet or however the multitude, etc. See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 322. 6. — For the position and force of ^\v (whilst) . . . 5e, 

see note § 1. : ol irXelaroi, the many, the multitude, Lat. pleri- 

que or vulgus. aTroTp6Treo~&ai . . . 7rpoTp6Tre(r&ai, deter reri or 

revocari...impelli, to dissuade from, or hinder, ... to persuade, 
urge forward. 7roAAo?s tcov ^vvovtuv, many of his pupils, disci- 
ples, literally, those who were with him, associates ; Latin : -kjum quibus 
Wat, or quorum consuetudine utebatur. The Greeks were much more 






BOOK I. CHAP. I. 179 



fond of this partitive construction after numerals, etc. than the Latins 
The pupils of Socrates are never called fxa^^rai, since he disclaimed 
the appellation of teacher, 5i5aovcaAos. See Wiggers' Life of Socrates, 
ch. IV. and cf. note, I. 2. 3. irpoTjyopeve, was accustomed to fore- 
tell or forewarn, like npotLirov ; the imperf., as frequently, denoting re- 
peated or customary action. See Kiihn. El. Gr. § 152. 9. P. 4. ra. 

ulv Jtot€tv; ra 5e ^ iroiuv ; ace. to Plato the genius of Socrates only 
dissuaded him from doing and did not incite him to action. See Theag. 

p. 1 28 D. et al., and cf. In trod. ws rod Scu/j.oi'tov TTpoo"f]^aivovros. 

This phrase is equivalent to the participle of the verb to think or say, 
and the Accus. with the Infin. : \iycav to Baifiouiov Trposruj-aiveiv. 'Cls 
with the genitive of the participle frequently indicates the subjective 
ground of the foregoing action ; as here the real cause in the mind of 
Socrates which enabled him to forewarn, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 6. (b); 
L. Gr. II. § 671. The Latins would use quod, with the subjunctive 

mode. Cf. 2. 20 ; 3. 2 ; 6, 5 ; II. 3. 3, et al. ^ ir^ofxivoLs. M77 is 

used with participles and adjectives when they may be resolved by a 
conditional clause. Latin : si qui autem non parebant. See Kiihn. Gr. 

§318.5; El. Gr. §177. 5; L. Gr. II. § 715. 2. per#pcXc; had cause 

of repentance. 

5.-^-Katroi signifies, but, and yet, however, Lat. verum, sed tamen ; 
and although, quanquam ; here and yet. See Hartung Gr. Partik. II. p. 

365.6. ris ovk av d/JLoXoyno-eiev; This form of the 1st Aor. Opt. 

in -ems, -eie(y) commonly termed Aeolic, is used more frequently by Attic 
writers than the regular form; see Kiihn. Gr. § 116. 9. According to 
Eustathius this form denoted the desire for an immediate result : 6 be 
elirkv rvxpetas, 7) A.e|eias, ^ ypatyeias, evx^rai rdxiov avvo~&7}vai, o evx €TaL ; 
but this distinction between it and the regular form does not seem to 
have been always observed. For the use of the 'optative with olv by 
Attic writers to describe certain opinions, and sometimes even actual 
facts, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260 (4) (a) and (c) ; and for the use of ovk and not 

fxT] in such cases, see also (a). iboKei 5* av [sc. thai] ... e<paivero. 

The Subjunctive Imperf. is used in Latin in hypothetical clauses, like the 
Imperf. with av here, for the pluperfect, when the writer wishes to con- 
vey the idea that the thing continued a long time, or was often repeated. 
Often also when the continued action has reference not to past only, but 
extends even to the present or future time. See Zumpt's Lat. Gr. § 525. 
Cf. Kiihn. note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 12. 27. The reason of the use of 
the Imperf. instead of the Pluperf. seems to be, that the writer in mind 
places himself back in the past. Here, for example, Socrates would have 
seemed a fool if h ^ had appeared to those of his own age to speak 



180 NOTES. 

i 
falsely. So ova av TrpoeAeyev, et fi^j e7no'T€U€j', indicates the custom of 
Socrates when he was yet alive. Cf. note 1. 1. 16, 28, 29, 59. After 
5o/ce?j/, the Inf. thai is often to be supplied, as in I. 7. 1, 4 ; Anab. VII. 

1. 6 : cos av avrcp doicrj aacfraXts. 

Kara. Kara (/cal elra) and Kairtira (ku\ Zirtira) are often used after 
participles, where we might expect, elra and weir a. These participles 
originally denote sequence in time, but the transition is easy to the idea 
in this and similar passages, where the strangeness or inconsistency of 
doing the second thing after the first has been done, is indicated, then, 
after that, after all See Stallb. Plat. Gorg. p. 457. B. and Phaedr. p. 40, 

and Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 8, and L. Gr. II. § 667. c. A-fjXov oZv y trt, 

av 7rpo£\eyev y ei,. k.t.X. It is clear that Socrates would not have made 
predictions if he had not, etc. : patet igitur non earn praedicere nisi cre- 
deret. When the reality both of the condition (et irpoay, k.t.A.) and that 
which is consequent upon the condition is denied, we have tl with the 
indicative of the hist, tenses in the Protasis and the same mode with 6.v 

in the Apodosis ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. Lb; L. Gr. II. § 820. a\7)- 

&ev<reiv; Verbs in -euw from nouns or adjectives indicate the being in 
a condition, or the exercise of that indicated by the primitive. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 232. (b). The idea of real truth is prominent in this word and not 
the mere utterance of truth : that it was truth which he uttered. Se^ 
Lewis* Contr. Atheos p. 97 sq. — ravra (i. e., aA-nbevceiv). The Latin 
method of using the sing, hoc, is more logically definite, but the Greeks 
seemed to prefer to extend the thought by the use of the plural ; see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 3. The idea here is : The knowledge of future events 
belongs only to the gods. No one then could feel confident in predicting 

the future, unless he referred his knoAvledge to them. Ilio~reva>v 5e 

&eo?s ttcos ovKy k.t.\., since he put confidence in the gods, how is it pos- 
sible that he did not, etc. See note, § 1. For this use of the Greek parti- 
ciple where we use a particle with a verb, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. (b). It wib 
be noticed, that in the statement of the accusations made against Socrates, 
§ 1 above, it is not said that he denied the existence of all gods, although 
in the more particular statement of the accusations in Plato, Apol. Socr. 
26. C. this is affirmed by Melitus. 

6. — 'AW a p^V) Lat. at or sed vero. These particles introduce 
another and stronger proof that Socrates believed in the existence of the 
gods ; so, in reasoning, these particles denote a transition to a new and 
stronger argument. 3 A\\d denotes change, transition, and fi^jv, = Lat. 
vero, confirmation, but further or besides. See note, § 4 above, and cf. I. 

2. 4 ; II. 6, 27. Ka\ raSe, k.t.A., also these things (which follow) he 

did for his friends. As if he had said, (ov fiovov ravra, a eAe£o, a\\a) 




BOOK I. CHAP. I. 181 

Kal rdtie. Cf. note, § 7 : Kal avfr. k.t.\. For the use of Kai referring to a 

suppressed clause, see Arn. 2. Gr. Pr. Comp. 348. ra fiev yap avay kcuou 

Vdp, compounded of ye (indicating confirmation) and &pa (result or con- 
sequence), may express a reason, an explanation, or assurance, as the 
meaning of the one or the other particle predominates. It is often used 
as explicative after demonstratives, etc., and sometimes it need scarcely 
be rendered into English at all ; here after rdde it = namely, to wit. See 
B. Gr. 149. 17 ; Kuhn. Gr. § 324. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 754. 1. £.; Matt. II. § 615. 
2.; Hartung Gr. Partik. I. § 467 sq. Cf. II. 6. 38 : in. rccvBe (tk^cu' el 

yap k.t.A. IV. 4. 5. ra . . . ay a 7 /ecu a, things necessary (to be done),* 

i. e., here, things about the result of which there is no question. 

crwepovXeve; this and following verbs in the Imp erf. denote cus- 
tomary action ; see note, § 4 : irpor]y6peve. — k a I irpdrreiv, & s evofii- 
£ej/, i. e., ovtoj Kal irp., contrasting the doing (-Kparreiv) with the thinking 
(iu6/jLi(ev). The correlative is not unfrequently omitted, as in Herod. I. 
79 : &s 5e ol ravra e5o£e, kuX eiroiee Kara, rdxos. But in comparisons 
where it is in both members of the sentence we find /cat repeated, s& in 

I. 6. 3. usirep Kal . . . ovrco Kai; III. 5. 13. Anab. II. 1. 22. and Stallb. Plato 
Apol. p. 22. D. Por the cases where one Kai is omitted, see Kuhn. L. Gr. 

II. § 729. av 7rpax3-T]j/cu ; for the use of the infinitive with aV 

after Yerba sentiendi, see Kuhn. Gr. § 260. 5. (a). 

Tiepl Be a 5 r) A 00 v , ottws av air /3 77 (T it , but in regard to those 
things whose result would be doubtful (if performed). The idea would 
be more extended in Latin : de iis autem rebus, in quibus obscurum 
erat quomodo eventurae essent, or quarum incertus esset eventus. "Av 
is omitted here in some editions, as in Ernesti, but apparently without 
good reason. The fact of its omission in 3. 2 : r) el ak\o ri evxoivro 
t&v (pavepcos adr)Aoov cjttcos arro fir) cr iro, proves nothing. The 
idea there is simply : if they may pray for those things, the result of 
which is plainly uncertain ; but here the expression is intended to indi- 
cate the uncertainty with less definiteness. See Kiihn. Gr. § 260. (4). and 

R. 7. fiavrevcofMevovs, oraculum consulere, to consult an oracle. 

This use of the Put. Participle after verbs of sending, etc., denoting pur- 
pose, where we may use that, in order that, or in order to, with the infi- 
nitive or the simple infinitive with to, is frequent in Greek ; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 312. 4. (c) ; B. 144. The Present Participle is also used in a similar 

manner, as in the phrase eire^ev airrbv ayyiWovra. el iroirjrea. 

The conjunction et is used to denote a wavering between two possibili- 
ties, and hence is often found after verbs of deliberating, inquiring, etc.. 
whether, whether or not The context alone can decide whether the phrase, 
which it introduces is to be understood affirmatively or negatively. Cf. 
&nab. I. 3. 5 : et fxev drj 81/cata iroir)arca, ouk 618a, I am ignorant, whether 



182 NOTES. 

or not I shall do, etc. See also Anab. III. 2. 22. Even in the phrase, obt 
old' et, this particle lias an affirmative force, and also a negative as in I, 
3.5. See Kuhn. Gr. § 344. 5. (i). Cf. the use of si in Latin, Zunipt'a 
Lat. Gr. § Zok.fin., and of an after dubito, etc., which however haa 
an affirmative force, Kuhn. Tusc. Disp. IV. 22. 50. For the construction 
of the verbal Adj., see Kuhn. Gr. § 284. 3. (12) ; B. 134. 10. 

7, — Kal robs. Kat, and so, accordingly, is here an expletive particle, 
introducing examples in illustration and confirmation of the preceding 
•sentiment. Comp. Anab. § I. 9. 6. and V. 2. 29. For a similar use of et 
in Latin, Livy II. 13 is sometimes quoted : Ita honorata virtute feminae 
quoque ad publica decora excitatae. E t Claelia virgo . . . dux agminis 
virginnm inter tela hostium Tiberim tranavit. See also Kuhn. Tusc. 

Disp. I. 34. 82. robs /JLeWouras oIkovs t€ kclI 7t6\€ls kcl\o>s olK7)(T€iv t 

those who would manage either domestic or public affairs well. Te /ecu, 
see n. 2 above. OIktjo-€lu is here nearly synonymous with Bioiwv. Cf. 

§8; note, 1.2.64; II. 1. 19 ; III. 6. 14; IV. 1. 2. irpostiuarbai, have 

need, besides (in addition to other things, irpos). t e/cr ovikov /xev 

yap $j x a ^ K€VT LK0V ' ' • ' 7r °' l/T a T ° L Toiavra fJLa&r) /nar a, k.t.A. 
The idea is : that all such arts as those of the architect, brasier, etc., are 
to be undertaken, in accordance with human judgment and insight alone, 
without consulting oracles. The tcai with avSpdonov juco/jlt], as in § 6 : 
kcu rdde (where see note), strictly refers to a suppressed clause ; as if the 
author had said : Kal av&. 71/07-07, koI oh fxSvov 3-eaV yyu/x-p, cf. 2. 4. 
ko.) rod ffw/xaros . . . ovk 7]/j.i\ei (ou fxovov rr\s tyvxySt a\\a ko.\ tov 
o'dof.iaros). 18: olSa kcl\ ^,coKpdr7]u (&sirep aWovs 8t8ao-Kd\ovs, ovtco 
Ka) X) 21. See Kuhn. Gr. § 321. E. 5 ; L. Gr. II. § 728, and Hartung Gr. 

Partik. 1. p. 133 sq. ruu toiovtwv epyoov ; i.e., such works as are 

iv t?i reKToviKy, x a ^ K€VTlK V> e ^ c * ^ ne a( ^jj* TeKroviKoy, etc., are in the 
Accus. predicate after yevea&ai, and av&pwwoi/ is to be supplied with that 
verb. For the idea of ability, fitness, aptness, implied in the termination 

-iKos, see Kiihrn Gr. § 234. 1. (b). i^rucrTLKSs, an investigator, one 

who points out the excellences and defects of a thing, or is employed in 
freupia not in irpd^i. For the Genitive with verbals in -ikos, see B. 132. 

13; S. 187. 2. Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 530. hh. yv^^ri, Dat of means. 

Instead of the simple Dat. sometimes eV with the Dat. is pleonastically 
used (B. 147. 2. (a), for the means or instrument. Aia with the Gen. is 
used if a person is indicated, and sometimes of things ; even after Pass, 
verbs, when the person is the means and not the efficient cause, i. e, 
.where per would be used in Latin. B. 147. 2. (a). See also the constr 
of air6 with the Gen> of means in I. 2. 14. 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 183 

8t — Ta 5e /ieyjCTa, but the most important things in these arts, 
i. e., which would result from the practice of these arts, the gods have 
reserved for themselves, Se here answering to fxev in §7: r euro v. pep 
yap. See § 1 above ; the sense will be most distinctly brought out by 
rendering : for although . . . yet. For the use of the infinitive ehai m the 
subordinate clause, see Kiihn. Gr. § 345. 6. and cf. with Zumpt's Lat. Gr. 
§ 603, and III. 11. 1. Also Apolog. § 3, 4, 5, and Anab. II. 2. 1, and 
Bornemann's note in h. 1. — yap roi. Tap introduces the proof or illus- 
tration of the fact, that the gods reserve for themselves, etc., which has 
just been affirmed, and roi adds confirmation, indeed. (pyrevtrapevw. * 
There is great force in the use of the Jlid. Yoice here and in the corre- 
sponding clause : olKodoprjaa/xevca, indicating the object in planting, <fec, 
the individual's own interest. Brj\ov osr is, k.t.X. ArjAov need not 
be repeated in translation. Xenophon in comparisons and parallel 
phrases loves to retain the full expression which would be avoided in 
Latin as well as in our own language. For the use of el see note, § 6, 
and for the use of the indicative mode, Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6 ; Buttm. § 139. 
22, 3. In the first two cases, with avpcpepei, el may be rendered whether, 

and in the last two whether . . . not, Lat. a n . t$ ttoAltikcJ), one 

who takes part in the government. avido-erai . . . crreprjcrerai ; for this 

use of Fut. middle for passives, see Buttm. Gr. § 113. 6. Compare below 
II. 7. 8 ; III. 3. 15, and IY. 8. 10. Plato often uses Fut. Mid. in the same 
way. See examples collected by Schneid. upon Civit. Y. 470. A. 

9.— A ai/jioviov, pertains to, or comes into the province of, the deity, as 

contrasted with t^s av^pooiriy^s yvoopr\s. 'AAAa irdvra rrjs av&pca- 

iriv-qs yvu/xris, but that all things fall within the province of human 
reason or intelligence. The Latins in such disjunctive phrases generally 

express each member fully. dai/jiovav, to be insane, according to 

Hesychius : virh daipovos Karexev&ai. The beauty and force of the oxy- 
moron here with firjSev haip6v lov olopevovs ehai will not escape the 

notice of the student. 5e Kal, and also. — robs fxavr evopevovs 

... avSpw-Kois . . . fxaSovGi diafcpiveiv ; in those things which the 
gods give to men to understand by learning, (by knowledge of the things 
themselves). Mavrevofxevovs and fia&ov<ri are placed in contrast here. 
Ma^oDcn denotes the means, and is put in the dative by attraction to 
av&pdoTrois, see Buttm. § 142. 2. (b). As the subject of the Inf. is omitted, 
the Part, takes the case ia which that subject is found with the preced- 
ing verb ; so sometimes in Latin, as the phrase : licet illis esse beatis. 

— olov, ut, velut, for instance, a frequent use in Attic Greek.— 

cttI £evyos Xa&ew . . . eirl ttjv vavv . . . Aafrelv. We should naturally ex- 
pect the insertion of the Article before ^evyos, or its omission before vavv, 



184 NOTES. 

But the construction seems to have been designed by the author. Ao 
cording to Kuhn. inl (edyos without the article has the force of the Latin 
ad vehendum; with Xafieiv, ad vehend. adhibere ; as the phrase, 
levai iirl Selirvov, may be translated by ad coenandum, 1.3.6. Anab 
VII. 3. 15; Herod. I. 37 : iirl Sripav Uvou, venatum ire. See Kuhn 
L. Gr. II. § 484. Anm. With vavv the article lias the force of a pos- 
sessive pronoun. Sauppius explains the phrase iirl rrjv vavv, by, in 
navem, quam quis habet. See Kuhn. Gr. § 244. 4. Cf. III. 9. 11 : 
ev re vf]i\ in navigando, in nave regenda, — indicating the action of navi- 
gating, as just after, iv yempyia does that of cultivating the fields, and 
iv croofjiao-Kia, that of exercising the body, and iv v 6o~(p, the condition ol 
sickness. On the other hand, with the article, in II. 6. 38: r)]v vavv, 
his ship, and 7. 2. iv rrj oUia, in my house, et al. The use of the article 
in Greek where we use the possessive pron. is frequent, particularly with 
the names of things that stand in some special relation, as son, friend, 

master, etc. See B. 127. 8. apiS fi-qaavras $) fierp-ncravres . . . 

elSevai; i. e., things that may be determined by the processes familiarly 
known among men. These participles denote the means (Kuhn. Gr. 312. 
4. (e), and are equivalent to the Abl. of the Gerund in Latin. For the 
accusative with the Infin. without attraction after Qecrri, where the Dat. 
is not expressed, see Kuhn. Gr. § 307. Rem. ; L. Gr. II. § 645 and 647 ; 
and cf. III. 12. 8 : ravra 5e ovk eariv \Zeiv aineXovvra. The dative of the 
noun is also sometimes used, whilst the accusative of the Part, with the 
Infin. is retained, as in I. 2. 49 ; II. 6. 26 : el i£9jv ro7s Kparicrrois 
crvv&e fxivovs iin rovs x e ' L P 0VS ^vai\ HI- 9. 9; IV. 5.11. In like 
manner the construction varies after dovvat ; II. 8. 1 ; Cyr. I. 6. 5. See 
Kruger in Disquisit, Gram. III. § 359— 372 ; Stallb. Plat, de Rep. IX. 
p. 586. E. ; Post's Gr. § 121. robs ra roiavra, k.t.X. This enun- 
ciation is asyndic, because it contains a brief summary or recapitulation 
of what precedes ; so often with Ta roiavra. See Kuhn. Gr. § 325. (e). ; 

L. Gr. II. § 760. b, and cf. II. 1. 33 ; 3. 19 ; 5. 5 ; IV. 3. 13. et al. 

7roLe?v abe/mcrra, nefarie age re. Some editions read a&e/jura, but 
abejuiara is best authorized. The phrase is a more extended expression 

for Bai/xovuv above. %$7) 5e, since, he said. A e here introduces the 

ground, or reason of the preceding assertion, like the Latin cum. See 
Hartung Gr. Partik. S. 167. & /nev . . . a Be, et haec, quac.et 
ilia, quae. fiafrovras, having learned, or, by gaining a know- 
ledge of; the Part, indicates the manner or means, Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 4. 

(e). edwuav, have given or permitted, with the Infin. fxavhdveiv. 

For the use of this form of the Aorist, see Kuhn. § 173. 2. and cf. IV. 2. 

15. VAew Attic Nom. plural. 

The idea of Socrates which lies at the basis of the preceding represen 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 185 

tation> § 6 — -9, in respect to divination, seems to be, that all phenomena 
are divided into two classes ; in one, the connection of antecedent and 
consequent is invariable, and can be traced by study ; and hence the 
connected future results are within the sphere of human attainment. 
In the other, there is no invariable or ascertainable sequence, and the 
knowledge and results are reserved by the gods for themselves, and only 
made known to mortals by means of omens, prophecy, or some other 
inspired communication from themselves. These two classes of events 
he supposed to be radically distinct, and not to be confounded, without 
impiety ;' see Grote's Hist, of Greece, Yol. I. ch. 16, p. 498. 

10. — 'AAAa juV> moreover, see § 6 above. ye qualifies ckwos 

after which it is placed, and gives it emphasis ; but its force cannot well 
be expressed in English without a circumlocution ; he was one who, etc. 

ael nlv l\v ev t<£ <pavepq>, he was always in view of the citizens, 

in public. Ae in § 11, (OvSels de) answers to this /nev, and a fj.eu...de 

in similar construction intervenes : e\eye fieu . . . ro7s 5e. r e . . . Kal, 

both . . . and ; see Kiihn. Gr. §321.1. (a). icepiivdrovs ; the porlico 

constructed for those who walked for exercise. Literally, walkings, just 
as in Latin ambulatio is used for ambulacrum. See Kiihn. Cic. 
Tusc. Disp. IY. 4. 7. Thus Aristotle and his followers received the name 
Peripatetics, because they gave instruction in the place for walking, 

Trepnrdros. ra yvfjLi/dcria. The Grecian Gymnasia were employed 

as a place of exercise, amusement, and instruction. The sophists and 
rhetoricians often assembled their pupils there for instruction. For a 
detailed account of them and their influence on Grecian life, see Becker, 

Char. p. 228 sq. ttXtj^ovg-^s ay op as, at the time of full market ; 

i. e., the last half of the forenoon, perhaps from nine to about twelve 
o'clock, called also irepl ivX^ova-av ayopdv. In general, the genitive is 
used of time when it is indefinite and continued, the dative when it is 
definite; and the accusative denotes duration of time, (B. 132. 14. a ; 
133. 4. e. and 131. 9. See Becker, Charicles, p. 219. According to Dio 
Chrysostom the day was divided into five parts: 1. irpwi, morning; 2. 
7T€pl ayopdv, full market ; 3. /jLeo-rjiifipla, noon ; 4. deiArj, afternoon ; 5. 
ko-Kepa, evening. Another division into twelve parts is given in Hero- 
dotus, 2. 109, as introduced into Greece from Babylonia. e/ce? (pave- 

oo s ^v, was to be seen there, (pavepos from (paii/ca, hence open to sight, 

to be seen. /jl4\\oi, optative (subjunct. in Latin). The oratio obliqita 

is used in subordinate clauses in connection with the oratio recta as indi- 
cating the intention, wish, or feeling of the person spoken of. See Kiihn. 

Gr. § 345. 4 ; L. Gr. II. 845. Anm., and cf. Cic. Tusc. Disp. Y. 21. 62. 

Ka\ eAeye, he was conversing, engaged in conversation. &s rl 

iro\i/ t plerumque, usually. 



186 NOTES. 

11. — HwKpaTovs ovdlu ao*ej3es . . . ofjre irpdrrovros c/Sev, otirt 
Xsyovros IJKovo-ev. 'I5etj/ is here construed with the genitive of 
the participle, so as to preserve a unity of construction with the parallel 
phrase, xiyovros ^Kovaev. See Kiihn. L. Gr. § 528. Anm. 3. Some com- 
mentators govern the genitive by oi>5eV, but the method of construction 
above given seems preferable. Cf. § 20. Bornemann renders this pas 
sage : Nemo unquam vidit vel audivit, quum Socr. impium aliquid . . . 

faceret aut diceret. ovBc yap irepl ttjs tcov iravrow (pvcreus, yirep, 

/c.t.A., for he did not reason (was not accustomed to discourse, SieAeyero, 
Imperf.) concerning the nature of all things in the same manner as, etc. 
t Hnr€p 1 the fern, relative y with the strengthening particle ircp (from 
irepi), used adverbially, with 65<£ implied. Ot TrXziaroi, most of the other 
philosophers, the sophists. Xenophon does not intend to be understood, 
as saying that Socrates never discoursed upon physics, as the contrary 
appears from IY. 8. 10 ; Sympos. YI. 6 sq.; Plato's Apol. ; Phaedo, p. 96 
and 97, and Diog. Laert. II. 45 ; but that he did not spend his time like 
the sophists, in useless questions concerning the origin of the world and 
the motions of celestial bodies, etc., but upon the human and divine 
nature and their relations, and upon the divine government, and stJfch 
like things of a practical nature. Cf. note upon robs (ppovTi&pras, k.t.A., 
below, and upon § 16. His objections were rather against the manner 
in which investigations in physics were pursued, which led to the con- 
fusion of the intellect and to atheism, than against the pursuits themselves. 
— — <rK07iw, o 7r co s ... Koi t i <t i v . It is not often that in indirect ques- 
tions, the first member has the form of the oratio obliqua while the last 
has the pronoun of the direct interrogation, as here. Yet such cases do 
occur, as in Plato, Repub. III. 414. D., and they seem designed to throw 
stress upon the last member. Much often er oar is follows -m, and 
birotos, iroios. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 837, n. 2 ; Host, 
Gr. § 123, b. 

'O KaAovfxevos, k.t.A., the kSct^os, so called by the sophists, see B. 

144. 7. N. 10. <ro(pi<rTccj/ ; the noun cocpLa-r-ns was orig. used in an 

honorable sense, and is so used by Xenophon in IY. 2. 1. = <ro<f)6s, for one 
skilled in any art, wise, learned. Aeschylus, however, uses it once, Prom. 
146, with the implication of artfulness ; and after those who professed to 
teach wisdom prostituted their talents for unworthy purposes, it was 
commonly employed as a term of reproach : sophists. At a later period 
the primitive meaning was again restored to it. This name designated a 
class of men rather than a school in philosophy. The sophists were the 
teachers, the wandering professors of their age. Many of them acquired 
great wealth by their profession. Protagoras, the first who assumed 
this title, (about the eighty-fourth Olympiad,) is said to have demanded 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 187 

ef single pupils : centenas minas ; see Plat. Protag. p. 328 and 349, and 
Diog. Laert. IX. 58. Gorgias and others also received large sums of thei* 
pupils for instruction. The arrogant assumptions of the sophists are well 
known. The boast of their most accomplished leader, that he could by 
his eloquence " make the worse appear the better reason," has been consi- 
dered as the guiding principle of their conduct and the foundation of 
their instructions. Socrates and his followers were the direct antagonists 
of the Sophists, and much of Socrates' teaching was directed against them. 
Our limits do not allow a more extended exhibition of their peculiarities 
at present. We shall have occasion to notice frequent allusions to them 
in the sequel. For original sources of information aside from Xenophon, 
see Plato, especially in Protagoras and Euthydemus, Aristotle Rhet. II. 
24, et al. ; Isocrates contra Sophistas, Aristophanes, especially in the Clouds, 
(with which consult Mitel .ell's Preliminary Discussion,) all of which must 
be taken with many grains of allowance. For connected accounts, see 
especially Grote's Greece, Yol. VIII.' Chaps. LXVII. and LXYIIL, Bit- 
ter's History of Ancient Philosophy, Yol. I. p. 525 sq. Eng. Tr., and other 
Histories of Ancient Philosophy. In Lewes' Biographical History of 
Philosophy a defence of them is attempted, which may be consulted, 
although Grote's Discussion leaves little to be desired on that side of the 
question. Also see Bibl. Repository, Yol. XII. p. 50, and Quart. Review, 

No. 42. p. 289. K6<7fj.os, order, and hence the world, as exhibiting 

order and arrangement. Comp. Lat. mundus. It appears to be used 
here as parallel with <pvcris rj ruv irdvTcav. This signification of the term 
seems to have originated with Pythagoras, see Bentley Opusc. Philol. 
p. 347, 445 ; Photius Bibl. Cod. 659. Plato in his Gorgias 507 E. and 
508 A. explains the meaning: <pacrl 5* ol crocpoi . . . Kal obpavbv teal yrjv 
kcu Seovs Kal av&pdbirovs tt]u Koivojviav avvix* iV i k.t.K . . . kclI rb oKov 
rovro . . . ic6(Tixov KaXovffLv. The phraseology here indicates that this use 

of the word Kocr/uos belonged to educated rather than common life. 

%<pv, in some Mss. and Editt. exez. a v d y k a. i s , necessary laws = the 

laws of nature. Abstract nouns assume in the Plur. a concrete significa- 
tion, and denote parts or specific instances under a general class. Thus 
av&yicq denotes the necessity of fate, and avdyKiu parts of this necessity, 
laws. Cf. the use of the word in III. 12. 2., and Anab. IY. 5. 15, and 
see Kuhn. Gr. § 243. 3. (3) ; L. Gr. II. § 408, and for a similar usage ia 

Latin. Tusc. Disc. IY. 2. 3. p. 295. 'AAAa ua\. We might expect 

\xovov with the preceding negative, but these words are sometimes used 

without it, meaning but even or nay even; see Arn. 2 Gr. Com. 16. a. 

rubs (ppovri^ovras rd Toiavra, those investigating such things 
tppovrifa, with the accusative, corresponds in meaning with the Latin 
-scrutari, or investigare; but with the genitive, with which it is most 



188 NOTES. 

frequently construed, or with the preposition ircpi and the Gen., it is in 
transitive, and the noun in the Gen. denotes that which causes thought 
or anxiety. Cf. III. 7. 7, and § 12 below. See Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 1. and 
R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. 533. 1. fjL€pi/j.j/doo is used much in the same way, cf. note, 
§ 14; III. 5, 23. Thus in Aristophanes' Clouds, <j)povTi(TT7)piov t /jLepifivo" 
(ppovTivrai (v. 101) are given as appellations of those who engage in 
minute and harassing investigations in physics. See further upon Socra- 
tes' opinion of such pursuits, note § 16. 

12. — Mej/ here has for its correlative 5e in the beginning of § 15 : 

i&KOTreL 5e, k.t.X. abroov eV/coVe/, k.t.X. Avtuv is in the genitive after 

eV/coVet, referring back to <ppovri(ovrM ra roiavra. See Note upon I. G. 
4: rt x aAe7r ^> k.t.X. ; and for the aonstr. of the genitive, Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 273. 5. f., and L. Gr. II. §528 and Anm. 3. ravSpdoiv iva. Some 

editions and Mss. have TavSpuTreia. The two words are used almost 

promiscuously, see Kiihn. in h. 1. tcl filv av&pdoweia . . . ra SaifAovia 

5 e ; a similar collocation of the particles n\v . . . 5e is found in 2, 24 : 
8ia n\v KaXXos, k.t.X.; II. 1. 16; III. 9. 8; IV. 5. 11. Ta av&pdrjreia, 
res humanae, and ra HaipSyta, res divinae, when contrasted, 
designate things which relate to man as such, his duties, etc., in contrast 
with things of a speculative nature, questions in physics, metaphysics, etc., 
called also ovpdi/ia in IV. 7. 6. Cf. Cic. Acad. I. 15. 

13. — 'E&aujua^ 6 5', ei /jlt]. El is here used somewhat like gtl; so 
not unfrequently in Attic discourse after verbs indicating emotion, and 
followed by the Indie, where the doubt is merely rhetorical, for '6ti or wy, 
in order to avoid harshness of expression. Athenian urbanity did not 
allow the direct imputation of such actions, etc., as excited the emotion 
indicated by the verb used ; they accordingly threw a coloring of doubt 
over them by the use of the interrogative form of discourse. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. 339. R. 7 ; Buttm. § 149. m. 60, and Rost § 121. Anm. 5. p. 601. 
Cf. § 17 ; I. 2. 7 ; III. 7. 8 ; 9. 8, and observe a similar usage of the Latin 

si after miror in Cic. Amicit. XV. 53. (pavepbv clvtoTs £o-tip #ti 

. . ov Zwoltov itfTiv. For the use of the indicative mode in o ratio o b - 
Wqua, see Kiihn. Gr. § 345. 5., and cf. § 12 above, eV/coTret irSTepa. . . 

epxovTCLi, I. 2. 29, 50; II. 7. 12, et al. eirel koX tovs fi€yio~TOV 

cjypovovpTas, k.t.X., since even those who are most confident in dis- 
puting upon these matters, etc. Instead of piyiaT ov cppov. we 

might expect /j.4ya <ppov£u. In the poets this superlative neuter sing, is 
used as an adverb, as in Eurip. Heracl. 792 ? but its use is rare in good 
prose writers. Cf. Plato, Phaed. 257. E. Bo^d^iv ; for the use of 



BOOK L CHAP. I. 189 

the infinitive, see note and references, § 8 above drjXov thai. The samr 
idea is further developed in IV. 7. 6. 

11. — Tup re yap /.Laivofxevcap . . . roov re. . [AepifJU'covroov. Tap lntro* 
duces the proof of the previous assertion, which is contained in the par- 
allel clauses introduced by re — re, both — and, or better, like as — so. 
Xenophon rarely joined phrases in this way by re — re. Yet they are 
found, as in I. 2. 4, and 3, 1 ; IV. 2. 28, and a few other passages. This 
form of connection is much oftener used by the older Epic writers. See 

Kost's Gr. § 134. 4. a., and Kuhn. L. Gr. § 722, 3. robs fxep . . . 

robs 5e, ro?s pep . . . ro7s de. The Latins use greater variety in 
such expressions, as partim ... partim, pars... pars, alii... alii, 

hi . . . illi, etc. dedievai . . . (pofielcrfrai, to fear ... to be frightened, 

"Latin, metuere or verere . . . timere, in accordance with the distinction 
between Beos and cpSfios. The former is fear of something foreseen or 

meditated upon, the latter, sudden fright. ou5' ev o%A.y, not even 

in a crowd, Latin, turba. els av&pdoirovs elvai, to be out of 

doors, or among men. - lepbv, a temple. teal Aifrovs koi |uAa 

ra rv%6vra. Some, as Schneider, suppose that by \ifrovs and |vAa, 
Socrates understood idols made of these materials, but ra rv%ovra (of 
whatever kind, however worthless,) belongs to both words and seems to 
preclude that meaning. He speaks of what are sometimes termed Fe- 

teiches. rifiav .. .<refie(r&ai, to honor ... revere. fiepifipuv- 

twj/, a more poetic and grave word than rfpoprify in § 12 above, desig 
nating those who anxiously and carefully inquire into things obscure. 

Lat. perscrutari anxie or solicite. ep ijlovov rb t>v elvai, Lat. : 

nnum esse ea, quae sint. Many philosophers, as Thales, Pyth- 
agoras, Xenophanes, and others, laid down the general proposition : eva 
rbv k6(t/jlov. See Stobaeus Eel. Phys. I. 23. p. 496, and cf. Plato, Sophist. 
242. D. and Parmenides, where he alludes to and explains the sentiment 
of Xenophanes, the founder of the Eleatic school of philosophy : ei/ ehat 
ra irdi/ra KaXovfLeva. Acad. II. 37. 118: nnum esse omnia. Particular 
accounts of these speculations and their authors may be found in Bitter's, 

Lewes', and Brandis' Histories. oLireipa %b irXri&os. Ta 6vrp 

ehai is to be supplied from the preceding rb ov ; fr-Keipa is in the neut, 
plun Allusion is probably made here to Leucippus, who lived about 500 
B. C. and was the author of the Atomic theory, and his pupil Democritus 

who went even beyond his teacher in his speculations. a el Kivet- 

<r&ai irdvra. See Stobaeus Eel. Phys. I. 20. p. 396, as quoted by 
Kiihn. in h. 1. Heraclitus of Ephesus surnamed (TKoreivSs, " the obscure," 
affirmed that every thing was subject to constant change, which he called 
tV roov iravrwv poi\v, and this is what constitutes life. See Plutarch. 



190 NOTES. 

Decret. I. 23 Plato Theaetetus, p. 180. D. et al., and Cratylus, 402. A. 

Aeyei irov 'Hpa/cAerroy, Hri irdvra X^P 6 ' Ka ^ ovSev \x.ivzi. ovh*\v &u 

7roT6 Kivn^Tjvai; the theory of Zeno Eleates. See Aristotle, Phys. 
VI. 9. For an account of these two opposing systems of philosophy, the 
germ of the modern sensuous and supersensuous schools, see Lewis' 
Contr Ath. p. 152 sq. Seiffert says that aV here may be translated, facile. 
But according to Kuhner, the infinitive with aV both here and just below 
(au yev€(r&ai) has the same meaning as the optative with av in an inde- 
pendent clause. It softens the assertion. Cf. § 16 : T\yziro . . avbpa- 
7rw5ers aV, /c.t.A. ^ 

15. — Kal rdSe, this also, this in addition to what has been stated. 
T a 5 e is plural, where in Latin and English the singular would be used. 

See note, §5 above: ravra. Sp'; this interrogative particle from 

the illative opa does not of itself decide whether an affirmative or nega- 
tive answer is expected, Sp' ov being used in the former case and d.pa yrf\ in 
the latter ; and yet Z.pa is used in several cases like Sp* ov, as in Alcestis 

229, 771, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (b). Spas, the seasons of the year. 

Kal ftrov S* av. Kal . . . Se, denique, and in fine, or and also. 

See note, § 3: kolkwos 5e ap/ce? Se. Instead of the adversative con- 
junctive particle in such cases as this, the Latin employs more commonly 
the copulative que or atque. 

16. — Me j/ ovv. Ovv, especially in repetitions and recapitulations, 
loses much of its deductive force and confirms the truth of what is said, 
surely, indeed. Especially in such combinations as yovv, yap ovV, ovkovv, 
nwv and fxev ovv, " ovv denotes the feeling of certainty raised to indiffer- 
ence." Ar. 2 Gr. Comp. 454. Kiihn. Gr. § 324. (b). irpayfxarsvo- 

fie vuv roiavra, those giving their time and labor to such things. 

avrbs 5e is contrasted with rcov ravra irpay^a/r. /c.t.A. ire pi rwv 

av&ocnrelwv av ael dieXeysro. *Av is omitted in some editions, 
but without good authority. It is often : used with the Indie, of the 
Histor. tenses, indicating that the action was repeated or customary, though 
dependent on conditions only suggested by the particle. So here with 
the indicative imperfect it indicates that the thing was not done once, 
but as often as the occasion required. Hermann ad Vig. explains it : 
quotiescunque occasio ferret. Cf. IV. 6. 13, and Anab. I. 5. 2 and 
Kriiger's and Owen's notes upon it; also see B. Gr. 139. 12 ; Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 260. R. 6 and Examples ; Host's Gr. § 120. c. y. It is placed here after 
roov dj/&p«7reiW, since that is emphatic. See Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 2 ; L. Gr. 
II. § 457. The practical bearing of the teaching of Socrates is here 
brought distinctly to view. So also in IV. 7. et al. See Bitter's Hist 



BOOK. I* CHAP. I. 191 

PhiL II. p. 45 sq. ; Brandis, II. 35, and "Wiggers' Life of Socr. Ch. TV. 
The often quoted eulogium of Cicero, Tusc. Quaest. V. 16, seems to be 
well merited : Socrates autem primus philosophorum deyocavit e coelo 
et in urbibus collocavit et in domos etiam introduxit, etc. Cf. also Cic. 
de Finib. II. 1 : S. qui parens phil. jure dici potest, and Tusc. Quaest. 

Y. 3. crKoiroov, considering. rt cca^poo-vvT], tI jxavia, 

soundness of mind, sana mens... insania (Cic. Tusc. Disp. III. 4), 
amentia (Catal. II. 11). — — ri avBpeia, ri deihla. Some editions 
read avSpia here, but without good reason. See Kiihn. upon the passage. 
'AvSpela is from the adj. wdpelos, and corresponds to the Latin virtus in 
one of its signiff., manliness, courage, and hence is the proper contrast of 

d€t\ia. ri ttoXitikos, rerum civilium peritus, a statesman. 

For the force of the termination -ikos in ttoXltikos and apxitos, see note 

upon V above. nal ire pi rav & A A o> *>, to sum up the whole in one 

general proposition. a robs fihi/ eldor. k.t.\. This position of the 

relative with the antecedent or subordinate part of the sentence is com- 
mon both in Latin and Greek. See Zumpt, § 812. The omission of the 
antecedent when it is a general word, such as XPVW irpay/j.a, or can be 
easily supplied, is common. See Sophocles' Gr. § 150. 5. — — kclXovs 
Kaya&ovs . . . avSpcnrodwdzis. Those are properly called KaXobs Kaya- 
&ovs, who are distinguished for physical, intellectual, and moral excel- 
lence combined, and the words are appropriately placed in contrast with 
avSpinrotefeis, the servile, low. Cf. I. 2. 29 ; IV. 2. 39 ; Plat. Theag. 
130, B. In Socrates' idea, expressed by these words, moral excellence 
seems to be predominant, as this was the highest excellence with him ; 
another might use them with more direct reference to honorable birth or 
intellectual preeminence. For the derivation of ayabos from dyafxai, to 
wonder at, admire, etc., see Plato, Cratylus, p. 412, and Lewis' Plato 
contr. Atheos. p. 1, n. 2 ; and cf. Cicero's explanation of the meaning of 

the word bonus, Offic. I. 7. 20. and De Orat. I. 47. 204. &v Sik. 

KeK\r}ar&ai for tv with the Infin, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 5. a. It may be 
rendered here in English by seem : should seem to be justly called, or, 
might justly be called. 

IT. — "Ocra fiev ovv fj.7j <pav€pbs %v onus iyiyvcoffKev, k.t.\. 
For the position of the adjective clause here and the use of the demon- 
strative Tovrcav, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 8. ovv denotes conclusion or 

inference from what precedes ; see note, § 2 above, and cf. also § 20. 
The negative /*4 not ou, is used on account of the condition implied in 

the relative construction: et jut) riva <pav. l\v '6 iyiyv. tiircos iyi- 

yvcoo'Kev, how he thought, what his opinion was. ■ vircp rovrcov, 

nstead of the usual irepi rovr. on account of the following ircp). Seiffert 



192 NOTES. 

renders the whole clause : In qua ergo non appareret quid ille sentiret> 
in hoc inique de eo sententiara tulisse judices nihil mirum est. For the 
signification of et after ou ^avpLaarSu, see § 13 and grammatical refer- 
ences there. irapayvwvai, from the trop. meaning of irapd, aside 

from, beyond, comes in composition that of missing, failing ; hence, 

here, itapayv&vai signifies to misjudge, to judge wrongly. tovtgop 

ive&v/jL'n&rjo'aj/. The verb ij/frvfielaSui in construction with the geni- 
tive of the thing with or without the prep. 7rept, signifies, to meditate 
with one's self, to think upon, but with the accusative it means to pon- 
der, to lay to heart. But it is not common in either of these construc- 
tions. For examples, see II. 1. 34 ; IV. 5. 9. A different construction is 
also found ; i. e., with the genitive of the person who is the object of 
consideration and the accusative of the thing, or some secondary 
enunciation which takes its place, as in III. 6. 16 : ivfrvfiov 8e ruv 
ixWuv, K.T.X. 

18* — BovXevcras, Aor. Part., having been made senator, senator 
f actus, indicating individual and completed action; in the present, fiov- 
\€V€iy, to be senator, I. 2- 35, action as in progress and incomplete. A 
similar distinction in the meaning of the Aor. and Pres. is frequent. Thus 
&p£as, having been made magistrate, III. 5. 1, but &pxeiv, to be archon, II. 2. 
13; arov arparvyncraPTos, you having been made leader ; PaaXevcras, hav- 
ing been made king ; ra/Aievcras, quaestor factus. In like manner urx«W, 
potens, and Icrxvcras, potens factus; ao-frevwv, one sick, acrSevr)' 
cras, one who has been attacked by disease, Cyrop. 1. 4. 2 ; Svvanzvos, 
potens, and 8vvr)&eis, potentium nactus. The place of senator 
was the only civil office ever held by Socrates. See Plat. Apol. p. 32, B. 

fiovXevr ikop opKov 6 [x 6 eras ip $ t)p ... iirierr arris ... yep6 

jiei/os, having taken the senator's oath (lit. in which it was that) etc., 
being imerrdrris, he would not put the vote. The joining together o) 
participles without connectives, as here, was common both among poet? 
and prose writers. They were thus enabled to introduce several parti 
culars into a sentence with energy and brevity. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II 
§ 676. 2, and cf. I. 2. 22 ; II. 2. 5 ; III. 13, 5, and Bornemann's Anab 
in. 1, 13. Stallb.; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 127 ; Phaedr. p. 9 ; Phileb. p. 53 
So genitives absolute as just below: im^rvfiricrapros rod 8r)/j.ov . . 
6pyi(oix€pov rod Stj/jlov, which maybe translated: when the peoph 
desired, . . . although the people were enraged. But, where the design o* 
successive participles is the same, they are joined by the particles Kai, 
re . . . Kai, 5e, etc., as fiovXevcras Kai ofiSeras. Even genitives absolute are 
joined in this way with nominatives, see I. 2. 25 : roiovrcap 8e erv^dp 
reap avroiv Kai o*yKw/j.4pa . . . M yeVe*, when such things had happened 



BOOK I. CHAP. I. 193 

to them, and (when) etc. Cf. Thucyd. I. 65. and Anab. I. 10. 6. with 
Kriiger's note ; also see examples collected by Poppo, Thuc. III. 84, 2. 
(Part, III. Vol. 2, p. 334 sq.) 

'E,Tr l a- r arris. The (3ov\t) rcou irevraKotricav, or Athenian Senate, 
was composed of 500 members, -chosen from the ten tribes (cpvXai). 
These 500 were divided according to the ten cpvKai, into ten irpvraveis, 
each of which presided over the state thirty -five or thirty-six days. 
From these prytanes ten were chosen each week, called irpoedpoi, who 
had the whole management of affairs for the time. The leader of these 
was called chief president, iirio-rdrris, which was the office held by 
Socrates at the time alluded to in the text. See G. F. Schomann, de 
Comit. Athen. Ch. VII. p. 83 sq., and K F. Hermann, Lehrb. d. Gr. 

Staatsalterth. § 127. trap a robs vofiovs. The unlawfulness of 

the act consisted in voting for their condemnation all together (fiia tf/rj^w) 
instead of separately : Kpiveiv Si%a eKacrov. See the law in Thirlwail's 
Hist, of Greece, App. XIII. The position of the words, /uia tyycpw, di- 
rectly after hvia crrparrjyovs, is chosen, to indicate the contrast between 
evvta and fua, thus bringing into view, merely by the position, the prin- 
cipal point, in which the unlawfulness consisted. See Kiihn. Gr. <$ 348. 

10 ; L. Gr. II. § 716. 4. iuvea ar parity ovs . . . robs afMpl ©pdcrvWov 

Ka\ 3 Epacrii>i8rii>, /c.r.A., Thrasyllus and Erasinides with the other admirals, 
nine in all. For the elliptical construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 263. d. ; 
L. Gr. II. 474. d. The occurrence here alluded to was briefly a3 follows: 
After the victory of the Athenians over the Pe bponnesians off the 
Arginusae, three little islands between Lesbos and Aeolis (B. C. 404), it 
was decided by the admirals that they should pursue the enemy with 
their fleet, leaving behind some inferior officers, ra^idpx^i, with men for 
the purpose of burying the dead. But a storm that immediately arose, 
prevented the performance of this most necessary office for the repose of 
the souls of the departed, and the leaders of the army were publicly 
arraigned for failure in duty in this matter. It was at their trial when 
all the other prytanes yielded to the clamor of the people for their con- 
demnation, that Socrates remained unshaken, and refused to put the vote : 
ovk 7)&eA7}a-€v iwi\f/7}(pL(rai. By refusing to do it, he put a stop to their 
proceeding at the time, as it could be done by no other than an tmcrrd- 
r-r\s. Thus the condemnation was at least postponed until the next day, 
when a new prytanis came into office. For a more particular account, 
see Thirl wall's Hist of Greece, Ch. XXX. Vol. I. p. 475 sq. ; Mitford's 
Hist, Ch. 20. 2 and 3. Thrasyllus and Erasinides alone are named, be- 
cause the latter proposed and urged that they all should pursue the 
enemy : iirl robs is MtrvXrivrjv TroXe/niovs rr]u raKicrr^v 7rAeI> airavras ; 
and the former advised the leaving behind of ships and men for burying 

9 



194: NOTES. 

the dead : ras fxep vavs KaraXiirelv reus 5e inl rovs TroXefilovs 7t\cim. 
Xen. Hellen. 1 7. 31 sq. Also cf. Xen. Hellen. I. 6. 28, 7 sq. ; Diod. Sicul. 

XIII. 620 sq. ; Plat. Apol. p. 32, and IY. 4. 2 below. ire pi irXei- 

ovos iiroi-ncraTo, he thought it better, of more consequence. The Middle 
Voice here and in <pvXd£aoSai below, limits the advantage of the actioD 

indicated, to the subject, for or to himself. evopKelv $) . . . (pvXd£aa&ai 

robs aneiXovvras, to keep his oath than ... to escape those threatening, 
i. e., the threats of the people. 

19. — Kal yap, nam etiam. Tap introduces the ground or reason, 
and /cat gives emphasis to what follows : for he supposed that the goda 

even care for, etc. eiri/j.eXelo'&ai . . . av&pdoirwv, to care for, to 

take cognizance of the actions of men. For the construction of hrifuh 
\c7fffrai with the Gen., see Kuhn. § 274. 1. (b) : with Prep, and Gen., see 
e. g. Xen. Cyrop. I. 6. 12 ; with Accus. and Infin. to take care that, see 
below IV. 5. 10 ; with wttcos and the Indie. Fut., see Kuhn. Gr. § 330. 6. 

ov rp6iroVy the Accus. of the manner in which any thing takes 

place, as an adverbial phrase, Kuhn. Gr. §278. 4. 11. 3. ra fxh 

elfievai, ra 5* ovk elS. Some of the philosophers taught that the gods 
took cognizance only of more important ttltngs, and neglected those of 

inferior importance. See Cic. Nat. Peor. IL 66. III. 35, 39. rd re XeyS* 

peva Kal Trparro/xeva Kal ra. crLyy fiovXevofxeva. "When several 
words which would require the article, if standing singly, are connected 
by koi and re — Kai, if they designate but one idea or conception, the 
article is not repeated, as with irparrSixeva, but when they are considered 
as independent of, or contrasted with each other, they receive it, as in 
to onyy fiovXevo/jLeva; see Kuhn. § 245. 2. For examples of its omis- 
sion, see II. 1. 20 : ai padiovpyiai Kal eK rod irapaxpVf^a rjdoual, also rcop 
KaXcav fe Kaya&wv epycav ; II. 2. 5 ; 4. 6 ; Anab. VIII. 3. 21 : ol crrpa- 
rijyol Kal Aoxayoi; and of its insertion, see 1IL 10. 5: rb fxeyaXoirpeires 
re Kal iXev&epiov, Kal rb raireivSv re Kal aveXevSepov. Hipparchus 1. 19. 
Even the most secret deliberations of men, according to Socrates, were 
known to the gods who are every where present. Cf. the sentiment of 
this passage with I. 4. 18. Sympos. IV. 48. 

20. — © avfji.d(co ovv. This section comprises a repetition of the sen- 
timent in § 1, with reference to one particular in the accusation, as a 
conclusion, indicated by ovv, igitur, (see note, § 2 above,) from the 
preceding arguments, a summary of which {rbv ao-efies, k.t.A.) is given 

as a reason for the conclusion. oircos irore. The Latins would 

express this by a circumlocution : miror igitur, qui tandem factum 
sit, ut. The particles faus irore are equivalent to riai irore \6yois 






BOOK I. CHAP. II. 195 

in § 1, but may be rendered how . . . ever, m or more familiarly: how in the 
world. It should be remarked, that it is frequently difficult, if not im- 
possible, to express in English the shade of idea indicated by irore, as 
well as by several other of the Greek particles, without too long a cir- 
cumlocution. It sometimes may be suggested by the collocation of the 
words of a clause or by the tone of voice in reading, whilst its full force 
must be felt rather than expressed. See III. 5. 13, for a similar con- 
struction, with oTroos : kcu & a v jjl a £a> ye . . . rj iroXis oiroos nor* iirl rb 
X^pov eKXivev, and cf. note upon § 1. In the following clause, ovdev 

TTorh, it has its more usual signif. ever, at any time. irepl rovs &eohs 

fj^] awfypovetv, was not of sound mind, right judgment, A n respect of 
the gods. The negative jxi) is used, because this is a mere supposition, 
opinion of the Athenians, whilst ovre is employed below with eliroura 
and irpd^avra, which express the author's own opinion of the conduct of 
Socrates. For the distinction in the use of ov and u4 see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 318. 

Ileol rovs &e ob s . . . n epl &eav. A change of the construction 
of the Prep, in this way is not unusuaL See Stallb. Plat. Pha^dr. p. 
231. D. ; Aeschin. Timarch. § 52: irepl robv ava&t) fxdrcoi/ olkovoo 
\6yovs Xeyofxevovs, and afterwards: ice pi fie to v rwv avSptoirccv $iov 
Kal tqv Xoyov, k.t.X. It is sometimes difficult to point out a distinc- 
tion in meaning between the construction of irepl with the Accus. and 
Gen. as in the cases above referred to. See Fischer, Plat. Phaed. §11. 
276 ; Plat. Euthyphr. p. 3. B. : KaivoTofxelv irepl ra 3-e?a ; 5. A. : Kaivo- 
rofxelv jcepl rwu beiay. "We even find the Accus.* where we should 
expect the Gen. and the reverse. Plat. Menon. p. 90. B ; Stallb. Plat, de 

Eepub. VII. p. 538. D. et al. See also Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 624. 5e, 

answering to fiev in the preceding phrase, and introducing an affirmation 

of the reverse of what is there denied. Lat., ac potius. eiri tc 

Kal vo/j.I(olto, would be and be considered. 



CHAPTER II. 

1* — QoLviAacrrbv . . . rb ireicr^riyat rivas cos, k.t.X. The article rb 
gives the phrase the force of a substantive, (see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 11,) 
which is the subject of (paipercu, and Sav/nao-rov, is predicate. For the 
emphatic position of ^avfjiaarou at the beginning of the sentence, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 5, 6, 7. rovs veovs 5 ie<pfre tpev. For a more 

definite statement of this accusation as answered by Socrates, see Plat 
Apol. p. 19 sq. tie... ical, and. . . also; see note, § 1. 3. irpos 



196 NOTES, 

ro?s elprifiepois, in addition to what has already been said. ■ 

irpoorov fih v . . . elVa. The omission of Se after eira, and iireira follow- 
ing TTpcorou fieu is not infrequent ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 322. Rem. 4 ; L. Gr 

II. § 734; cf. I. 4. 11; 1.1.2; III. 6. 2, 9, et al. acppodialcop K a\ 

yacrrpbs, res venereas exercendi et edendi potandique. 
The omission of the article here, giving a kind of verbal force to the 
nouns, is worthy of notice ; so x^V-^va, &*pos, and ir6vovs which follow ; 

Kiihn. Gr. § 244. R. 3. irpbs x^ l ^ V(J "> k.t.A. The change from the 

genitive used in acppo^io-iccu and yaarpSs (Kiihn. § 275) to an accusative 
with the preposition, to express a more objective relation cannot escape 
the notice of the student. The Latins would continue the genitive: 
"hyemis, aestatis, laborum omnium tolerantissimus." For the power 
of Socrates in enduring cold and heat, etc., see Plato, Sympos. 220. B., 
and cf. I. 6. 2, 3, and Introd. 

v Et( 5e, and besides, or nay more. irpbs to iierpicav ozla&ai 7T€- 

Trcudevfifvos outojs, he was so trained (or accustomed) to moderation in 
his desires, fco-re irduv, k.t.X., that having very little he was very easily 
satisfied with what he had. The use of the participle, k€kt7]/j.€i/os, in 
the nominative by attraction here, is explained in Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 3. 
307. 4, compared with § 310. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 825 ; and Viger. Idiot. 163. 
Cf. § 7 ; III. 3. 1 ; 9. 7 ; 11. 8, 14: t$ </>cuW&cu PovKopeprj, et al. For 
the construction of the adverbial sentence with Soars, to which oVrcos 
corresponds in the principal sentence, see Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 1. For the 
Infin. e%€^, where we might expect the Indie, see also Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 
3. (a); B. 139. F. 4., and L. Git. II. § 825. 3. (a). The frugality of Socra- 
tes is described in 1. 3. 5 sq. ; Oecon. II. 3 ; cf. also I. 6. 2. The pro- 
priety of the strong expression, irduv /jLiKpd, in reference to his possessions, 
is evident from his own declarations found in the Apol. of Plato, p. 38, 
and Oecon. 2. 3 : " If I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should per- 
haps get ^ye minae for all my property, including my house." Cf. also 
Cic. Tusc. Disp. 34. 97. 

2* — IT apavofxovsy regardless of law, like our use of the word lawless. 

irpbs to it ov € T v ix.aKa.Kovs, incapable of enduring hardship, 

1 a b o r e s a d i r e . Cf. the meaning of the Infin. with the article with 

that of the nouns irSvovs, k.t.A. above, without it. av . . . k-Koi^asv, 

like our Potential Imperf., Lat. Imperf. Subj., How could he make, or have 
made, etc. For the use of &v with the Histor. tenses in questions, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 6; L. Gr. § 454. 6. a. 'AAA' iiravae. 'AAA 1 indi- 
cates the contrast with the implied negative answer to the preceding 
question. He could not, on the contrary he hindered (eiravae, avocare a,) 
many, etc. This word is here used as the Latins sometimes used i m m o 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 197 

vero, nay rather : "Si patriam prodere conabitur pater, silebit ne filiust 
Immo vero obsecrabit patrem." — Cicero. Hartung, Vol.11. 37, says 
that aXXd is often used when one suddenly stops and turns to a thought 
which gives the whole idea another phase. Comp. § 27 ; II. 6. 21 ; Anab. 
IV. 6. 19. For the construction of verbs of this class with the accusative 
of the person and genitive of the thing, ses Sophocles' Gr. § 180. 2. The 
verb iravco, in the Act. to cause to cease, in fclie Mid. generally, to cease 

voluntarily, and Pass, involuntarily. fi e v here has reference to tho 

words, §3, Kalroi ye ovSeir coir ore u7re(r%€To diddcTK. k.t.X., which, re- 
strict the clause with fiev, while that is in contrast with (he preceding, 

as above stated. See note 1. 1. no ltj eras, by making them to desire 

virtue, denoting the means. So also irapacrx&v, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e). 
— av...eiri[xeXoovTai, after a past tense for el emfxeXo'lvTo ; cf. I. 2. 
55, 59 ; III. 2. 4 : £*/ av 7]yr\rai for av 7]yo7ro. &v for idv, distinguished 
from the modal adverb tiv by position at the beginning of a clause or by 
its connections. We have av with the Subj. here, where we might expect 
el with the Opt. : ci einfjLeXo'ivTo, since the Greeks were fond of recurring 
from indirect to direct discourse in subordinate clauses; see B. 139. m. 69, 
and also for the use of the Subj. after Histor. tenses, 139. m. 9. 

3* — Kalroi ye, quanquam or quanquam quidem. The 
particle ye like quidem in Latin, gives emphasis to the restriction. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2. Cf. IV. 2. 7 ; Cyrop. III. 1. 38 ; also Cicero, de 
Legg. II. 6. 14 : de ejus legis laude dicam ; quod idem et Zaleucam et 
Charondam fuisse video; quanquam quidem illi non studii et 
delectationis, sed reipublicae causa leges civitatibus suis conscripserunt. 
When ye is separated from kclitoi by intervening words, it frequently 
has not respect to the whole clause, but to the word which it follows, as 
in I. 6. 11 ; II. 3. 15 ; III. 12. 7 ; IV. 7. 5 : Kairoi ov$e rovrwv ye kvr\- 
koos %v. See Hartung's Gr. Partik. I. S. 411 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 704. 

I. 2. and Tusc. Disp. III. 34, 84. vTrecrxero diddcnaiXos ehcu tovtov, 

he never professed to be a teacher of these things, "se harum rerum 
d o c t o r e m p o fi t e r i ." Cf. with inreo-x- here the forms of eirauyeXXe- 

crfrai in § 7, 8. t $ cpavepbs elvai, by appearing to be such, eta, 

or on this account, because he appeared to be such. For the Tsom. here 
by attraction with the Infin., see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 3, also § 1 above, and 

cf. III. 3. 1. (Two* tar pip opt as eavrqi fxi/novfjiepovs eKetvov. In some 

Mss. avrcp is found instead of eavrcc, but the latter pronoun is probably 
used, as referring to the thoughts of Socrates and not of the author ; see 
note, § 49. In sentiment, Plato Apol. 33 is parallel with this : iyeb $e 
difidcTKaXos fxeu ovSevbs ircciror 3 eyev6fi7]v, k.t.X. Accordingly, (see note 
1. 4,) Socrates does not call those to whom he gave instruction fjua^rdsj 



198 NOTES. 

(pupils), but (rvvSuras, o'visdiarpipouras, yvaplfjLovs, and imrTjSdovs, cf. 
6. 3. In this way he distinguished himself from the Sophists of his time, 
who boasted that they could effect all things by their teachings. — — 
€K67j/oj/, him, as contrasted with themselves. This Pron. is more em- 
phatic and distinct than avr6s, and hence appropriate .where another ia 
contrasted emphatically with the person speaking or thinking. Cf. IV. 

1.1; 2. 3 ; Anab. VII. 3. 4 ; Plat. Protag. p. 310. D. r o i o i a 5 e . The 

pronouns ode, wSe, roioade, and roaoaBe, commonly /efer to what fol- 
lows ; whilst ovtos, ovroos, roiovros, and toctovtos J: aye reference to 
what goes before ; as in Cyrop. V. 2. 31 : Kal 6 Kvpos clkoiktcls rod Tca- 
fipvov to tad to. roidde irpbs avrbv e\e£e. Yet the latter class some- 
what often refer to what follows ; as in I. 2. 61 ; II. 1. 10 ; IV. 6. 1 ; 
see also Kriiger. ad Anab. II. 2. 2 ; and the former more seldom to what 
goes before, as roiovo-Se here. See also roidde in I. 7. 5, at the end, with 
note. Different from this is it, when rdde, etc., refer to an object as 
present before the eyes, as in Cyrop. III. 3. 35 : £yk 5e vfuu jxev trapaivoov, 
iroiovs rivas xph clvai ev t<£ roicpde, i. e., in the present state of things. 
So in Cyrop. III. 3. 38. Anab. VII. 3. 47. In like manner in Latin, for 
the sake of rendering the narrative of past events more vivid, hie is 
used for is. See Kiihner's note upon Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 3. 5. p. 53. — 
Socrates was distinguished from all his predecessors by the correspond- 
ence of his life with his teachings. This was one secret of his influence. 
He lived according to his philosophy ; cf. I. 3. 1 ; IV. 4. 16 ; 7. 1, etc. 
See Brandis, Gesch. Gr. and Rom. Phil. II. S. 5. 

4» — 'AAAa jx^v, see Note, I. 1.6. virepecrbiovra virepiro- 

vetv, that one eating immoderately should labor excessively. Socrates 
probably alluded to the athletse whose voracity was proverbial. See 

Kiihner's Note upon Cic. Tusc. II. 17. 40. rb Se, answering to rb 

aev above. ^xi> the appetite for food and drink ; so it is not 

unfrequently used ; Cyrop. I. 3. 18. VIII. 7. 4: t£ 5e rj "tyvxh o-?rov phi/ 
ov irposiero. In like manner the Latins use anima and animus. 
See Ktihn. note on Cicero, Tusc. Disp. II. 22. 53. Cf. also, I. 3. 14, upon 

which Kuhner says : de vehementiore amoris appetitione. ravra 

i Karoos eKirovelv, to digest by suitable labor. ravryv . . . rrjv e\iv 

hyieivfy re wavus elvai. This manner of living (Qiv) is healthful (for 
the body), sufficiently so, etc. This position of the adverb is emphatic. 
See Stall b. Plat. Phaedr. 256. E. for abundant examples, and also Kiihn. 
Gr. § 348. 5, and L. Gr. II. § 863. 1. Cf. Cicero de Oratore, I. 21. 96 : 
jucundum satis fore videbatur. So of other adverbs both in Latin and 

Greek, e. g. irdvv, admodum, plane, etc. ifjt,Tro$l£sw t to hinder ; liter* 

»lly, to fetter, from ev and irovs. 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 199 

5* — 'AAA* ov (a^v, Spvktik6s ye,., oft fi)]v ou5\ The particles 
ov fj.7]v are often used where one phrase is followed by another which 
m/ght seem to oppose it, but does not. The latter thought is strongly 
affirmed, whilst the first remains true. The idea here is, that, although 
Socrates commended the care of the body, yet he was not effeminate, etc. 
Latin : profecto tamen non or neque tamen ; see I. 2. 2*7 : ov /jl^p rd ye 
d\\a ovTQD Kpiueraiy in respect to other things, surely, we do not so 
judge. Thuc. 1. 5 ; Isocr. Paneg. 54, 68. "Where there is no opposition 
between the antecedent and consequent member, but an agreement in 
sentiment, the particle \jA\v, in the phrase ov \xA\v or ovBe ufa not only 
connects, but enhances the meaning, like the Latin vero in neque 
ver o . Ov fx^iu ouSe, therefore = neque . . . quidem or ac ne . . . quidem ; 
see I. 2. 63, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 373 sq. Kuhn. Gr. § 316. 1. (a). 

L. Gr. II. § 862. a\a£oviKos- %v ovt aixirexovrjy k.t.X. *A\a£oviKbs 

is from aA^, a wandering, a roaming : thence aXa&v, a wanderer, and 
impostor, pretender, and the adjective aXa&viKos, disposed to make false 
pretensions, and here, desirous of display in dress (afjurexopr), lit. a fine 
outer garment worn by women and effeminate men), etc. There is un- 
doubtedly a secret thrust, in this passage, at the sophists who were fond 
of display in dress and equipage ; and were hence sometimes called Kar* 
*€|ox^ the a\a£6ves. 

'EpoL(Tixprifji.a.Tovs from epacns (epafiai) love, and XP^W money, = 

money-loving, avaricious. cwovras, see note, § 3 above. 

ro3V fxkv yap dWoov . . . iirpdrTero xp^uaTa. Tap introduces the proof 
that Socrates did not make his disciples avaricious ; and a more con- 
densed argument it would be difficult to find : For he both (fiev) freed 
them from other desires, (and of course from a desire of money, as a 
means of gratifying them), and (5e) did not take pay, exact money (eirpdr- 
rero xp^p-ara) from those who were desirous of his instructions (kavrov 
zir&viAovvTa^ lit. those desirous of himself, ii, qui sui cupidi essent ; and 
thus showed himself free from all avaricious desires. His course of con- 
duct was thus strongly contrasted with that of the sophists, who, by their 
exactions from their disciples, were distinguished in the opinion of the 
common people for their avarice. Seel. 2. 6, 11, 60; I. 5, 6 ; Stallb 
Plato, Hipp. Maj. 282. D. and note ; Gorgias p. 519. C ; Oecon. 2. 8 
Apol. p. 20 ) and Aristoph. Clouds, 99, 100 : 

" These are they, 
Who can show pleaders how to twist a cause, 
So you'll pay them for it, right or wrong." 

6. — T ovrov.V air€x6/j.epos t abstaining (or, by abstaining) from 
this; i. e., from taking pay from his pupils. avdoairod i err as 



200 NOTES. 

koLVT&y c7rert:aAei. i Ai/dpairoh*LO'Tr)s, a slave-dealer, from aptyairoSifa 
to reduce to slavery (prob. from avdpos and irovs), a more emphatic word 
than dov\6ca, to subdue ; hence in the plur. with kavrwu, sellers of them- 
selves, of their own liberty. 'ETre/caAet, to call in reproach, to stigmatize ; 
gee I. 5. 6 : vojxi^oov top irapa. rod tvx^vtos X9^f xaTa XoLjx^dvovTa deo-jroTrjp 

eavrov Ka&io~Tav<xi, nal SovXeveus 8ov\eiav ovdeixias tjttou alaxpdu. 

5m to avayKouov abrols eluai 5mA e'yecr&cn Trap 3 wv av Xafioiev, because 
the necessity was laid upon them of conversing with those, from whom 
they might receive a reward. In Latin, as in English, the pronoun cor- 
responding to the demonstrative tovtois, would generally be used before 
the relative (wv) : cum iis . . . a quibus, with those, from whom. See ex- 
amples of its omission in Greek in B. 127. 1. d. Kiihn. Gr. § 331, Rem. 3 , 
L. Gr. II. § 782. 4; cf. also II. 6. 35. For the use of &v here with the 
optative in oratio obi., see Ktlhn. Gr. § 333. 6, and Ex. ; L. Gr. II. § 798. 
Cf, a different use, IV. 1. 2. 

7. — E i ...irpdrroiro. In the use of this ei for on or wy we have 
an example of the urbanity of the Greeks, who preferred not to express 
an odious sentiment as actually existing, but as possible; see note 1. 1. 13, 
and notice the different significations of the Indie, and Opt. mode in the 
two passages. to yiiyio-Tov tcepdos . . . <pi\ov aya&bv. A beautiful illus- 
tration of this passage is found in the Life of Socrates by Diogenes Laer- 
tius, II, 34: AiV%iVou Be elirouTos' IleV^s el/xl Kal aWo fx\u ovdev e^co, 
d'doo/uu Be (Toi 4/JLC.VTOf ^Ap* ovv, el-ireu (6 ^ooKpa.T'qs), ovk aloSdvy to fie- 

ytcrrd fxoi didovs; fir] 6 yevofiei/os Ka\bs Ka.ya&bs t $ to. fieyicrTa 

fcvepyeTi](ravTL /nrj tt}v fieyicrTr}v x&P LV ejoi. After verbs of fearing, 
etc., instead of ftr]...fxr] we more usually find firj ob as iii II. 3. 10: 
dedoiKo, fir] ovk ex°° Too~avTr)i> aocpiav. But the double fir) is used here 
to indicate more definitely that the sentiment was Socrates' own. The 
form of the oratio obliqua is retained in minor parts of the sentence as 
well as in the general enunciation of it.- See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 718. 1. 
Rem. 2 ; also cf. Thuc. II. 13. Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 177, compares 
this construction with that of yi after ydp. For an explanation of which 
Kiihner says: subtilior quam verior mihi videtur esse, see Hermann, 
Adn. Yiger. § 265. For the use of the participle with the article here = 
Latin, is, qui: 6 yevofievos ... tgS ... evepyeTrjo-avTi, see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 244. 8. X^P IV *X eLy t° feel gratitude. Hence the idea of the whole 

phrase : lest one who had become truly noble and good should not feel 
the most lively gratitude towards him who h&d conferred the greatest 
favors. 

8. — TS>v ZwovTwv £avTa> = Latin, fa mill ires. See net* /poa 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 201 

§ 3 above. et /jl^j &pa, Latin, nisi forte, used ironically. So 

&pa is often used in Attic prose. It must not be supposed, however, 
that &pa loses its inferential force in such cases. The idea in the mind 
of the writer here was undoubtedly something like this : unless, (which 
we did not suppose, but might naturally infer from the fact that such a 
man as Socrates was accused,) virtue is, etc. The employment of par- 
ticles in this way, as suggestive of trains of thought passing through the 
mind of the writer or speaker, frequently of so subtle a nature that they 
could not well be expressed in language, is one of the most decided 
beauties of the Greek language, and strikingly indicative of the cultiva- 
tion of the Greek mind. A close attention to such particles as aAAa, 
&pOy yap, irovy 54 etc., will not only convince the student of this fact, 
but will repay him by the acquaintance he will thus obtain with the an- 
cient mode of thinking, and the reflex influence of Attic delicacy and 
refinement upon himself. Ei \jA\ without &pa is also found in a very < 
similar sense. The exception made is in such cases always an impossible, 
or at least a highly improbable one. See Kuhn. Gr. § 324. 3, L..Gr. 
II. § 756. 5, and Stallb. Plat. Repub. II. 375, and cf. Kuhn. Cic. Tusc. 

Disp. IV. 23. 51. diacp&opa, like the Latin, corruptela, that 

which corrupts, contaminates, is perhaps here well rendered by the Part, 
adj., corrupting, or personifying it, a corrupter, 

9. — 'A A A a, very often introduces an objection. Hartung, Gr. Par- 
tik. II. 37. v$i, followed by the Ace. of the name of the deity in- 
voked, indicates strong affirmation, and is frequently used after aAAa in 

answering objections. See B. 149. m. 23. 6 Kar-riyopos e<pTj. 

The common position of the words is the reverse of that found here, as 
in § 36 : e(prj XapiK\rjs. Still this order is not very unfrequent ; as in 
II. 1. 18 : 6 ^,o)Kpdr7]s Z<pf). 2. 7 : irpbs ravra 6 vsaviffKos t(pr]. Symp. VI. 
5 : 6 KaXXias fyy. Cyrop. VIII. 3. 27. Oecon. XIX. 2. "We find the 
same construction in Latin : accusator inquit; see 0. M. Miiller ad 
Cic. de Orat. p. 98. virepopuv, lit., to look over; hence, to over- 
look, to despise ; whilst Karacppovuv below means, lit., to think down 
upon ; hence, to consider valueless, to contemn ; like the Latin despi- 
cere and contemnere. See I. 3. 4 : izavra rav^pdowiva vircpscopa. 4. 10 : 

virepopco rb SaijAoviov. r Gov /co&ecTWT cav vopcov, the established 

or received laws. e t??, optative in Orat. obliqua. to v y /jlIu rrjs 

7roAea>s ^pxovras ; for this common construction of the Greek, with the 
article separated from its noun, by words which are combined with it in 
txpressing a single conception, giving emphasis and direction to the qua- 
lifying words, see Kuhn. Gr. § 245. 3. (a). \4yoov, by saying, or 

when he said. a-rrb Kvapov KafricrTao-frai. The Athenian ma- 

9* 



202 NOTES. 

gistrates were chosen by putting the names of candidates into an urn 
with black and white beans (Kvajuoi), and those whose names were drawn 
with the white beans were elected ; hence they are called ol a-nh Kvdfxov 
&PXovt€s and Kvafxevroi, * bean Archons ;' see Fiske's Man. Class. Lit 

p. 180. Ka&iVracr&cu, Mid. Voice, sibi collocare, 01 creare. dh after 

fj.€t/ above, contrasts the conduct of men in respect to their choice of 
individuals for other occupations and for rulers, and may be rendered 
whilst or although. 

®4\etv, for which many read ed-eAcu/. The shorter form, never 
used by Homer and early Epic writers, and nearly* always by the trage- 
dians except in the Impf. tf&eAov, is seldom found in Xenophon and the 
more ancient Attic prose writers, except in particular phrases; as d 
&eAe*s, av &ebs freA>? ; hence the e was probably here erased by the cor- 
rector. It is however used in a few passages of the Memorabilia ; as in 

II. 1. 17, and 6. 4. In I. 4. 18, we have the full form after a word end- 
ing in a consonant, and the abbreviated form after a vowel. k e % p V - 

crfrcu, perfect used as present, indicating possession or continued use, 
to have in his service, v. Kiihn. Gr. § 255, Rem. 5; Buttmann, § 113. 
t l. So this verb is generally used in Attic Greek. It is also used as a 
present in Epic writers, but frequently with signification, to be in want, 
need of a thing. So in a few cases in Attic writers. Cf. Demosthenei 
de Corona, p. 239, 40 ; 327, 304, and Homer, Odys. III. 266 ; XIV. 422 

et al. Kvafievrtp, chosen by a bean, i. e., by lot ; implied of course 

with the following nouns, tIktovi, k.t.X. /*?)?>' ctt' &A\a rot- 

avra; Seiffert calls this construction a slight Anacoluthon for fxr)d y &\\o t t 
iirl roiavra. It is better perhaps with Kiihn. to supply Kexpya&ai Kvafievry 

nv\. &...afjLapTav6iiA€va...Twi/...aiJ.apTavoiJL4j/(tij/ i which going 

wrong (or, in which if there is error), do far less injury than when wrong 

is done to (or, in reference to) the State. ivaipciv, to induce or 

incite. e<£?7> i. e., \Kari\yopos\ sept], rrjs k ad- e <r r do a 7] s iro\i- 

reias, the existing government. ko\ iroietv fiialovs, and mad 

them violent, turbulent, disobedient; opposed to irpavs, mild, gentle, 
obedient. Uoie7i/ is connected by Kal to iiraipsiv. It will be observed, 
that Xenophon does not deny the fact that Socrates was not altogether 
pleased with the democratical government of Athens. iElian, Var. Hist. 

III. Vl, says: Sw/cpaTTj? iv ry fxev ^Abuvaioov iroXirda ouk ypzcncsTo. 
TvpavviK)]V yap Kal fioyapx^u edopa t)]v BrjjuLOKpariav ovaav. 

10. — ^p6v7}(riv acKovvras, may be rendered, acting prudently, 
exercising practical wisdom, prudentiam colere or exercere. So 
Seiffert ; but it seems more in accordance with the spirit of the passage 
to consider <pp6vri<ris as antithetical to afxa^ia, and to render the phrase : 



: 



: 



BOOK I. CHAP. II, 203 

those who devote themselves to mental culture. So Kiihner : ego vero 

credo eos, qui animi cultui operam dant. vopiiQovTas 

Ikolvovs eo-ecrfrcu. For etreo-^at many read chai, supposing that after 
the forms of vo\x.i^iv, to be construed with the nominative, Xenophon 
always use3 the present infinitive ; but we find both the future and aorist 
used to indicate different modifications of the same idea. For parallel 
cases of the Fut. and Aor. after verba putandi, etc., cf. § 8 above; 
II. 8. 6 ; III. 1. 1 ; 1. 8 ; IV. 1. 5 ; Cyrop. VII. 2. 28 ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. 
§ 445, note 2, and Gr. § 257. 2. Rem. 2. There seems to be special 
propriety and beauty in the use of the future here where a contingency 
is denoted; i. e., those who suppose that (if time and circumstances 
favor), they shall be suitable, etc. 

Up6<rei(Tip f attend, are consequent upon. ol pLacr&evTes . . : ol 

. . . ir€L(T^€i/T€Sy compelled by force (fila) . . . induced by persuasion. It 
should be observed that in Deponents which have both a middle and 
passive form in the Aor. (as fiidCofiai, i^iacd/jLrju, efiidaSrqv) the passive 
form generally, not always, retains the passive signification. See Host, 

Gr. § 113 ; Kiihn. § 252. Rem. Cf. Hellen. VI. 1. 7 ; VII. 3. 9. 

a<j)aLpe&ej/T€s . . . K^xapic fjievoi ; these words are here contrasted, as 
also fiiaoSivrss and Treio-freWes, and ixktovviv and (piXovcriv, and hence 
the most forcible rendering of /cexaoioy-ieW is, those who have received 
favors, beneficio affici, in antithesis with those who are de- 
prived, despoiled ; although the common, almost the universal meaning 
of xapiC eo "^ ai i s to gratify, to bestow favor, beneficio affieere. Cf. how- 
ever, Herod. VIII. 5 : ovroi Se avaireir^io'iJ.ivoL l\o~av koX ro7ai EujSoeecn 

e/c€%apio"To. r Sov i(T%uj/ &pev yydo/j.r]s ^xovr oov, those who 

possess force, power, without understanding. In the words of Horace : 

qui " vim consilii expertem" habent. Ta roiavra irpdrreiv. This 

is the reading of all the Mss. and of all the ancient editions of any 
authority. Some later editors have supplied ro before ra roiavra, but 
although strict concinnity of construction would require the article to 
correspond with that before $id(eadai, yet it does not so demand it 
as to set aside the authority of Mss. and early editions. For the in- 
finitive, fiia&o'&ai, standing by itself, seems more to need the support 
of the r6 than irparrsiv, which is attended by its object; and be- 
sides, many passages are found in the most accurate Greek writers, 
where this strict conformity of the parts of the sentence is not observed. 
Kiihn. in h. 1. 

11. — 'AAAa n^v, see note upon I. I. 6. cvixfidx^v 6 fib 

8iafeo-3-ai roXfxwv SeotT* av ovk 6 A tyo) v . . . o v SevSs, he who ven- 
tured to use force, (like vi grassari in Livy,) would indeed (jue^) need 



204 NOTES. 

allies not a few, etc. This emphatic position of the oIk Wiywv, not a few. 
at the end of the clause and the corresponding place of the ovBevds, noi 

o?ie, none, should not escape the student's notice. yai 7 a a . Se«3 

note I. 1. 19. The yap gives a reason for the assertion in the last clause, 
and Ka\ strengthens jx6vos, even by himself, by himself alone ; /mows 
being the Xom. with the Inf., because referring to the same person with 

the subject of the verb. Kal...5e. See note I. 1. 3 : /ca/ce?j/os 5e. 

(poveveiv, = Latin, necare, whilst airoKreiveiv = interficere ; — Seiffert.' 

7] ('2vtl ireiboixevcp xpV&& aL ', the idea is : than to have him, living, 

as a willing friend. 

12. — 'AAA 1 e<pn ye. The force of the particles aAA' ... 76 is nearly 
that of at enim, in Latin, but surely \ or indeed. The sense is the same 
as if the objector had said : kqlitoi ye rovro outus exet, ws av \eyeis, 
aAAa ye Kpirias, k.t.A. The ye not only concedes what precedes, but 
does it in such a way that the following is more strongly opposed ; 
though what you say is granted in general, yet it certainly cannot be 
denied that, etc. Cf. note upon kclltoi ye in I. 2. 3 above ; and also 
Tusc. Disp. III. 34, 84 : verum quidem haec hactenus. The particle ye 
should seem most naturally to follow 'AAAa, as both refer to the whole 
phrase, but in Attic Greek they are generally separated by intervening 
words, and no material difference in its force is discoverable, whether 
after aAA<i or the predicate that immediately follows, as here. The pre- 
dicate being the most important part of the enunciation, may properly 
take after it a word which qualifies the whole phrase. Cf. IV. 3. 3 : 
'AAA' olcr&d 7* ecprj. But when ye is not subjoined to the predicate, but 
to some other part of the phrase, it frequently does not qualify the mean- 
ing of the whole phrase, but of the particular word with which it is 
placed. Cf. however, § 49 and 51. For the exceptions with regard to 
separate positions of these particles, see Ast, Lex. Plat. I. p. 101. In the 
only instances of their use in N. T. they are written together. See 
Hackett's Plutarch, De Sera, etc., p. 95. 

KpiTtas, the son of Callaeschrus, was one of the Thirty Tyrante 
who, after the end of the Peloponnesian war, were placed over the 
Athenians (B. C. 403) by the Lacedemonians, who had obtained the 
principality of Greece. He possessed much influence and exercised the 
greatest rigor in his rule until put to death by Thrasybulus. Hellen. II, 
3, 15 sq. Thirlwall's Hist, of Greece, Ch. XXIX., XXXI. Mitford, do. 

Ch. 21. 2. 'AAKifitddvSy the son of Clinias, the inheritor of one ol 

the largest fortunes in Athens, and possessed of many noble traits oi 
character, excited the interest of Socrates, and led to his untiring exer- 
tion to win one possessing such talents and advantages for serving his 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 205 

country, to the side of truth and virtue. They not only lived together 
for a time at Athens, but served in company at Potidaea, where Socrates 
saved the life of his pupil, and were afterwards comrades at the battle 
of Delium. But the subsequent course of Alcibiades is well known. 
See Thirlwall I. p. 395 sq. Ch. XXIV. sq. The fact that these indivi- 
duals had been intimate with Socrates, without doubt had great influ- 
ence upon the minds of the undiscriminating multitude in making up 

their decision against him. fteV . . . 5e a v. The same succession of 

particles also appears in § 24 ; II. 2. 14 ; rovs fxkv &eous . . . rovs 5e av- 

frpwTTovs av; III. 1. 8. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 739. 2. vfrpiaro- 

raros, most i?isole?it, for which some read vfipicrriKoraros. 

13* — Ttjp 5e irpbs 'XojKpdrrjp crvpoivlap avroip ws iyepero diriyfj- 
co/jLai, by a common attraction for t) o~vpovo~ia avroip cos eyeV, k.t.A. Cf. 
I. 3. 8 ; 4. 13, et al. See Kuhn. Gr. § 347. 3. A similar construction is 
found in Latin : " familiaritatem autem eorum cum Socrate qualis fuerit 
explicabo." With the imperative in Cic. Cn. Pompey XTTT. : quae bre- 
viter qualia sint in Cn. Pompeio consideremus. 

lit — 'Eytpecr&rjp /j.h yap §77. Tap is used here to begin a pro- 
mised narration, sometimes called yap epexegetic. The Btj is added to 
confirm the declaration, indeed. Cf. Sympos. 11. 4; Apolog. § 20. Infra 
III. 10. 10; 11. 17, et al. See Hartung's Gr. Partik. I. 287, and Kuhn. 
L. Gr. 11. § 692. Sometimes the_ particle d-q following ydp does not 
qualify the meaning of that particle, but a preceding word in the sen- 
tence from which it is separated by yap. Cf. II. 4. 1 : rovro ix\p yap 
§7), i. e., rovro 5r/, this indeed; Cyrop. Y. 3.-8: Ed flip ovp, €(p7], Sokco 
elbepai ■ iroWa yap 877 670576 kclk^Ipos iirappwcriao-diJLe&a irpbs a\\r)\ovs, 

i. e., TToWa 5??, prorsus multa. See Hartung and Kiihner, as above. 

irdprcop opofiaarordrco yepeaSai, to become na?ned, most celebrated, by 

all. ■ 'Eyepeaxrrjp fx e p . . . yBearap 5e . . . eKax^rcop fxep . . . rfiopcbp B e 

. . roh 8e. The consecution of the particles is here worthy of notice. 
The first two parts of the antithetic clause introduced by Se, and con- 
trasted by fxkp . . . 8e, belong to one class or one general idea, whilst the 
last 5e appends something of a different character, and may well enough 

be rendered by the Latin denique, and in fine ; air' eXaxio-rwv 

pL€P x?i\\ x -v- roi P- > having the least means, or with -the least means. Hieron. 
XL 1 : curb rcop inlaw Kri\\xdrcop Sairavap els rb koipop aya&op. The same. 
6 ; also Anab. L 1. 9. The means or instrument with which any thing 
is accomplished is frequently designated in Greek by the Prep. air6 with 
the Gen. where the simple ablative would be used in Latin. Cf. § 9 
%bove : robs rrjs 7roAeo>s fapxopras airb Kvdfiov tcadio-rao~&ai, to appoint 



206 NOTES. 

by the bean ; i. e., by casting lots with it. In like manner the material 
of which any thing is made, or from which it is derived, is denoted by 
vlttS. 3. 3 : frvaias 5e Svuv fMiKpas airb /JLiKpuv. II. 1. 25, 28. See Kuhn. 

Gr. § 288. 1. (e) and(f). L. Gr. II. §598. avrapK^ffrara (aura, 

lived most contentedly, or plane contentum vivere. The use of 
the participle as a complement with ciSeVcu and sirio'Ta.o'bai, as seen in 
fama, fora, and xP^^ vov y where we use the conjunction and finite verb, 
and the Latins the Accus. with the Inf., is frequent in Greek, and is dis- 
tinguished from the use of the Infin., inasmuch as the Part, expresses the 
simple fact, and the Inf. generally indicates the manner ; see Kuhn. Gr. 

§ 311, .2. $p tois \6yois, ottoos povAoiro, cf. Plato, Laches, p. 187. E. 

For the use of iv with the Dat. here, see Kuhn. Gr. 6 289. 1 (3). (a). 

15. — T avra 5 e 6 p govts, perceiving these things, or, when they, eta, 

Lat. quae quum illi viderent. ko\ 6vrc c'lco irpoeip7)(T&ov, and being 

such as they have been before represented to be ; or, and since they were 
such, etc., Lat. ac tales essent, etc. The participles dpcoure and ovre 
are doubtless in the Accus. agreeing with avru), and yet they may be ren- 
dered in Eng. as if ]S"om. Abs. irorepoy ris avrii) (prj ; for the use of 

the Subj. in deliberative questions, or questions implying doubt, see 
Kuhn. Gr. § 259. 1. (b), and L. Gr. II. § 464. Cf. § 45 : ova. 5e 6\(yoi 

TOVS TTOXXOVS JUT] TTELffaVTES, a\\a KpOLTOVVTES ypd<pOVO~l, IT 6 T € p V fiiaV 

(pccfjLsu f) fx)] (puJfjLsv elt/ai. iir i$v fj.r) (Tolvt e, from love or desire, 

propter cupiditatem. For this use of the participle, denoting the cause, 

see Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 4. (b). bps^ao-drui, from opeyco, lit. to reach 

after, to long for, means here, in the Mid. voice, with the preceding 
Accus. auTw, sought, expetere. 'Ope|. tt)s oz-uAia? corresponds in 
meaning with ^ojKpdrovs wpex^VTW, m §16- Cf. Symp. VIII. 35 : iav 
kol bpex&rj rod (T^fxaros. 'CtyuAias is the Gen. of the end aimed at; see 

C. Gr. 373. 1 and 2. fj vofiicravrs, or because they supposed; see 

Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 4. (b). y e v e <rfr a i h v ; ' for the use and signification 

of av with the Infin., see Kuhn. Gr. § 260. (5). \eyeiv t€ koX 

irpdrreLv. The Latin Gerund in the Accus. with ad corresponds to 
these infinitives : ad dicendum agendumque. 



16. — eoD didSvros; the Latin would here take the conjunction 
with the Subj. : si deus iis optionem daret. For the use of the Part, in 
the Gen. absolute, where in Eng. we use a secondary clause introduced 

by some particle, see Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 3 sq. (&j/ra. . . eoopotv. For 

the constr. of the Part, as a complement so frequent in Greek, with 
various classes of verbs, see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. 4 sq. With verba sen- 
tiendi (espec. of sight), the Part, is generally to be expected, whilst with 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 207 

those verbs which express mere opinion, conjecture, belief, hope, etc., 
espec. when relating to the future, the Inf. is more frequently used. 
With verbs of speaking, narrating, both forms are frequently employed. 
In general, from the nature of the two forms, the Inf. is used where the 
idea is general, indefinite, the Part, where it is limited by time, place, etc. ; 
the Inf. simply names, the Part, describes. For a more extended discus- 
sion, see B. 144. 6 sq., espec. foot note ; and for distinctions with particu- 
lar words, see Kuhn. Gr. § 311. idopwp. Besides opdoo, the verbs 

avolyoo and aXia-Ko^ai take both the temporal and syllabic augment. 

eAec&at h.v fiaWov avrco rs&vdvai, Latin: " mortem vitae ante- 

ponere." A^Aw 5* iy€ve<r&r)v, k.tA., they became known, etc., i. e., 

their subsequent conduct revealed their character. yb.p introduces 

the explanation of what they did, as the ground of the preceding asser- 
tion. «j... rdxHTra, ut primum, just as soon as. airoirrjd'f}- 

<raj/T€, a stronger word than a.Tro<poLTi\(TcLVTe. Philostr. Vit. Apoll. IY. 
38 : e£ ris Bia tovto airoTTTjd^ cpiXocrotyias, is sometimes compared with 

this passage. eirparr iry]v to. ttoXlt lkol, they immediately broke 

away from Socrates and engaged in political life. 

IT. — lews ovv, perhaps then, or perhaps now. The ovv intro- 
duces an inference from what precedes ; the conduct of the pupils might 
suggest this objection to the conduct of Socrates. With Xvoos it denotes 

possible result or consequence. o'axppove?!', to be of sound mind, 

here, to have just views (in relation to government) : Socrates ought not 
to teach his disciples the manner of governing, before he teaches them 

to do it with moderation, equity. ok avriXeyca. Xenophon 

leaves this reproach unanswered for the present, but resumes it in IY. 3. 

1. Se...6pw, but this I see, "hoc certe video," or "tantum 

video." t£ \6ycp TrposPifidCovras, bringing them over to 

their opinion, persuading them by their arguments. Cf. Aesch. c. Ctesi- 
phon, c. 28 : ra> Xoycp irposfifiafav v/jlus ; also Aristoph. Aw. 425 : irpos- 
£*£(% \iywv ; Eqq. 35 : ev irpoa^d^is /*e, you teach me well, and Xen. 
Oecon. XIY. 4. 

Xg 8 — oT5a... deiKvvpra ; for this use of the Part, see note on 14 

and 16 above. Old a 5e fca/ceij/w, I know too that these men, etc. 

(Tco(ppot/ovpT€ like SeiKV. above. Zffre from is frre, until 

when = whilst. — ov (po^ov^ivoj . . . a A A' oloficvw, not because 

they feared, but because, etc., Lat. : non quod vererentur, etc. The stu- 
dent cannot too carefully notice the frequent and varied constructions of 
the Greek Participle. 



208 NOTJi,b. 

19, — Eliroiev av. The Opt, with tv is used here to express a pos- 
sibility, B. Gr. 139. m. 15. TQ3V <pa(TK6vT(t3U <p l\0 <T <p C? V , tliOS6 

who pretend to be philosophers, the sophists; Seiffert says: qui ge volunt 
esse philosophos. a do (p peat/ vfipiar^s, Lat. modestus and in- 
sole ns, considerate or discreet, arid presumptuous or insolent. The same 

words are used as antithetical in Cyr. 3. 1. 21. ovdh a Wo ovfiev ; 

these accusatives depend upon the following verbal adjective aveirto-Tr)- 
pay. See Kuhn. Gr. § 279. 7 ; and cf. Cyr. III. 3. 9 : iiriaT-nfjioves 5e ii<rav 
ra. 7rpos7}Kovra ; Plat. Epinom. K. 979. D. : 6 raW iino'Trnxcav ; Aesch. 

Agam. 1096: iroKKa «a«a ^vuio'TCDp, and 103, etc. oil too y lyvdxTKw. 

For more in reference to Socrates' opinion upon the question, so much 
discussed by the ancient philosophers, Whether virtue can be acquired, 
and also upon strengthening it by exercise, see III. 9. 1 ; IV. 1. and 
Sympos. II. 6. His idea seems to be, that it cannot even be retained 

without the constant practice of it. bpu yap tio-irep . . . ov dvvajj.4- 

vovs iroielv. We should naturally expect a different constr. here, 
i.e., fcsirep . . . o I fir} ra aw/nara a<r kovvt es ov Svvavr ai iroiuu, ovru 
Kal . . . tows ... ov dvj/a/jLeuovs. This kind of attraction by which the struc- 
ture in the secondary enunciation, introduced by wsirep, is made to con- 
form to that in the primary, is frequent in comparisons ; cf. § 21, and 
Cyrop. I. 4. 15, and examples collected by Lobeck, in Parerg. c. VI. ad 
Phryn. p. 755 ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 342. Rem. 3, and L. Gr. II. § 830. 3. For 
a similar attraction of the Infin. in constr. with the Ace, cf. I. 2. 29. An 
analogous construction is found also in the Latin. See Cic. de Amicit. 1. 1 : 
te suspi cor iisdem rebus, quibus me ipsum interdum gravius commo 

veri ; and Tusc. Disp. 1. 17. 39, and Kiihner's note in h. 1. oft re yap 

a Set Trpdrreiv ovre wv 5e? air 4 x* <?&<*> i Zvvavrai) the Latin 
language can even excel the beautiful precision of the Greek here : 
" neque enim facere quae oportet neque abstinere possunt." 

20. — 'Q.S ...ofxrav. When &s is connected with a participle, the 
action expressed by the Part, is indicated as something imagined or con- 
ceived of, or a supposed reason, and is the same as a Part, denoting to 
think or say followed by an infinitive with or without an Accus. Lat. : 
Propterea quod putant esse, because they suppose, etc. This construction 
is employed with a simple participle or with the Gen or Accus. absolute. 
The construction with the Accus. Abs., as here, is quite frequent ; since, 
as Buttmann says, 145. note 7, " a cause or reason presented as in the 
mind of another seems to depend on a verb of thinking (sentiendi) im- 
plied." See Kuhn. Gr. § 312. 6. (a), (b), (d) ; L. Gr. II. § 673. Cf. I. 3. 2 : 
cvx ero $g irpbs tqvs &€ovs airXtis raya&a fiidovcu, &s robs &€ows KaWiara 
etSdVay. t)]v dh rwv iroyrjpwv Kardhvcriv. If the ellipsis were 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 209 

supplied here, it; would read : rfyv Se ruv ivov. ofiiXlav naraX. over at 

T7JS ap€T7)S, TQOV TTOlTjrCOV T€ A £y CO V . . . K a\ 6 A €7 CUP, 0110 

of the poets who says : . . . and another who says: . . . The first lines are 
taken by Xenophon from Hesiod, Theogn. v. 35 and 36. It seems to have 
been a favorite couplet with Socrates, as it is put into his mouth both in 
Xen. Symp. II. 4, and in Plat. Menon. p. 95. D. It is not known from 

what poet the last verse is taken. diddi;eai is here used in the 

signif. of the Middle voice: to procure instruction for one's self=fo 
learn. It is also used in the Mid. with the meaning : to have one taught. 

Cf. IV. 4. 5. rov iovra voov, mentis quod fuit ante. This 

common usage of the Greek Part, is worthy of notice. rorl fihv 

. . 6, Wo re d\ at one time . . . at another. 

21. — Kaycb -Se. See note I. 1. 3 : KaKtivos 8e. We should naturally 
expect \kiv here, to correspond with the 8e : 'Opco 8e, at the beginning 
of § 22. But the fxiv is sometimes omitted before the 5e. Here its 
omission may be accounted for from the distance of the clauses, see 

note I. 1. 1. fxaprvpoo rovrois, I give my testimony or assent 

to them. In the Latin we should, as SeifFert says, have a relative in- 
stead of the demonstrative : quibus ego quoque assentior (testis sum). 
opco yap, see I. 1. 6. note. &sirep; for the form of this com- 
parison, see note, § 19. — — ev {xerpca ireiro 17)1x4 voov, numeris 
inclusus. T&v di8ao-Ka\Ltca>i/ \6ycov, those things communi- 
cated by a teacher in his instructions; \6yoov is here contrasted with 

iirobv. ro?s a/j.eXovo' i Xrj&wv iyyiyvofjLej/Tjv; lit., a forgetting 

occurs to those neglecting, etc. -"O rap 8 e rSov vov&eriK&v Xoyoov 

e 7r i A a £• 7] t a i ns, k.t. A. , and when one is unmindful of monitory words 
(admonitions, exhortations), he also forgets those affections of the mind 
which led it to desire moderation. Z>vt) tyvxb na^X- The ante- 
cedent is omitted here, and the relative attracted to its construction ; see 
B. 143. 8, and also a somewhat similar constr., note § 6 above. 

22. — Tovs-els e poor as £yicv\., k.t.A., those who plunge headlong into 
love-intrigues. Concerning the use of the plural here, see I. 1. 11. note: 
avdyftais. For iyKvAio-frevras some Ms3. and editions have e k kv\kt^4v 
ray. But there is little difference in the use and signif. of the two forms, 
although, lit. iyrcvXlco means to roll in, and e/c/cuAico, to roll out, in accord- 
ance with the prepositions with which they are compounded. 'E/c/cuA. 
has been compared in respect to signification with tKcpepec&ai, i£oKe\- 

Ae:*/, e£oAi(7&ayeij/, eKxeTcr&cu irpos rjdouds. rcop re heovrcov, those 

things necessary to be done ; Seiffert: ea auae facienda sunt. tcep- 

$£*/; concerning the variable use of the contracted and uncontracted 



210 NOTES. 






forms of this and other similar words, see Kiihn. note in h. 1. * a) . , 

dwd/nevoi, although able, Kai here denoting concession ; see Kiihn. Gr 
§ 312. R. 8 ; B. 144. m. 15. The attraction or transposition of the ante- 
cedent into the relative clause, and the substitution of a demonstrative 
Pron. in its place, is somewhat common both in Latin and Greek, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 4., and cf. Horace, Sat, I. 1. 1, 2, et al. 



v- 



23. — ILSs ovv ovk 6j/$6xera£, How then is it not possible — ? 'E, 
dex^rai is used impersonally as not unfrequently, cf. IV. 7. 9 : (xavSavo 
ras oca ej/Se'xoiTo ; III. 9. 4 : irpoaipovfx4vojs 4k t&v ivdexo/aevcav, choosing 
from those things which can be chosen from, Stallb. Plat, de Rep. VI. 
p. 501. C. ; and in regard to the sentiment, cf. Plat. Theag. p. 130. 

av&is, avns in Homer and the Ionic writers, is a lengthened 

form of au, with which it agrees, for the most part, in significatioi 
Here* it is an adverb of time in contrast with -irpSoScv, and = deinde. 

aa-KTjra. "VVeiske supposes that this should be ao-Krjrea, but this 

conjecture is rejected by Schneider and others. The idea is, that all 
things good and honorable, are attained unto, established, strengthened, 

and perfected by practice. ovx ^Kitrra 5e, and not least, or and 

especially, corresponding substantially with a\\a yuaAtcra, which Hero- 
dotus often uses, but more forcible. Cf. § 32 : iroWovs ixkv r&v itoXitm 
kol ov robs x ei P l(TT0VS airsKreivov. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 590. h. ■ 
o-ca(ppoavuTj; we should naturally expect the article, as this is the 
name of a specific virtue, but see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 2. R. 4; L. Gr. II. § 485. 
n. 1., and cf. III. 9. 5 : SiKaioffvvi} . . . o~o<pla sari ; IV. 6. 7 : 'Ettzo-ttJ^ apa 
crocpla iariv, and other examples cited by Bornemann on Plat. Apol. 1. 
p. 33. eV t<S . . . avrcp ccvfiarL <Tvfx , K€(pvrevix4i/cLi ry ^ux??* The prepo- 
sition avv here in composition is best rendered, together, and ■tyvxy put i: 
the Dat, after rep avrcp ; although the meaning is the same if tyvxy is gov- 
erned by avv. a I 7)8 oval. The Greeks as well as the Romans wer 

accustomed to put pleasure for the love of pleasure. For the Plur. num- 
ber here, see I. 1. 11. 

24. — K a I ... 5 % , now. Ai] here indicates a resuming of the subject 
of the conduct of Critias and Alcibiades, broken off in § Vj by answering 
an objection, which led to a disquisition upon the nature of virtue ; and 
also indicates an application of what has been said, a satisfactory conclu- 
sion of the whole matter, a confidence that the conclusion about to be 
stated is established. Cf. § 56 and § 58 ; and see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. 
p. 261 sq. ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 691. The particles ical or] have a some- 
what different signification in II. 6, 7, where see note. avju/udx^, 

lit. a fellow fighter, avv and fiaxy, but here simply, aid, helper. — - 



BOOK I. CHAP II. 211 

ine'ivov 5 s airaXXayej/re; concerning this ISfom. of the participle added 
by rb axnfxa kcl& oXov k<x\ fiepos, or partitive apposition, see Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 313. 1 Rem. 1 : 366. 3., and L. Gr. II. 678. 2. Cf. II. 1. 4. and the pas- 
sage cited in Kriiger Anab. II. 4. 1. p. 112 sq. cpvykv els ®erraXiav 

. . . auofiia; when Critias was banished at a certain time, he fled to 
Thessaly, where the people were notorious for their extravagance in 
living, frauds, and other species of immorality. It was even called : 
nebulonum patriam. Cf. Plat. Crito, p. 53, D., and Stallbaum's note 

quoted from Fischer; also Hellen. II. 3. 36. 5 s av, see § 12. above. 

dia. fiev /caAAo? ...Ie...5e.../cah The clauses connected by 

5e . , . 5e are parts of one general idea, but /cai connects something of a 
diffe/ent nature. For the position of fxev here, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. 

II. 415, and cf. I. 1. 12. 5*a . . . /caAAos, nearly like dia. rb naXbv ehai ; 

hence, having a .verbal force, it is without the article, see note upon I. 1. 
9, and cf. III. 3.11: 8ia Xoyov ixavbaveiv. The beauty of Alcibiades be- 
came proverbial in Greece. ir o A A w v kqX ere fj.ua) v yvvciiK&v. A 

little below we find no XX cop koX Svparcov; in II. 9. 6 : iroXXa, ual 
Trovrjpd; III. 11. 4: frepairatpas ttoXXcls ku\ evei$e7s ; cf. also IV. 2. 35, and 
Anab. IY. 6. 27. In inverse order we find, for example, in Lys. p. 753 : 
nrovnpol teal 7roX\oi ; Aesch. c. Ctesiph. p. 592 : 'aty&ova Kcd 7roAAa. Also 
in the Comp. and Superl. : nXe'ico kcu fxeifa, irXeTo-roi koX fieXrtcrroL ; and 
in inverse order III. 5. 3 ; Hellen. IV. 2. 5 ; Cyrop. I. 4. 17 ; Plat, Phaedr. 
p. 234. E. et al. From such examples as these we see that the Greeks, as 
also the Latins, did not consider the notion of multitude or number, as 
something merely external, but as inherent, a property or quality of 
things ; and were consequently accustomed to connect numerals by /cat 
with other attributive words. Cf. Hermann ad Yiger. 323, and Kuhn. 

L. Gr. II. § 726. 3, and 727 Anm. 2 ; Matth. II. § 444. 4. Upafxip . . . 

rrjp, the power which (he exercised or had). 

Av par cop KoXakeveip. Many editors, as Weiske, think that /coAa- 
Keveip< should be omitted here, and that ttoXXcop teal Swaraj/ apfrpdoiroop 
should stand in contrast with ttoXXcop kclI ae/xpcop yvpaiKoop. But in that 
case 6.v$p<av would have probably been written instead of av&pcoircop. 
And besides, there seems to be no good reason for the change, which is 
not authorized by the Mss. We are not to understand by robs Bvparovs 
KoXaKeveip, simply, men distinguished by the art of flattery (ol Seiuoi or 
Kavoi KoXoLKtveiv), sycophants, but men able to flatter Alcibiades, i. e., 
who had great influence upon his mind. Accustomed to flattery from 
his childhood, he would spurn the common herd of sycophants, and be 
influenced only by the attentions of men of genius, authority, wealth, 
and renown. Such men might properly be called Svparol KoXaneveip 
•——BiafrpviTTSfjLej'os is well chosen to designate the enervating, 



212 



NOTES. 



corrupting effects of flattery. Cf. Cyrop. VII. 2. 23 : virh tcXovtov 5iakpu» 

irT&jxtvos . . . kclI vtt' av&pooiwv, ol fi€ KoXaKevopres eXeyou, k.t.\. out (a 

KUKeTuos, for the repetition of the subject here after ws7rep, k.t.x., for 
the sake of emphasis, see Kuhn. Gr. II. § 632. Cf. IV. 2. 25, and Hellen. 
II. 4. 41. It is found even in Homer, II. II. 474 ; XVI. 428, 430. This 
peculiarity is found in Latin as well as in Greek. 

25. — T oiovrcav 8 e, k.t.X. Tolovtoov refers to what has been related 

in the last section. For the Gen. Abs., see Kuhn. § 312. Ka\... 5$ 

..$£... 3 1 ... $ e .. . Kal, since . . . and . . . and . . . and . . . and . . . and since ; 

Latin : cum., e t , etc cum or cum etiam. The clauses more 

nearly related, it will be noticed, are connected by 5e, and those more 
distinct by kclI For an explanation of the joining of the Gen. Abs. 

with nominatives, see 1. 1. 18 : opKov, k.t.A., cf. also note, § 24. wyizo- 

fjLzvw, Partic. of oyKoco from oyKos, bulk, mass, weight; hence puffed up, 

elated. 4tt\ yevei . ..4*1 ttXovtw, k.t.\. The Latin in such cases 

frequently varies the construction by interchanging ob and propter. 

26. — Elra, and yet. Elra and tireira are used in questions denoting 
astonishment, indignation, and irony, indicating an unexpected conse- 
quence from what precedes. Cf. I. 4. 11 ; II. 7. 5, 6, 7. Kara and K&weira 
are used with still more emphasis ; as in Cyrop. II. 2. 31, and Symp. IV. 
2. See Kuhn. Gr. § 344, 5. (e) ; B. 149. m. 19. Latin writers might 
U3e et tamen, or simply et, as in Cic. Tusc. Quaest. I. 38. 92: et 

dubitas, etc.? See Kiihner's note in h. 1. ^irX^^fXEXfia-dr^v, 

1st Aor. of Tr\7iiJ.fjL€\€co, from Tr\7]fjLfjLe\7}s (irXrju and /xeAos), out of tune^ 
means, lit. to make a false note in music ; and hence to make a mistake, 

to do wrong. on 5e, on the contrary, since, etc. Ae has a strong 

adversative or contrasting force here. r) v i k a . . . e I k h s , when, or in 

the age in which, it was natural that they should be imprudent and 
headstrong, Socrates, etc. 

27. — Ou fi^u. See note upon § 5 above. iroi^cras, after he 

has, etc. (paveocriv, show themselves, turnout. air lav ex** 

rovrov, is blamed for this, Lat. crimen habere, or culpam sus- 

tinere. cvvdiarpl^cov, passing his time with, being a pupil or 

disciple of. Ta> ...aXXcp rep, one, any other one. T<*> here is the 

abridged form of the dative of the indefinite pronoun rls and is there- 
fore enclitic, crvyyepojuLevo?, being with, conversing with, as a 

disciple with his master. aXX* t ovx, ac non. See note upon I. 2. 

2 : 'AAA.* eiravcre fiev. aXX* o'l y e irarepes. T 4 here is not concessive 

Dut emphatic ; and it does not qualify the phrase, but the word varepes 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 213 

indeed. See Hartung, I. S. 414. The whole clause may be rendered : 
But even their faftiers themselves, whilst they live with sons (i. e., though 
even with their sons), are not blamed when their children do wrong, if 
they themselves conduct properly. How then, the author intends to 
have implied, can masters be reproached for the faults of their pupils, 
since they are so much less favorably situated to exert an influence over 
them than parents. 

28. — Alkcuoi/ i\v Kpiv. The use of the Imperf. Indie, here corresponds 

with the Latin usage : see Zumpt, Gr. § 518. 2. el fj.hu avrbs e-noiei 

...av eBoKei. By the use of the Indie, mode with e* here in the pro- 
tasis, and the Indie, with &v in apodosis, the impossibility both of the 
thing conditioned and the result is implied, i. e., Socrates did t ot conduct 
badly and was not therefore bad. The Imperf. is used of past time when 
we might expect the Aor., because continued action is implied; see B. 139. 

m. 28 and 29 ; Kiihn. 339. 1. (b). el S* avrbs orooeppoj/cov SiereKei, 

here we have el with the indicative in the protasis, since the condition 
is a reality or fact, i. e., if he always was of a right mind (which he was), 
how, etc. ; and &v with the Opt. in the Apod, to represent the thing 
conditioned as undetermined, uncertain, Kiihn. § 339. II. 3. a. (a) ; L. Gr. 
II. § 811. b.- Cf. H. 2. 7, and 5. 4: e% ye ravra roiavrd icm, KaXcas av 
% X oi, II. 2. 3. 

29. — 'AAA.' el, k.t.A., comprises an objection of the opposer of So- 
crates, in the language . of the writer, and grants that if the accusation 
were well founded, Socrates would be justly reproached : If that be true 
which is asserted, (but it is not, as is implied in the use of the tenses, see 
note, § 28 above), that although he did not himself do evil, yet when he^. 

saw it in others, he was accustomed to approve, etc. Kpiriav fie v. 

The particle fiev i3 here added, because the author has it in mind to speak 

afterward of Alcibiades. -roirvp, derived from rot or rep, therefore, 

and the slightly deductive pvv, introduces the confutation of the preced- 
ing objection. It is here fj.era^ariK7]v ; i. e., it indicates transition. See 
Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 348 sq. ; Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (c), and Stallb. Plat. 

Rep. VII. p. 518 D. and VHI. p. 564. E^vS^ou. This is the 

same individual who is called Evd-uS^/uos 6 kcl\6s in IV. 2. 1. — « — irei- 
oQvra x?^l cr ^ fai ' The Partic. ireipuvra may be used here in the mid- 
dle sense, ireipacr&ai (to attempt, conari) ; but it is perhaps better, sup- 
plying avrbv after it, to consider it as active and equivalent to the Latin, 
tentare aliquem = ad amorem pellicere or pudicitiam tentare ; and then 
Xpy)cr&ai is the infinitive, denoting design or purpose : that he might, etc. 
Hieron. XL 11 : Kal robs KaXovs ov ireipav, aAAa ireipcafievov vif avrwp 



214 NOTES. 

avexe<r&ai &v ere Seox, pulchros non tentare, etc. Cyrop. V. 2. 28, aud 
Stallb., Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. C. Xprjoftcu is elsewhere tfsed of sexual in- 
tercourse. Rep. Lac. II. 12: rfj &pa xf^j/rat. Symp. VIII. 15 : fxopcprjs 

Xpvvis, also 28, and 36 et al. cW€Toe7re c/> a cr k o> v , he discouraged 

him by saying, or, whilst he thus spoke, Lat. cum ita dictitaret. 

cp fiovAerai. For the use of the Indicative Present in oratio obliqua, 

see note and references in I. 1.13. irposairetv ,. . LKercvoura 

Ka\ §e6fA€vov, to seek with supplications and prayers, supplicando ac 
precando petere. nposcureTv is properly used of mendicants or beggars. 
Oecon. XX. 15: 7rposaiTa>u ^lolvo^toll pioTeveiv. Plato, Phaedr. p. 233. D, 
and Symp. p. 203. B ; VIII. 23. uisircp robs irrccxovs, by attrac- 
tion for tisirep ol irrwxoi (sc. irposcuTovcriv). See note upon § 19 above. 

irp osSovvai, kclI ravra, k.t.A., that he impart to himself, and 

that too of what is of no value, is positively bad (cpiK^fxa % &\Ao ri i^Aa- 
tyriluLa, Symp. VIII. 23). Tb /j.t)$€v cVya&oV = vitmm. TlposSovvai is here 
followed by the partitive genitive. See Kuhn. Gr. § 273. 3. (b), and cf. 
Eurip. Cycl. 528 ; Aristoph. Pac. 1111. For the use of koX ravra, see B. 
150. m. 16. 

30. — To v de Kpiriou . . .rbv ^ooKpdr'qu . . . rod Ei)&v$r)/JLov . . . 6 KpL- 
rtas. It will be noticed that the article has not been previously used 
in this narrative with the proper names. It seems to be added here 
to make the distinction between the individuals ^more definite. With 
O'itias too : 6 Kpirias, it may be considered as denoting contempt, this 

Critias. Xzyerai, Impers. it is said, etc. viicbv, like a swine, 

swinishly. One Ms. and some editors insert rl here with viVcoV, but it 
might have easily crept in from the on, and it is not necessary as the 
neuter adjective is not unfrequently used in this way without r\. Cf. 
II. 7. 13 : ^avfiacrbv iroie7s ; Anab. I. 4. 18 : £8oK€i Se &e?o;/ ehai ; Cyrop. 
V. 3. 2 ; Plat. Legg. II. p. 657. A. ^av/uLao-rbu \eyeis, Symp. p. 175. A., 
and Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 274. C. Concerning the word vinSv, cf. Cyrop. 
V. 2. 17 : to 5e KCKii'rjo'&cu virb ruv ^pcopLaTcov kcl\ rrjs irScrecas iravv abrois 

vlkqv Kal frypiooo'es doice? elvai. irpos Kyrjo-frai, confricare ali 

quern. 

31. — *E£ cov $7] Kal. And on account of these things, (the reproofs 
related in the previous paragraph,) indeed ; or, on account of even such 

things as these. Ay here qualifies the sense of the pronoun &v. 

roou rpiaKovra &v vojj.o&€Tr)s /^era Xaot/cXeouy. Cf. Hellen. IL 3. 2 
and 13. Of the thirtjr tyrants besides Critias the leader, only Chariclea 
is mentioned, because he, conspiring with Critias and aided by a few 
others, acquired great authority and influence in the republic. No/*o 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 215 

&4rr)s, legislator, law-maker. The vo/jlo&€tcu were a legislative com- 
mittee chosen for the final revision of the laws before they were carried 
into execution ; see nomothetes in Smith's Diet, of Antiquities. Critias, 
it seems, was one of this committee. See Thirlwall's Hist, of Gr. Vol. I. 
p. 460 sq. For the construction of the partitive genitive, t&v rpid*. with 

the Part. &v, see Kuhn 273.3. airefxvr\ix6vev(Tev avrcp. 'Atto- 

fjLUTjfjLOpeveiu rivi, to bear something in mind either for or against any one; 
here of course, against. Cf. II. XXIV. 428 ; Hesiod. Theog. 503 ; Thuc. 

I. 137. \6yoiv rexvyv, not rhetoric merely, but the whole art of 

discoursing upon public affairs, or upon philosophy and other species of 
literature. It therefore referred not only to Socrates, but to all who 
taught any art of this kind. Hence, from its general character, the arti- 
cle is omitted with rix vr i v * iTrrjped^ouv iKeivca, lit. threatening, 

and hence seeking to abuse or calumniate him. The same verb is also 
used in III. 5. 16. — — '6 71-77 e tt t A a 3 ., that on which he might lay hold. 

aAAa rb Koivrf rots (piXocrocpois ...iirir i/uuuevov iirKpepoov avrqi, 

but applying to him the reproach made by the multitude against the 
philosophers generally (i. e., that they possessed the art of making the 
worse appear the better reason, rbv tjttoj Xoyov Kpeirrco iroie7v,) and 
[thus] calumniating him with them. Cf. Plato, Apol. p. 18. B. and Stall- 
baum's note ; Aristophanes, Xubes, 95-100, et al., in reference to this 

reproach. ovde yap eyeeye ovre abrbs . . . out e aXXov, k.t.X.; 

I have here followed Schutz, AYeiske, and Ktihner in reading ovde yap 
instead of ovre yap. The particles, ovde yap, in a negative, correspond 
to Kal yap in a positive declaration ; cf. I. 4. 9 ; and in Mss. ovre and 
oi»5e as well as fir)re and /zfjSe are often confounded. The Greek yap, 
like the Latin e n i m , often refers to a thought to be supplied from the 
preceding context ; here : there was no just cause of complaint against 
Socrates, but the common reproach of the philosophers was transferred 
to him ; for neither I myself have heard Socrates claiming any such art 
(as is made a reproach against* the philosophers, i. e., rbv rjrrco, k.t.X., 
see above), nor have learned that any other one says, etc. Ovre is used 
by Anaphora with eyooye . . . aurbs in order to make the contrast of those 
words with &XXov more emphatic. 

32» — 'E 5 77 A a? tr e 5 e . Kpirias is sometimes considered as the subject 
of eSfjAaxre, but it is much better to treat this verb as intransitive and 
impersonal = 5 r} A o v iyevero, it was evident, or, the thing itself made it 
plain, viz. that Critias had special reference to Socrates, when he intro- 
duced this law. See Kuhn. Gr. § 249 ; Buttm. § 129. 9 ; Matthiae. II. 
5 360. 2. and cf. Cyrop. VII. 1. 30 : us ovk i(mv Icncvporepa (pdXay£ . . . 
* 5 7} X w a e v . — 5 e continuative here, and. eVel y a p . For the us« 



216 NOTES. 

of the explicative ydp after such phrases as iBrjAoa-e Se, see Kuhn. L. Gr 
754. B; Hartung's Gr. Partik. § 470. a; cf. III. 4. 12; Symp. IV. 17: 

reKfJLrjpiov 5e* fraAAocpopovs' yap, k.t.A. ov rous x el P l(TT0V5 

cf. § 23 and note above : ovx. *0X L(TTa - Concerning the cruelty and injus- 
tice of the thirty tyrants, see Hellen. II. 3. 12 sq. ; Thirl wall's Greece, L 

408 sq., Ch. XXXI, and Sallust Catil. LI. 28-31. ttoAAovs 5e irpoe- 

rpiirovTOy /c.t.A., turned, incited, impelled many; Lat. : impellere 
ad injuste agendum; see note upon § 64, and cf. Plat. Apol. p. 32. 
C. Mid. voice used to denote that they did it for their own advantage or 

gratification. irov, perhaps, I suppose, or if I am not mistaken; 

Lat. opinor. It indicates here not that Socrates casually made the 
remark, but that Xenophon did not know that he made it except from 
circumstances that afterwards occurred, such as Chancles' allusion to it, as 

indicated in § 37. fio&v ayeArjs vofxevs, . k.t.A. Plato uses this 

same image more fully drawn out in his Gorgias, p. 516. A. B. pA) 

o/noXoyolTj ... fJLr) ai&xvveTai, /jl7)& oferai, k.t.A. The change from 
the optative to the indicative mode in these two clauses is worthy of 
notice, as showing the facility of the Greek in expressing nice shades of 
thought. The first is a comparison, a supposed case, and hence the 
optative ; but the indicative is used in the last, since a real fact, which 
was before the eyes of Socrates, is brought to view. See Kuhn. L. Gr. 
II. § 819. Anm. 5. 

33* — KaAzo'avTes '6 re Kpirias Kal 6 XapucXris . . . ideiK vvtt)V. . 
aircnrerrjv, k.t.A. The interchange of number between the plur. and 
dual is not unusual, especially with the participle, as here, even in prose, 
though more frequent in poetry. See Kuhn. § 241. R. 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 426. 

Anm. 2., and cf. II. 3. 18. t6v re po/jlou, the law mentioned in 

§31: Aoyo)P T*x vr l v PV $ib*d<TKeiv. — aTrenrerriv fi^] StaAeyea&ai. For 
this apparently pleonastic though emphatic use of the negative yA\ after 
verbs of forbidding and the like, see Kuhn. § 318. 8 ; Hermann ad Yiger. 
§271. Cf. IV. 4. 3. De Repub. Lac. IX. 2: 6 AvKovpyos . . . arret^e 

ix 7) 5 e v b s aTTTea&ai. 'O 8e Swwpar^s ; 5e may be here rendered by 

the Latin, turn, then. T& 5' icpaTrjv. The affirmative answer is 

frequently made in Greek by some form of (print, and the negative by 
the same, with the addition of the negative ov. 

34. — Toivvv; see §29 above. This particle is not unfrequently 
used in dialogue where one quickly and promptly answers another, as 
nere : "Well then ! I am prepared to obey, etc. ; cf. § 35, 37 and I. 6. 9. 

In the last case Socrates answers a question put by himself. ■ A d & <o 

fi irapavofjt.'fj&as. The Partic. here maybe rendered as d verb, and 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 217 

the verb as an adverb, unconsciously ; so frequently with such verbs as 

Xavfrdva), Tvyx&vu, etc.; see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. 4. (1). TloTtpov tt]v 

toov Xoycav r r£x v ' t \ v gvv tqIs op&cos Xtyojxh'ois, k.t.A., considering 
the art of speaking as an aid to (adjumento esse) those things which are 
spoken, etc. ^vu tlvl thai or yiyvecr&ai signifies, to be an aid or assist- 
ance to any one ; the. gvv indicating accompaniment, and then, both 

accompaniment and the consequent aid. See Kuhn. Gr. § 289. 2. 

drjAou on cKpenTtov e'lr). This construction of the optative with '6rt, 
after the present, STjAov (io-riv,) in the primary enunciation, is very rare ; 
and indeed is never used, without there is allusion to what ha3 been 
spoken by another. Here the reference is to the prohibition which is 
under discussion. In other cases the present tense is followed by the 

indicative. See Kuhn. L. Gr. § 769. •irtipariov op&oos Aeyeiv. 

This whole passage has been thus paraphrased : You prohibit the exer- 
cise of the art of speaking. The question therefore arises, whether you 
mean the art of speaking rightly (6p&ws), or the art of speaking not 
rightly (/jlt] op&cas). If you prohibit the art of speaking dp&cos, such as I 
exercise, it is necessary to abstain from speaking dp&cos, which is absurd ; 
but if you forbid the art of speaking fir] op&ws such, e. g. as the Sophists 
exercise, it is necessary to use exertions for speaking 6-pSas, and that kind 
of speaking which I employ must be approved, since it teaches op&ws 
Aeyeiv. For it cannot be supposed that all speech, whether well or ill, 
is forbidden by you ; therefore your prohibition pertains not to me, who 
commit to my disciples the art of speaking rightly. 

35#— #Cal = turn, then; the Latin might also employ et and a rela- 
tive, instead of a personal pronoun where there is a change of persons as 

interlocutors : cui Charicles. rctSe, something ; referring as rdSe 

usually does to what immediately follows ; see note I. 2. 3. For the use 

of the plural here, see note upon § 1. 1. 5 ravra. -col evfiabe- 

crepa ovra. irpoayopevofjizj/, k.t.A., lit. (with ra5<?) we announce to you 
'something that is more easily understood. ^Notice the difference in 
Imeaning between the participle, as expressing a fact, and verb in the 

infin. indicating the result, the thing to be accomplished. oAas /jl)j, 

like the Lat. omnino non, Germ, gar nicht, wholly not, or not at all. 

b.H<pi$o\ov y* cos, that I may not be in doubt, so as to do, or and so 
ido, etc. Seiffert compares this construction with that of the Accus. with 
{the Infin. in Latin, after dubito, (see Zumpt's Gr. § 541.), and Kiihner 
renders d>?, as, Germ, wie, but may it not here take the place of &st€, 

and denote result or consequence as above rendered. A* e X P * no a- coy 

€twv, within how many years, or, until what age; cf. III. 5. 2*7: fiexP 1 
rrjs iXacppas TjAinias, as long as active age continues. Hellen. III. 1. 14 : 

10 



. 



218 NOTES. 

ue'xp* rerdpcav rjjiepcoy, to the end of fdur days. veovs ..robs ar 

■ bpwTrovs. Notice the use of the article in designating the subject here. 

men are, etc. "Ocrov irep, elire, XP^ J/0V > the Gen. of the time 

within which something happens; see Kiihn. § 2V 3. 4. (b). The verb 
e(pr] is more usually employed in quoting the words of another in thia 
way. Yet elire is somewhat frequently found. Cf. Symp. III. 8 : Ti 
yap av, elireu, and Bornemann's note in h. 1. where he quotes other in- 
stances. In Latin we sometimes find dixit used in the same manner, 
instead of inquit. BovAeveiv = fiovXevrrjv thai, seel. 1. 18 and note. 
The age at which one might be chosen to the senate was thirty years. 
See Smith's Diet, of Ant., Art. {3ov\-r). So in the next clause it is added : 
you shall not converse with those who are under thirty years of age. 

>a,s ovirca (ppovt/jLois over i. '&s is frequently used with a participle 

in the same case as the principal subject of the sentence (here a pronoun 
understood), to give a reason, motive, etc. — — fiySe av, neither indeed 
shall you. If the preceding clause were positive instead of negative, we 
should in Attic prose have kou /jl-t), although in Ionic and poetic writers 
urjoe might even then be used ; Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 2. 

36* — MtjSc a v . . . ¥i v. Great offence has been taken at the change in 
form, aV, ijp, of this particle and its repetition without a connective ; 
hence some propose kclI for t\v. But no change seems to be necessary, 
for the identity of meaning in the two particles is unquestionable. And 
when one of two conditional clauses is dependent on another, i. e., used 
for the sake of explanation, illustration or more accurate definition, 
they are not connected by a copula. Thus here the action of buying is 
dependent on that of selling. Cf. the repetition of el in II. 3. 9 and 
Anab. III. 2. 31 with Bornemann's note. The same construction is found 
in Latin. Cf. Cic. pro S. Rose. Amer. I. 2 : si quis istorum dixisset... 
si verbum de re publica fecisset ; also de Finib. I. 3, and Kiihn. Tusc. 

Quaest. V. 9. 24, and also L. Gr. 823. 9. epcofiai dirocov iro\e? 9 

" ask what he wants for it." In Latin the principle verb would follow 

the subordinate phrase. Nat rd ye roiavra. Nal followed by aAAa 

makes a qualified assent : yes, such things indeed, (sc. it is right for you 
to ask] but, etc. Te gives emphasis to roiavra, and thus strengthens the 
contrast between these things and those introduced by a\\d following. 
a A X a roi, but certainly, (roi rendering the exception more empha- 
tic) ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 3. These particles are used in the same way 
in II. 2. 7 ; III. 6. 10. A verb is frequently interposed between them. 

Cf. Uyrop. I. 5. 13 : 3 AXXa incrrevca roi. cv ye. Te renders the crv 

emphatic. We should give its force by an emphasis on you. Mrjti* 

anoKpivoofAai. . . eav elSQ olov, K.r.X., shall I not answer... if I 
know, for example, where, etc. 



BOOK L CHAP. II. 219 

3T. — T£f 8e. For the use of b'Se roiSsde, eta, as preparatives, see 

Kiihn. Gr. §304. 2; L. Gr. II § 631. 2. 5 e tj <r e i = oportet, 

toov cr kvt soov, fc.r.A. ; an elliptical phrase for ray Trapadeiyfidrcov ra>p 
airb twv (TKvreccv. Socrates was accustomed in his conversations, to 
illustrate and confirm his positions by examples or similitudes from com- 
mon life, from potters, artists in . wood and iron, etc. The sophists, on 
the other hand, far less wisely, drew their illustrations from objects that 
were splendid and magnificent, and endeavored to captivate their hearers 
by the elevation of their style. They often even ridiculed the Socratic 
manner of speaking, as common, low, trite. Cf. IV. 4. 5 ; Plat Symp. 

p. 221. E; 491. A; see also Aristophanes' Clouds, 235. kototi- 

rpi(j>&ai 8ia&pv\ovfjL4vovs, they are worn out by your constant 
harping upon them, by your constantly having them in your mouth. 
The verb Kararpi^eiu properly refers to the examples (which as we say 
are trite), but is here poetically transferred to the men themselves from 

whoru illustrations were drawn. ruv iirofievcov tovtois, those 

things which are connected with these illustrations, i. e., rod difcatov, k.t.A., 
which I am accustomed to connect with these when I make use of them, 
(sc. must I abstain from, air^x^o'^ai der)<T€i). The phrase, ra tivi eVo^e- 
v(av, is often so used. See Plato de Kep. III. p. 406. D ; p. 412 ; VI. 

486. D. roiv &\\coj/ toov toiovtoov, such like things, alia id 

genus. The article before toiovtwv is sometimes omitted. But see 
examples of its use in Cyrop. I. 22: k<x\ raWa ra roiavra; Bornemann, 
ad Apol. § 33. p. 77. ed. 1824. The Vulg. reading for toiovtcov is BiKaiuj/. 

tcai tQv PovkoXqov ye, and at least, from herdsmen. This is 

adduced as proof that the law was introduced with special reference to 

Socrates, § 32, above. oircas fi^i is here followed by the 1st Aor. 

tense, Subj. mood, irotrio-ys, in opposition to a canon of criticism which 
has sometimes been adopted, i. e., that it requires a Fut. indicative. 
Dawes' canon is now however given up by all scholars. See Kiihn. L. 
Gr. Tom. II. § 777, and cf. II. 1. 19 ; 10. 1 ; Woolsey's Gorgias, 480. 
A. p. 169. 

38. — 'Ev&a teal, then indeed. Kai connects the fact, the becoming 
evident, StjKov eyeVeTo, with the previous supposition of the fact, § 32 

above. ovv. See note on 1. 16 above. wj slx ov npbs dx- 

A-fjAovs, elprirai; lit., as they had themselves to each other, it has 
been related ; i. e., their relation and intercourse which each other has 
been unfolded. 

39. — *ai??j/ 5' Uv eyooye, and I would add. We sometimes give 
the force of ye in such cases as this, by emphasis upon I. The idea is : 



220 NOTES. 

my opinion is, etc. ok dpefffcovros ovtols 2,caKp. cofxi\t\<ra.T'r\Vi 

The negative ouk should be joined with wfiiX-qo-dr^u in translating here, 
and the Gen. Abs. with the Part, indicates the ground or reason : be« 

cause S. was pleasing, etc. '6v XP<> V0V > k»t.A., as long as they were 

with, or, in company with, etc. ovk &AAcns rial [xaWov . . . 3), they 

did not attempt to converse with others more than with those who, etc. ; 
or, not so much as, etc., like the Latin, non tarn ... qua m. Cf. Thuc. 

II. 40; Demosth. pro Megalop. 10. p. 183. ro7s fidXia-ra irpdr 

Tovai ra 7roA/Tt/ca, "qui potissimum rempublicam ge - 
runt," most skilled in, etc. 

40. — 'Etc? */, partitive Gen. with ehai. See Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 3. 

rieptKAet, iirirpSirca fxcp ovtl eauToO, k.t.A., with Pericles who was 
his guardian, and a leading man in the State, he was accustomed to con- 
verse, etc. Cf. Plat. Alcib. I. p. 104. B ; p. 118. B. roidSe, aa 

follows. See note § 3 above. 

41. — $dvai. The sudden change here from oratio obliqua to recta 
should not escape notice. Such constructions are frequent in Latin, 
where the words of another are quoted. Cf. e. g. de Orat. I. 56, 239 sq. 

Zi Tl€pLK\€is. The interjection O with the Voc. in Latin, is never 

a simple form of address, as here, but indicates wonder, displeasure, or 

tome other passion or affection of the mind. ex oLS « y > potes ne 

TldvTbis S-fjirov, entirely, I think. Ai'5a|oj/ 57), now then teach, 

etc. A77 sometimes adds urgency to the request, (Cf II. 3. 1 1 : Aeye 5^ 
fjLoi,) and also, at the same time, indicates a consequence which follows 
from what has gone before ; here an inference from irdvrus ^i\irov 1 (since 
you are able), and urgency with the Imper. and the formula of swearing, 
rrphs tcoi/ &€<£v. . Cf. III. 6. 5 : Ae£ov 54 tell me then. See Hartung, Gr. 

Partik. I. 260 sq. ; Kiihn. Gr. § 315. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 691. B. <pdvai 

rbv 'AXKifZiddrij/. Cf. this with the beginning of the section, where 
the verb stands by itself with the pronoun implied. v6fiip.oi t obe- 
dient to law, or, observant of law. 

42. — 'AAA.' here denotes opposition to a sentiment implied in the 
preceding paragraph, i. e., that it is difficult to understand what law is. 
We need not render it in English, the shade of thought may be given by 
the manner of uttering the clause following. v 5 e v tl. The inde- 
finite pronoun rl is used here, as elsewhere with adjectives, indefinite 
numerals, and adverbs, like the Latin quid em, to give emphasis; see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 303. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 633. Herbst renders the two words : 
nihil quicquam ; cf. Symp. IY. 21 : %ttov ri /ue 0U1 fxeiivri<T&ai avrov. • 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 221 

y v £ v a i ; for the forms of the Aor. of verbs in -a> like verbs in -/jli, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 191 sq. — irdj/res yap outoi vojxol zicriv, by attraction 

for Trdvra ravra ian v6/jloi, as in § 43 : teal ravra vojjlos icrri. Cf. III. 
11.4: ovros /noi {Bios i(rri, he is my life or food to me; IV. 4. 13 ; 
Anab. V* 4. 27 : r\aav 5e £emi at 7rAe?o-T cu for l\v oh £eml ra irX^tara. 
But this is by no means a universal principle of the language. Attraction 
does not take place, especially where the relative or demonstrative pro- 
noun precedes. See ri icrri vojjlos in § 41, and also in the preceding 
clause; III. 11. 6: on <dv ivravfra i^irscrri, rovrcp rpocpy xp^ VTal i an( ^ 
teal ravra vofxos icrri in § 43. Cf. other examples collected by Bornemann, 
Anab. I. 3. 18 ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 240, 1 ; L. Gr. II. 421. A. 1. This law of 
attraction is carried much farther in Latin than in Greek ; see Zumpt's 

Gr, § 376 ; and cf. Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 10. 20 ; IV. 10. 23, et al. Boki- 

ixaaav, approving. eypai/ze, propose or ordain. <ppd£ov, in- 
dicating or explaining, what, etc. For the Part, as a complement with 
verba declarandi, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. (b). a /xtj. There is a bald- 
ness in this form of expression which is seldom allowed in Latin. Either 
the verb oportet with the negative or a yerb antithetical to facer e (iroifiv), 
as, e.g. o?nittere, might be supplied. — ■ — raya&a, things that are good; 
see Kiihn. § 244. 8. In the answer it is unnecessary to repeat the rela- 
tive form in translating. vofxicrav. The common reading is iv6- 

[xio~av ; but the one which we have given, first proposed by Reiske, found 
in Ms. F, and received by Wolf and others, seems to be preferable. The 
participle is frequently used in this way, with a verb implied from the 
preceding or succeeding context. Cf. Symp. IV. 53, and also § 2 with 
Bornemann's note. Also II. 1. 23 below, and note. See Hermann ad 

Viger. § 215 ; Kiihn. Gr. § 313. R.1;L. Gr. § 680. & /utipaKiov. 

O youth ! or in familiar language of address & may be rendered my ; 

my son! ra Be naica ov. The negative ov is rendered emphatic 

by being placed last. In Latin the same idea would be expressed by 
m i n i m e , but with a reversed position ; minim eque mala. 

43# — 'Eaz/ 5e, now if indeed. II dp r a... off a &v t all things 

whatsoever; like the Lat. : omnia, quaecunque. rb Kparovv, the 

ruling power of the city, those who [at the time] rule it. Kparwv 

rris TroXecos, ruler of the city ; Partic. as a nomen agentis, followed by 

the Genit. koI ravra j/6/j.os io~rl ; . . . KaXurai. In Latin, if there 

was not an attraction in gender as in the preceding section : irdvres, k.tA., 
yet the singular number of the pronoun would be employed : hoc lex 
est; and, as a general principle, the singular relative, quod, is used 
where the Greek has the plural ; as ocra in this same sentence. 



222 NOTES. 

44.-— ? Ap' obx, nonne. The oi>x indicates that an affirmative 
answer is expected, cf. note, I. 1. 15, and Kiihn. § 344. 5. (b). The deduc- 
tive force of the interrogative apa can scarcely be traced in many cases, 
although it undoubtedly implies the idea of consequence, result, in the 

mind of the speaker. orav 6 Kpeirruy . . . way navy, where the stronger 

constrains the weaker, not by persuasion but by force. The participles 

indicating the means; Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 4. (e). oaa & pa, whatever 

things then. 'Apa is here an illative particle, denoting an inference or 
conclusion from what precedes. Cf. note I. 1. 2, and § 8 above, and see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 3. (a). avari&efAai yap to, k.t.A., for I retract 

what I before said, that, etc. This metaphor is <irawn from the game of 
draughts (irerrcoy) ; avafreivai irerrovs, is to take back the draughts ; i. e., 
to put them in another place, when they are found to be placed wrongly 
(&e7vaL 7T6TToi;y, to place the draughts, is antithetical to this). Hence 
ai/aTi&ea&ai receives the meaning: to correct an error, or retract any 
thing done amiss. Cf. II. 4. 4. It is often used with this significance in 
Plato as in Gorg. p. 461. D; Protag. p. 211, etc. MeTari&ea&ai is used 

in the same manner in IV. 2. 18. For the use of the article rb with 

the Infin. elvai, or with the phrase following, see Kiihn. § 308. R. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 643. 

45. — E?T€ fir}, sc. ypd<p(*)v; see note, §42. Kparovv tqop to, 

XpTUJ-oLra ixovToov, ruling, prevailing, over those who have wealth. 

46. — M d\a ro i.. . 'AAKiPiddy]. The particle roi is used in answers 
for the purpose of giving emphasis to an assent, or to indicate astonish- 
ment or impatience at the question asked. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 840 ; 
Gr. § 344. 7, and cf. note upon I. 6. 11. In II. 1. 11, 13, it is used in an 
objection : 'AAA* iyco roi, but I indeed. Some editors substitute a comma 
for the colon after 'AA/a^aS^, and connect fid\a roi with deivol. But 
these words seem to supply the required answer to Alcibiades' question ; 
and their collocation at so great a distance from deiuoi is perhaps a suffi- 
cient reason for not connecting them in meaning with that, although 
such adverbs as {xd\a, /xaWov, irduv, ttoXv, etc., are often separated by 
several words from a word which they qualify, for the sake of emphasis. 

See note upon II. 6. 35. na\ ^juets, we also. The use of the plural 

for the singular, for the sake of modesty, by which the speaker asso- 
ciates others with himself in his views, etc., is unusual in Greek prose, 
but very common in Latin, and somewhat frequent in the Greek poets. 
Cf. II. Y. 1 (at the end) ; Cyrop. (at the beginning), and see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 241. R. 12. t7i\ikovtoi ovres, when we were of such an 

age [as you], of your age. deivol . . . ■?/*€*/, were powerfully. 

much skilled in such inquiries as these. — r- Ef&e . . . frre BeivSrarot 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 223 

aavrov ravra fjcrba, that I had been with you, Pericles, when you 
excelled yourself [i. e., at other times], in these things, or, when you 
were in possession of your full vigor and skill in these things. For the 
use of the Indie, mode, cvveyevo^t\v with the particle et&e, see B. 139. 
K 2. For this use of the Superl. with the Genit. of the reflexive pro- 
nouns, and its significance, see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. 5 ; B. 132. BT. 23, and 
L. Gr. II. § 750. g. For a similar use of the Comp., (Seworepos), which 
some contend, should be read here, see Venat. XII. 20 : arras eavrov ean 
jScA-nW, and De Re Equest. 1. 14: airavra fiekrlco iavrov earai. 

47. — 'EttgI. . . Ta% terra, lit., when they very quickly ; but we may 

render here, just as soon as, see C. 525. R. Toiwv, Lat. igitur, 

denotes that the thread of discourse, which has been interrupted, is re- 
sumed ; see also note upon § 29 above. -koXit evo^evuv vireXa- 

$ov Kpei rroves elvai, supposed themselves superior to those who 

were employed in governing the State. ovre yap . . . olWcos ... 

€i re, for in no other respect . . . and if, etc. The particles ovre (^{\re) . . . 
re, are often used in Greek like nee (n e q u e) . . . e t (que) in Latin, not 
. . . and, indicating denial on the one side and affirmation on the other. Cf. 
HE. 4. 1 ; Anab. II. 2. 8 : a>fioaau ... fir} re Trpoddxreii' a\\-f}Aovs a-v^fxaxoi 
re eo-ecr&ai; V. 1. 6, and Kriiger, Dionys. Hal. Historiogr. p. 269, where 
many examples of ovre ...el. re and ovre ...r\v re are cited. See Host Gr. 
p. 695 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 743. a ; and Gr. § 321. 2. (a). For the correspond- 
ing Latin idiom, see Cicero, Tusc. Disp. 1. 29.71: Socrates nee judicibas 
supplex fait, adhibuit que liberam contumaciam; and I. 4. 8 with 
Kiihner's note. eXeyxopevoi rjx&ovro. For the use of the parti- 
ciple as a complement with verba affectuum, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. (c) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 659. IIL ; and cf. II. 1. 33 : airoXeiirovres, abrov 'dx^ovrai ; 

III. 13. 3 : ax^ovrai irivovres. ajj/irep evenev Ka\ ^coKpdrei irpos- 

Tjk&ov. The Kai is omitted in one Ms. but its insertion is according to a 
common Greek idiom, which employs it after relative pronouns, with 
the signification even or also, etiam. Cf. I. 2. 31 ; III. 8. 2: riirep Kal 
tzoLelv Kpancrrov. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 136, and Kiihn. L. Gr. 
II. § 728. 2. 

48o — Kptrcav, a wealthy Athenian, who having discovered the emi 
nent talents, and being charmed with the manners of Socrates, " is said 
to have withdrawn him from the shop and to have educated him (/cal 
7rar5et}<rcu)." He afterward became a faithful and " reverential disciple 
of the great genius he had discovered." See Introd. Cf. Diog. Laert. 11. 

20. ofjuXTiriis, agrees as predicate with Kpiroov and is understood 

with the following nouns, see Kiihn. § 242. R. 1 with (c). Xaipe<pwv 



224: NOTES, 

ko1 Xaipexpdrrjs ; see note, II. 3. 1. drj /uiTjyopiKol, trora Zr)jX7]yopioi 

(priixos and ayopevco) with the adjective-ending, qualified for public 

speaking, orators. oiKtrais koX oIkcIo is, when these words are 

•used together in this way, as they often are, the first, oIkstcli designates 
servants, and the latter relatives, kindred. See IV. 4. 17, and Bornemann's 

note. kcl\ rovrwv ouSels, Latin : quorum quidem nemo. 

We can follow either the relative (Latin) or demonstrative (Greek) 

constr., in English. ovre vsoorepos ovre Trpeafi. . . . ovre iiroirjo'e 

... ovre, k.t.A., neither . . . nor . . . either . . . or, Latin : neque . . . neque 
. . . aut . . . aut. 

49. — y AA\a. . . y* ; see note, § 12 above. irpoirrj\aKt(€iv f lit., 

to bespatter with mud, or, to trample in the mud ; hence to treat with 
contumely, to abuse. For more upon this reproach in reference to the 
teachings of Socrates, see Apol. § 20, and Aristoph. ISubes, 1407, K., 
where Phidippides, a pupil of Socrates, is introduced as beating his father 

and demonstrating its justness. robs crvvovr as avrcp. Some 

editions read kavrcp, as in § 51, where one Ms. has avrS. See also § 8, 
§ 52, and IV. 5. 1, compared with IV. 7. 1. But there seems to be no 
good reason for a change where either word is properly used. The dif- 
ference seems to be that the reflexive kavrov refers the thought to the 
mind of the person who is spoken of, and avros to the mind of the 
speaker. Substantially the same principle obtains in the Latin, jpvith this 
difference, that in Greek avros is oftener used, and in Latin the reflexive 

pronoun. See Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 5 ; L. Gr. 628. 1 ; Buttmann, § 127. 

irapavoias eXovr i, convicting of madness, folly. The verb atpeiv is 
used in law as a term. tech. : to convict of; cf. Aeschin. contr. Ctesiph. 
§ 156 : ix-qV alptire irapavoias ivavriov r&v 'EWrjvwv rbv oyj/jlov r&v 3 A&rj- 
vaiwv. See, for the causal genitive here, Kiihn. Gr. § 274. % In respect 
to the accusation, see Plato, De Legg. XL 3. p. 928. E, and Meier and 

Schomann Attic Process III. 1. p. 296. re/c ft 77/010* rovrcp %pcy- 

fjL€i/os, using this (i. e., the law just specified, Kara, vo/ulov e|e?Vai, k.tA.) 
as an argument, that it is right that the more ignorant should be held in 
bondage by those who have more knowledge. For the construction of 
the noun as predicate, with the demonstrative as subject, and the omis- 
sion of the article, see Kiihn. Gr. § 246. 3. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 488, Anm., 
and Rost § 98. n. 3. The phrase is equivalent to this : rovro icrrt re/c^ 
piov, § expriTo. Cf. § 56 below, and Plat. Gorg. p. 510. D : avrrj, cos 
zoiitev, abr$ boos ear i, and Stallbaum's note in h. 1. In IV. 6. 15 we 
find the article used : ravrrjv rrjv a<r<pa\€iav elvai ; see note in h. 1. — 
8e5ecr$cu, Perf. to keep bound, and, to hold in bondage; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 255. 2., especially R. 6. for this use of the Perf. tense. 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 225 

50. — 'Eo Koirei, ri diacpepei. For the use of the pronoun of direct 
interrogation instead of the indirect, see 111; and for the Indie, in 
oratio obliqua here, see note (and references), I. 1. 13. The difference 

between fiavia and ape7ri(rr7]fjL0(rvvr} is further explained in III. 9. 6. 

tqov Toiovroop eveKa, Latin: adeo, or, " quani ob rem." ra 

Siovra, the things that ought to be known. 

51. — 'ClcfyeXovo-iv, are of service to. robs /nhp ... robs Se, 

the former . . . the latter, or, those . . . these. oi (rvvdiKeTp iiri- 

trrd/nei/oi, those who were skilled as, or were by profession, advocates. 
According to the Latin construction, either wepzXtLv or some synonymous 
word would be repeated in the disjunctive clause. 

52. — "EQn 5e, [sc. 6 Karfjyopos. 6<peXos. Supply iariu. For 

Socrates' sentiments in regard to friendship, see further in II. 4. 5 sq. 

kpfJLTjvcvcrai, lit. to be an interpreter, epfxrivevs ; here, to explain 

in words, to expound. Thus Pericles, in Thucyd. II. 60, says of himself: 
ovSevhs o'lOfjLa.L Tio-ffoov elvcu yv&vai re ra. Seovra Kal kpii7)V€vo~ai ravra. 

Siar i&ivai, managed or influenced. &sre /jLvda/JLov . . . e? 

vai, were nowhere, not to be taJce?i into account. Weiske, whose opinion 
Kiihner adopts* says, that Xoyov or n^fxaros and not tottov the more 
usual ellipsis, is to be supplied with /u7)dajj.ov, and hence the idea : were 
of no estimation. Such an ellipsis is found with ttoXXov, oXiyov elmi. 
Plato, Gorg. 456. C : ovdajAov cpavrivai, and Soph. Antig. 183, but it is un- 
necessary here. irpbs eavrov) the preposition here indicates com- 
parison, with the idea of preference, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. (d) and 
Examples; L. Gr. II. § 616. cf. 1. 3. 4; III. 5. 4; Cyrop. III. 3. 20. For 
a similar construction wit/h the Latin ad, see Cic. Tusc. Disp. L 17. 40. 

53. — Old a pev has "EXeye 5e [= olSa 5e Xeyovra] answering to it> 

in § 54. Kal ; corresponding to this is the Kal before nobs rovrois, 

cum... turn, both... and. irepl irarepwv re Kal rwv &XXodv cvy- 

y&i'ccv re Kal irepl cpiXcoy. Some editors omit the 76 after avyyev&v, but 
I without Ms. authority, although the re after irarepav is omitted by two 
or three Mss. The true explanation seems to be that avyyevoov and <Jh- 
Xwv are in apposition with &XXwv, and then the re is in place : concern- 
; ing parents and others, both relatives and friends. It is true the irepi 
before (piXwv seems at first view not to be accordant with this explana- 
tion ; for we should expect: irepl irarepuip re Kal rwu &XXWV, avyy. re 
Kal (pix. But ty'tXooj/ designates a class distinct from irarepooy and o~vy- 
yevuv, and may therefore very naturally have the preposition repeated 
with it. See I. 3. 3. and note, also Symp. V. 3: 'Ryb u-ey vol fxa Ai\ 
$<prj, (yofxifa rb KaXbp ehai) Kal eV 'lirncp Kal £ot* #<4 <? * \&vx<>ls 

10* 



226 NOTES. 

iroWoTs. Many persons prefer to render here: "Concerning father* | 

and also the rest of our relatives, and also concerning friends." 

rovrois ye 67/, on, k.tA. In regard to the diff. reading ye StSriy 

see Kiihn. in h. 1. e£eA&ovo~ris, going out from, leaving, sc. the 

body. 'e^eveyKavres', instead of the form of the 1st Aor. the 

Attic writers more usually use Aor. 2, eveyK&v. Yet there are several 
cases where the readings vary between the two forms, as in II. 2. 5 ; III. 

6. 18 ; IV. 8. 1 ; Anab. VI. 5. 6, et al. a<pavl(ov<riv, lit., to make 

unseen, from acpavi\s (a priv. and (palyofxai, (pavrji/ai), and hence, as often, 
to bury, cf. Soph. Antig. 261, and Aelian. H. An. II. 7. 

54. — *EA67e 5e, and also. enacros eavrov % ir&vrtov ... 

a<f>aipe7, k.t.X. The construction here is Hkcuttos avrSs re a(paipe7 Kal 
&W(p irapcx* 1 (a^atpeTv), (rovrov) o irdvrcav eavrov fid\io~ra <pt\e7, rod 
cco/jLaros (Xeyco), # ri, K.r.\., each one either himself removes, or presents 
to another to remove, from that which he especially loves, i. e., from his 
body, whatever, etc. For the construction of eavrov with the relative, 
see III. 11. 1 : eavrrjs oca Ka\ws e%oi. A relative clause is often added 
in Greek either with, or, as here, without a demonstrative Pron. for the 
sake of explanation. So in Latin, see Tusc. Disp. I. 13. 29 : qui nondum 
e a quae multis post annis tractare coepissent, physica didicissent ; and 

also 1. 35, and Kiihner's note, p. 53. avroi re ye. Some editors as 

Ernesti read yap for ye, but the latter is supported by the Mas. The 
ye is used here like the Latin quid em, and is perhaps one of the most 
striking examples of the employment of it, much like yovv or a mild yap, 
in argumentation. See Hartung's Gr. Partik. I. p. 388 sq., and Kiihn. 

L. Gr. II. 704. 1. irapexovci...airore^veiv, K.r.K. The infinitives 

are used as the object of the verb without the article, and although active 
in form are taken in a passive sense. See Kiihn. Gr. § 306. 1., and Rem. 

10 ; L. Gr. II. § 642. note 2. rovruv x^P lJ/ t f° r ^ s use of the Ace. 

as a preposition, see Kiihn. Gr. § 288. 2. R. wcf)e\e7 fiev ovdev 

avrovs evov, K.r.X., being retained, it not only does not . . . but 
rather, etc. 

55. — Ov oiddo-Kcav, not that he might teach, etc., non quo doce- 
ret. For the use of the participle to indicate purpose, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 312. 4. (c); B. 144. 1ST. 4. The different construction after the two par- 
ticiples diddo-Kcov and eirideiKisvooi/ is worthy of notice. We find similar 
changes in Latin after non quo, e. g. Cic. de Orat. I. 18. 54: non quo 
aperiret . . . sed cum maxi ae tamen hoc significabat. II. 72. 295: 

non quin imitandum sit, sed tamen est multo turpius. rb aLcppoy, 

ths neuter adjective with the article used as an abstract noun = a<ppo 



BOOK I. CHAP. II. 227 

OW77, amentia. rod ... ehai. For the use of the article in the Genii 

with the Infin. denoting purpose, see Kuhn. § 308. 2. (b) ; B. 140. K 10. 

tw oliceTos -elvai, the being related, relationship. (BovXtj- 

rat. For the ellipsis of the subject, the indefinite pronoun tj? here, 
see Ktthn. Gr. § 238. 4. (e); L. Gr. II. 414. 5; and Soph. 157. 8. The 
construction is the same as if: irapeKaXzt eKaarov iirifieXeioftai had 
preceded. Cf. III. 9. 6 : rb 8e ayvoziv kavrbv, KaX jjl)) a olde (sc. rls) 
5o|a£e«/ re kaX oUaftai ytyvwcTKetv, iyyvrdroo fiavlas iXoyifcro cTvou, and 
see the note upon it. The omission of the indefinite subject rXs is some- 
what common in some of Plato's Dialogues. See Woolsey's Gorg. p. 456. 
. D. For the use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, see note I. 2. 2 ; 
B. 139. m. 50. 

56. — Tovrois fj.aprvpt&is; for this constr. see note up an § 49 

above. -"'K atoSov ^ue^rb, and indeed this (line or sentiment) from 

Hesiod. The attributive genitive is frequently used without its govern- 
ing noun when it may be easily supplied. See Kuhn. Gr. § 263. fi. r6 
is in the Ace. and is the object of Xeyetv, omitted in consequence of 

its use in the following clause. "Epyov 5 ' ovdev ovsidos, K.r.X. 

This is from Hesiod's Works and Days (^Epy. KaX 'Jfytep.) I. 309, where 
the author is speaking of rustic labor, but the opposers of Socrates ac- 
cused him of quoting it as having reference to every kind of action, 
They joined the negative ovdtv with epyov, instead of with ovetdos, as it 

appears from what follows : fA7)$evbs ipyov . . . cbrexecr&cu. Tovro §77. 

For the use of the particle S77 in resuming the discourse which has been 
interrupted (here, by the quotation), see note upon § 24 above, and cf. 

§58: ravra 877, K.r.X. Xeyetv avrbv, ay; this he adduced [quoted 

and explained] as if the poet, etc., ovroos being implied in the preceding 
clause. 

57. — This section, with IV. 6. 3, 4, 13, and 14, has been sometimes 
adduced as a proof that Socrates was accustomed to enter too much into 

detail in his conversations. See Wiggers' Life, Ch. IY. dfMoXoyr)- 

<ratro. For the use of the Optat. to denote repeated action, with such 
particles as eVeiS^, see B. Gr. 139. C. note 2 ; Hermann ad Yiger. § 243; 
Kuhn. L. Gr. H. § 809. b, and 191. 3. So in I. 3. 4 ; 4. 19 ; II. 9. 4 et saepe. 

ay a&6v ri iroiovvr as epya£z<rSai\ cf. Plat. Charmid. p. 163. 

C : rb. yap KaXoos re KaX axpeXi/j.c*)S iroiovfieya %pya e/caAez, KaX ipyacrias 

re KaX irpd^eis ras rotavras iroiiicrets. ipydras ay a&ovs. The 

word aya&ovs is omitted by some editors, supposing the idea of goodness 
to be included in Socrates^ mind, in ipyd{ecrdrai and ipydrrjs. But it 
seems to be added for the sake of emphasis : those who did something 



228 NOTES. 

good both labored and were good laborers. For the sentiment, cf 
III, 9. 9. 

58. — Tb 3e 'O/jLrjpov. t This passage is from the Iliad, II. 188 sq. and 

198 sq. "O vnva . .. <xv§pa, whatever man, followed by the optative 

KixeiV) h e might find. fiao-iXrja kol\ e^oxop, (whether) king or 

noble. kukou &s, like a base man, a coward. Aai}x6vi, i. e M 

dai/ji6uie, used very often, especially by Homer, in salutation, sometimes 
as a term of regard, but oftener of expostulation and reproach. In the 
first case, it may be rendered : good sir or, my friend ; in the last : 

wretch, villain. 5t? fiSras = Btj^otikovs, plebeios, the common 

people. This word is used by Xenophon alone tf Attic writers. Cf. 
Cyrop. II. 3. 1 and 15; YIII. 3. 5. In Rep. Ath. 1. 4 both 8r)fi6rai and 
Btj/jlotlkos are used in the same signification. Cf. the use of the latter 
word in § 60 below. 

59.— *A*/ wero; for the use of this conditional Imperf., see note I. 1. 
5. aAAcos r iav irpbs rovrcp ko\ &pao~e7s wcj, and besides or espe- 
cially if in addition to this they are also headstrong. "A\Aos r* has here 
much the same import with which &K\eos kcli is frequently employed. 
When koli is added it perhaps gives additional emphasis to the clause : 
see Kuhn. L. Gr. for the distinction between the two phrases, and cf. his 
Gr. § 321. (a), and Examples ; Buttm. p. 436 ; Hermann ad Viger. § 232. 
Cf. also, II. 6. 30 ; 8. 1 ; Plat. Phaed. p. Si. D. 

60. — 'AAA a 2a)/cpar7]s ye. 'AAAa here refers to the preceding nega- 
tive clause : ov ravr eAeye. The force of the ye is not the same as in 
§ 12 above, where see note ; but joined with the name ^ooKpdrvs and not 
with the predicate, qualifies that noun ;. but S. (however it may be with 

others), etc. Cf. § 61. ravauria tovtoov, the very reverse of 

these things. Sometimes also with the Dat. rovrois instead of rovrccy. 
Cf. II. 6. 5: os r avavria rovrooy iyKparrjs /uey eari, K.r.X. Also 
rovvavriov in II. 1. 8, and IV. 2. 4. For the use of the Genit. see Kuhn, 
Gr. § 273. R. 9; L. Gr. II. §522. dd. <payepbs ^v, presented him- 
self to all, or was evident to all, as, etc. eTrt&vvriras; a highly 

descriptive appellation for disciples, those who long for, desire, etc. See 
I. 2. 5 : robs 5e eavrov eiriSrvinovyras, note upon I. 2. 3., and Apol. § 28. 
Cf. in Latin, Cic. Brut. XVI. 64: habet (Lysias) certos sui studiosos. 

ovSeya irooirore fiia^bv . . . iirpd^aro. See I. 2. 5. above. 

acpSov cos, ungrudgingly, liberally. e-K^pKei rcoy kavrov, sc. doc- 
trines, or knowledge. See II. 1. 31: rts §' ay deofxeyr) (sc. <roi) nybs 
iirapneo-eiei/. Kuhn. L. Gr II. § 519. a. In regard to Socrates' liberality to 
his pupils, see Symp. IV. 43 ; I. 2. 5. above, and also I. 6. 3. and 11. 






BOOK I. CHAP. II. 229 

Apol. 16. Plat, Hipp. M. p. 300. D. et al. cov rives. Perhaps the 

writer had especially, though not exclusively in view here, Aristippus, 
who first gave out that he would teach the Socratic philosophy for pay. 

V. Diog. Laert. 11. 65. Xafiovres, having received, intrans. 

Xpraxara Sidovai, money to pay. 

61. — TIpbs robs &\\ovs avhp&irovs ko o-jao v . . . trap e?x 6 * Cf. 1. 3. 
3 : kuX wpbs (pikovs, k.t.A. The accusative with the preposition seema 
to denote the propagation of the renown indicated by koo~/jloj/ irapelx^ 
i. e., among or in the estimation of foreigners. For a similar construction 
with els, see Plat. Tim. p. 25. B., and Kiihn. II. { 603 and 613 with pas 

sages there quoted. Ai'xas. Lichas was son of Arcesilaus, and con 

temporary with Socrates. See Thucyd. Y. 50. He is also spoken of in 
Xen. Hellen. III. 2. 21, but the. name is written Ae/xas. Cf. also Plu 
tarch, Cimon, p. 284. C. (c. 10). bvo^aarbs iirl rovrco. The pro- 
noun ovtos generally refers to what has gone before, although it may 
refer to what follows, see note upon L 2. 3. Kiihner seems to refer it to 
the following account of Lichas, but it is not unreasonable to suppose 
that its antecedent is implied in the general phrase: Koo-fiov irapelx*' 
For the use of ivi with the dative to indicate design, purpose, etc., see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (c) and Examples, and L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 298. Cf. 
Demosth. 01. II. (v. Ill), p. 35: r)\v iirl ro7s epyois d6£av, and also be- 
low II. 1. 27, 28: 67r apery &av/j.d£ea&ai ; III. 6. 16. rats yv /Avo- 
ir a i 8 t a i s. For an account of the festival of " naked youths," see Smith's 
Lexicon, Art. Gymnopaidia. The time in which any thing takes place is 
sometimes put in the dative without a preposition. See Post. Gr. 106, 
1. d. ; Kiihn. Gr. § 283. 3, and L. Gr. II. 569. Cf. Plat, Symp. p. 174. A. 
($L€(pvyov ro7s iirivuciois. So also other names of festivals, Ilava&rjvaiois, 
Aiovvaiois, EAevviviois, etc. In Latin the Ablat, is used in this way : 

Saturnalibus, etc. See Zumpt § 475, npte. ra eavrov hairavcov, 

expending his own resources, or bearing his own expenses, i. e., living 

without expense to others. ra /xeyicrra irdvres . . . w^eAei . The 

verb bcpeiAeiv governs two accusatives. The accusative of the thing 
may be taken adverbially. So in IV. 1. 1 : ou fwcpa axpeXei robs elco- 
i&6ras avrai crwe7vai. In the same manner KaKoiroie7v is constructed in 
III. 5. 26 : iroWa rr\v x™P av KaKoiroie7v. In the pass. b(pei\eiv retains 
the Accus. of the thing effected ; as in III. 11. 3 : irXeio) axpeKrjo-erai, et al. 
See B. 131. 5 and 8 ; Kiihn. L. Gr.'H. § 558 b. and Anm. 2. In respect 
to the article with fxeyio-ra, cf. Cyrop. 1. 6. 8 : ore ra. apio~ra irpdrroi, 

and Apolog. § 18, with Bornemann's note in h. 1. /3e\riovs . . . 7r o i u> v . 

The Pres. and not the Aor. Part, is used here, because customary and noi 
ft single action is indicated. 



230 . NOTES. 

62. — Mev 8V These particles are often used in conclusions. Now 
(since things are as above represented), or accordingly Cf. IV. 3. 18 
Where after fihv 8t), 5e or 8e hi) follow, they indicate that the discussion 
of the present subject is concluded, and that something new is entered 
upon. Indeed the particles fx\v drj not unfrequently begin a new senti- 
ment or argument for which previous preparation has been made. So 
in IV. 8. 2. Cf. Apol. § 31, § 32, and § 34. See concerning these parti- 
cles Kuhn. II. § 691. B. c ; S. 387 ; Hartung, I. S. 262 sq. ; Hoogeveen 

Doctr. Part. Gr. ed. Schiitz, p. 460 sq. tl/jltjs &£ios elvai r?j ttoAgl, 

see note upon 1. 1. 1. Kal Kara tovs vS/jlovs 5e o-kqttwv, k.t.A. This 

w ould in Latin naturally be more closely connected with the preceding 
sentence : " quod si quis e legibus quoque consideret, idem in venire po- 
tent. See note upon I. 1. 3. idv ris (pavcpbs yevrjrai kAItttcov, 

if any one is clearly caught in the act of theft, or clearly a thief, etc. 
These same crimes are spoken of as most heinous in Plato, Repub. IX. 

p. 575. B; Gorg. p. 508. E; 'Xen. Symp. IV. 36; Apol. 25. Aairo- 

Svt&v, a clothes-stealer, lit. a putter on of others' clothes (a&ttos and 
8vw), especially applied to those who stole clothes from baths, furibus 
balneatoriis, who were condemned to suffer capital punishment if the 
value of the theft was more than ten drachms. See Potter's Gr. Antiq. I. 
25, or Smith's Dictionary of Mythology ; Meier and Schomann, Attisch. 
Process, III. 1. p. 229 and 359-361. tovtois, Dat.plur. after the sin- 
gular r\s constructio Kara crvvecriv. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 419. 6 ; 
Gr, § 241, and cf. II. 3. 2 ; 8. 6 ; III. 10. 1. 

63. — 'A A. A a /jliiv denote a passing to another and stronger argu- 
ment; see note I. 1.6. irtairore atrios iyevero, was he ever 

the author. Oi>5e y^v . . . y e , see note upon I. 1. 6. nanols 

7repi€l3aAej/. Compounds with irepi for the most part govern the 
Accus., but they are sometimes followed by a Genii, or by a Dat. as here. 
See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 610 note. Cf. Isocrat. Paneg. p. 67. B: ire(pifia\ksiv 
rats psyitfrais Gv}x<popa7s. So also in III. 10. 2 : av&pcinrcp irepirvKelv. 
1 3. 1, and IV. 2. 27 : rots KaKols irepnriirrovo'i. 

64. — II cD s ovv evoxos av di) ry ypacf>fj, How then could he be sub- 
ject to indictment? For the use of ovv conclusive, and the difference 
between ovv used to indicate result or consequence, and apa, see I. 1. 2.. 
The force of av with the Opt. in questions, see explained in Kuhn. Gr. 

§ 260, 4. (c). o s . The relative is sometimes emphatically used in 

Greek after an interrogation, for ovros or avrbs yap; so in Latin qui 
or qui quid em, as in Cic. Phil. IV. 5 : virtus est una altissimis defixa 
^adicibus;- quae (i.e., haec enim) nunquam ulla vi labefactiri potest^ 



BOOK I. CHAP. III. 231 

etc.; and in Eng. who with the emphasis. Cf. I. 4. 11 : "EireiT* ovk oU 
(peobs), (ppovri^iv o% k.t.X.; III. 5. 15: irore yap oiitws 'A&tjvcuov, . . . 
o*, k.t.A. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 800. a. Emphasis is added to the relative by 
joining ye with it; os ye as in III. 5. 16 ; Hellen. II. 4. 41. "Os may 
even be used for ovtos yap when not preceded by an interrogative, as in 

III. 5.11. avrl fj.hu rod /jlij vofj,i(eu/ &eovs. This beautiful use of 

the Infin. as verbal noun, where the Latin would employ a circumlocu- 
tory phrase with the Subj. : " pro eo, quod Deos esse non putaret," should 

not escape notice. yey pairro, so Bornemann, Kiihner, Seiffert, 

and others give the text instead of eyeypairro. It should seem that the 
Augment in the Pluperfect tense is sometimes omitted even in prose for 
the sake of euphony, when a vowel which cannot be elided precedes and 
in words compounded with a preposition which ends in a vowel. Cyrop. 
III. 2. 24, where the authorities are divided between yey eurjvro and eye- 
j/ovto, also in Cyrop. IV. 1. 9 : KaraAeXenrro ; VII. 2. 5 : KaraZe^paixTtKeaayy 

Hellen. n. 2. 11. iirtAeAo'nrei, et al. ljTiaro Imperf. tense, referring 

to the time in which the accusation was made, whilst the Pluperf., 
yeypairro, alludes to the fact of the previous writing of the indictment. 

oXkov ev oIkov&l. Ms. F. and some editions have here: oIkol 

ev oIkovci. It is certain that oIkzIv allows this construction, for it is used 
intransitively, meaning : to be inhabited, to be managed, etc. Cf. 
Hellen. IV. 8. 5, and examples cited by Stallb. Plato ad Rep. V. p. 463. 
D, and VIH. p. 543, begin. See Kiihn. Gr. § 249. 1, and examples. 
But all the Mss. except F. without variation have the reading given in 
the text, and Xenophon uses such forms of expressions elsewhere. See 

note I. 1. 7. Trporpeircov eTri&vfj.€?i/. The middle form irporpi- 

ireo-frat is used, § 32 above, and in H. 3. 12 ; III. 3. 8 ; 5. 3 ; IV. 5. 1 ; 
8, 11, and the active in H. 1. 1, et 5. 1 ; IV. 1. 9; III. 3. 15. From 
these examples it is evident that the two forms are used with substan- 
tially the same signif., the active perhaps denoting the simple notion of 
exhortation, whilst the middle joins with this a relation to the subject. 



CHAPTER III. 

1. — Ae 577. For this use of these particles = Kal S^ in similar con- 
structions, and introducing a particular under a general principle, see 
Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. 265, 6, and cf. Am. Gr. Prose Comp. 257, 8. 
They may be rendered in Eng. now or now indeed^ Latin jam or jam vero. 
k a I refers to a suppressed clause : Socrates not only did not cor- 
rupt or injure his disciples as we have seen, but he was even (Lat. : etiam) 



232 notes. 

profitable to them. So in II. 7. 14: /cat vfxas avrds. III. 6. 11 ; 11. 13 
Cf. note upon I. 1. 6, and IV. 1. 5 ; 6. 1. It is used in a similar manner 
even at the beginning of a treatise, as in Apol. § 1 : ^ccKpdrovs 5e &£i6* 
pot dotce? tlvai U€fJLvrjo-&ai Kal &s . . . ifiovAevo-aro irtpi re ttjs airoAoyia* 
Kal T7/s T€\evT7Js rod /3iou, L e., whilst you speak of other things, it 
seems to me to be important also, etc. Cf. also § 3 : ovk expw fieproi 
o-Koirelj/, & X, Kal '6 ri uiroAoyfio-rj ; and Bornemann's note. See Kuhn. 

Gr. §321. K. 5; L. Gr. § 728, 9. to. fieu...ra Se, both ... and, 

partim, . . . partim. B. 128. n. 5. epyy Be ikvvodv ... Kal StaAe- 

y6/j.evos ; see I. 2. 59 : A6ycp fxer epya>, and note I. 2. 3. tovtup, 

referring to wj uxpeAelv e'5(taet, and in the plural, as many kinds of uti- 
lity are included. 5 ^ . See note upon I. 2. 24. 6 nova ay. *Ap 

is generally supposed to qualify the sense of dirocra in such cases as this, 
but it is worthy of inquiry whether it does not here qualify the verb 
which is in the Aor. Sub., giving an air of uncertainty to the declaration: 
I shall be able, (may chance), to remember ; or, answering to Fut. Per£ 
of the Latin : meminero. 

Ta fxlv corresponds to Stair?? 5e in § 5 below. roivvv, see 

note upon I. 2. 29. cpavepbs -f\v, may be rendered as if impersonal, 

as freq., although strictly personal, it was apparent. Kal troicov, 

k.t.A., that he both did, and said, etc. viroKpij/erai. For this 

word some modern editors have substituted anoKpiverai, but apparently 
without necessity; for viroKpiveo-bai is used with the signification: 
to answer, not only in the Ionic writers, as in Herodotus, I. 78, 91, and 

elsewhere; but also in Thucydides, as in VII. 44. 5. irepl, Latin, 

de, of, concerning. rj re...2w/cpar77s re, see I. I. 14. ; 

avatpe?, very often used in reference to the responses of oracles. 
Kiihner says : Verbam avaipel de oraculorum responsis proprium est ac 

legitimum. Cf. Apol. 14 ; Anab. III. 1.6; Y.S.I. ovrcos Kal, 

This is the reading adopted by Bornemann, Kiihner, SeifFert, .and others, 
instead of ovrca Kal found in some Mss. and editions. Ourco? seems to 
be used by Attic writers even before a consonant, where so or in this 
manner is to be expressed with emphasis. Cf. Kuhn. in h. 1. Tra- 
pse t (sc. ovTdo irotziv). Anab. III. 1. 44 with Kruger's note ; also IV. 
3. 17 : Kal awodvs ixdjufiave ra oirAa Kal ro7s olAAols irao~i TraprjyyeAAe, 

(sc. airohvpras Aa^dveiv ra ttirAa. irep t e pyov s, busy-bodies, those 

who offended against Cicero's injunction, de Offic. 1. 34 : Peregrini au- 
tem atque incolae officium est nihil praeter suum negotium agere, nihil 
de alio inquirere minimeque esse in aliena republica curiosum. 

2. — Kal... 8 e, and further; see note upon I. 1. 3 : ray aba, and 
L 2. 42. &s, giving a reason like on or eVet, and connected with a 



BOOK I. CHAP. III. 233 

Part, in Accus. absolute. See Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 6. *(d), and note I. 2. 20. 

robs ^eoH. We should naturally expect the pronoun avrovs 

instead of the repetition of the noun ; but such repetitions are somewhat 
frequent in Greek. Cf. I. 6. 1, and note. It was a favorite sentiment 
with Socrates, that we should simply, a7rAcD?, ask good things of the gods, 
and not .specific blessings. This appears abundantly evident from Plato, 
as for example, Alcib. II. p. 142 and 143. A, where the following verse 
from an old poet is quoted : 

Zeu fiacriXtv, ra fjiXv ioSXa, (pTjcri, kol\ evKOfievois leal avevKrois, 
"A/ii/xi didov, ra §e 5e«/a Kal ebxo^vois aira\ei;€tv. 

——aBrjXcov oiras cltto fii] cr o ir o , see note upon I. 1. 6. 

3* — \A7rb fjLLKp&i/, from small means; see note I. 2. 14. /-tei- 

ovff&aL, (from peiap used as a comparative of /niKpos and oXiyos,) lit. 
to be less ; here, to fall short of, or, to be less worthy, and hence natu- 
rally followed by the genitive. ovre ... KaX&s *x* lv i k.t.X., lit. the 

thing has not itself beautifully, i. e., it is not honorable, just. So in 
oratio recta we find kclXws e?xe, kclXov -f\v ; and for the opposite idea, 
alcrxpbu fy ; et/cos l\v, etc. The Infin. is here without h.v, see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 260. R. 3; L. Gr. H. §821. 3. oVt' &y...ff£ior elvat (v?, 

el, k.t.X. *A*/ is here retained, although it might be omitted for the 
same reason as above ; since in oratio recta, the phrase would be : ovre 
to?s av&p. &^iop fy £rjv. In reference to the sentiment of this passage, 
see Plat. Alcib. II. p. 149. E. Voigtlaender as quoted by Kiihner ex- 
plains this passage, thus : " Socrates intended without doubt to indicate 
by this, that the life of man would be rendered wholly miserable, and all 
the laws which regulate society be destroyed, if the gods were better 
pleased with the sacrifices of wicked than of good men. For if the gods 
prefer the sacrifices of the bad, it necessarily follows that they will also 
bestow upon them benefits, and in. every thing prefer them to the good. 
Thus the lives of both gods and men would be made miserable. The 
lives of gods, because they must either love men whom they cannot love, 
without violating justice and holiness itself, or become themselves bad ; 
of men, because the good must either yield entirely to the bad or probity 
vanish from the earth. Hence the result would be that the highest 
things would be confounded with the lowest, and life would not be de- 
sirable to any created being." 'E ir a i v e rt] s , laudator, praiser. 

e 7T o v s , verse. K a 5 Svvafxiv, /c.t.A. This line is taken from He- 

siod, 'Epy. ucu 'Fx/nep. 366. Ka5 [= Kara] dvj/afjw/, according to {your) 

ability. epSeiv may be considered as depending upon xp"h or some 

such word understood, or it may be rendered as imperative, as the Inf. 
frequently is, especially among the poets. a^avdroia-L= a&avdrois. 



23i NOTES. 

nal irpbs cpiXovs Be. The koL here answers to the koll with tq}$ tV 

&\\r)v hiairav, and is not connected in import with 5e, which joins this 

to the preceding clause. it pis signifies, in respect to, Latin, in with 

the ALL, and is omitted before |eVovs, because that is included in the 
same idea with fyixovs, and they together are contrasted with ttjv aXXrji/ 
Biairuv, cf. I. 4. 17, where both the preposition and the article: irepl t&v, 
are omitted before eV 2r/ceAta; also II. 1. 6, and III. 10. 13, and I. 2. 53, 

with the note. tt)v Ka5 tivvafxiv, by attraction for rb /ca5 86v. See 

Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 492. 3. 

4. — Et 5 e, to «/, or, as often as. Zo£eL€i/. This Aor. Opt. de- 
notes not a supposed case, but a frequent occurrence of an actual event. 
See Kuhn. L. Gr. § 819. /3. ; Gr. § 339. R. 3 ; Host § 120. This form of 
the Opt. in -em?, ~eie(v), etc., is more frequently used by Attic writers 
than the regular form in -ais, -at, etc. See Kuhn. Gr. § 116. 9, and note, 
I. 1. 5. We find a construction similar to this, but without uu in the 
apodosis, in § 6, and with &u and the Impf. in IV. 6. 13 : e! 8e rts abrca 

. . . avriXeyoi . . . iiravriyev av. Trap a roov &eo)z/, from (i. e., coming 

from), etc. Ilapa is used with the Genit. of the author, instead of the 
more usual vtto, when a thing is represented as proceeding from the 
vicinity of one, or caused by his influence. See Kuhn. Gr. § 251. R. 4, 

and § 297. 1. (1). tittov, less, i. e., with more difficulty. nap a 

ra crsfJiaivotAeva, sc. irapa twv &ewv, as expressed below. With the 
radical meaning of irapa, beside, near, along side, is connected that of 
going by, passing beyond, and, f^om this, that of being beyond, and hence, 
contrary to, against. The use of irapa with the three cases, Gen., Dat., and 

Accus. in this passage, should not escape notice. Cf. B. 147. p. 417, 18. 

eirsi&sv, attempted to persuade, persuadere conatus esset, or, suasisset. 

58 ov Xa&eiv riye[x6va rvcpXbv . . . 6 5 6 v . It is unnecessary in Lat. 

or Eng. to repeat 65os : to take as guide one who was blind and ignorant 

of the way, caecum et ignavum viae ducem. irapa rots avSp&irois. 

Uapa is here used in its causal or figurative signification, denoting in the 

Judgment or opinion of. irpb s t)]v . . . ^vfifiovXlav, in comparison with 

(prae, praeter) divine counsel. No reference is made to the contents of 
these first four sections in § 15, where there is a recapitulation of the 
preceding arguments, and there seems to be a rather loose connection 
between piety towards the gods and temperance in food ; but it may not 
unnaturally he supposed that Xenophon passes from duties owed to the 
gods, to those which pertain to men. 

5# — A i airy Se. This emphatic position at the beginning of the 
sentence, is given to Stalry, in order to make the contrast stronger with 



th( 



i>OOK I. CHAP. III. 285 



e piety which has been the subject of the preceding sections, and S£ is 

antithetical to /alv (Ta fxev roiuvv) in § 1. et jxr] ti daifi6viop 

€lr),=zr)p fM7] Ti datjuopiop KcoXvy or t)p fir) ris &ebs aTroKcckirp, unless 
there should be a divine intervention. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6. 18 : 7 }\v fi-fj ris 

Qebs fiKdwrrj, and Bornemann and Herbst, Symp. VIII. 43. to- 

o~<xvt7)s dairdvrjs, so much money (sc. as would be necessary for the 

support of Socrates). ova ol8\ e% tis ovtcos Up bxiya £pyd£oiro, 

whether any one could earn so little. Cf. note LI. 6. 8. Concerning the 
verb epyd(., see II. 8. 2, and in reference to the construction of dp with 
the Opt, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 839 ; and cf. IV. 2. 30 ; Cyrop. 1. 6. 41, 

and 10, with Bornemann's note. r) dices, with relish. £tt \ rov- 

rcp, for this, i. e., that he might eat with a relish, referring to rjdeas tfaSne* 

ij€i f sc. M oltov. 6^ op, lit., boiled meat, (from etya), as opp. 

to bread ; then, meat in general ; and finally, more delicate kinds of food 
(fiducr/xaTa) ; as here, any thing eaten with food, to give it a relish, a condi- 
ment, sauce. Cf. I. 6. 5, and Cyrop. I. 5. 12 ; III. 14. 2, 3, for different uses 
of the word, and see Bornemann, Symp. IV. 8. p. 108. Cicero in his Tusc. 
Disp. V. 34. 9*7 : Socratem ferunt, quum usque ad vesperum contentius 
ambularet, quaesitumque esset ex eo, quare et faceret. respondisse : se 
quo melius coenaret, opsonare ambulando famem. 

6. — Et...€&6A^o*6i€v; see note upon §4. #sre <pv\d£ao~&ai. 

The Infin. is used after sucii adjectives as ipycodecnaTop, axpeAifiSp, etc., 
with icxriv, and some other words and phrases, to define or characterize 
more particularly ; and when wsre is added it gives greater force to the 
Infinitive. See Kiihn. L. Gr. EI. § 642 d. and Kern., and Stallbaum's note 
upon Plat. Phaed. p. 103. E. We find a similar constr. of the Infin. with 
the Accus. in Latin, as Cic. de TS&L Deoruni III. 1 : difficile faefcu est me 
id sentire quod tu velis ; but the mors usual constr. in Latin would be 
with ut and the subjunctive. rk TrelSovra, things which per- 
suade, induce. Some read apcnrt'i&c\pi&, but apparently without good 

reason or sufficient Ms. authority. See Kiitm. in h. 1. ■ yacrripas 

Kal K€<pa\as teal ^ u x a s . Aoeo? ding to our idiom the Sing, number 
would be used here, but both the Greek and Roman writers were accus- 
tomed to use the Plur. both of r ostract and concrete nouns, where there 
was a direct reference to mp>ny objects ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. § 408. R. 3, 
and cf. III. 12. 2, and Kiihn^'s Tusc. Disp. IV. 2. 3, where abundant ex- 
amples are cited from both languages. 

7. — -^E cpi) 67T iCKooirrooVy said sportively. rrjv KipKTjp, see 

Odyss. k. 239 sq. toiovtols iroX\o?s, sc. & 7rei3-et urj iretj/ccura^ 

icr&ieiv, k.t.A., i. e., by many things which persuade, etc. b.iro<rx&- 

ixzvov T6...a7TTe^a*. Some editors for to read rod, but without 



236 * KOTES. 

good reasons. Verbs generally constr. with the simple Infin. are fre» 
quently, for the sake of emphasis, followed by the Accus. of the article 
with the Infin. Cf. IV. 7. 5 below, and also 4. 11 ; and see Kuhn. Gr. 

§ 308. R. 1. 5za ravra. After a participle introducing the cause 

or reason, faa ravra or 5/a rovro is frequently added for the sake of greater 
distinctness. Anab. 1. 7. 3 ; VII. 1. 9 ; Cyrop. III. 1. 39 ; Kuhn. L. Gr. 
II. § 667. Anm. 

8. — 'A (ppo§i<ricov. Three explanations are given of the government 
of this word. Kiihner in his L. Gr. § 625, 4, explains it as depending 
upon 7re/)i, to be supplied from the preceding clause, and refers to Bern- 
hardy's Gr. Syntax, p. 204. But Herbst governs acppodio-iw by the verb 
d7rexeo-&cu and toV Ka\oov by cuppod., and this, which seems to us a 
more natural explanation than the former, receives some support from 
such passages as II. 6. 22 : ro?s row wpamv acppofiiaiois t\§6iagvoi. Even 
Kiihner is inclined to accede to this explanation in his note in h. L 
But on the whole it may perhaps be better with SeifFert to consider 
acppoti. as a partitive genitive (Latin: de rebus autem venereis, etc.) and 
rSov KaXcoi/ as governed by anex^o'^ai. The meaning is the same as if r6 
had been inserted after irapr)vei : In respect to the a<£po5i<nW, he admo- 
nished firmly to abstain from that of the ruu KaXcap. airr 6\x^vov\ 

for the omission of the pronoun here, see note upon I. 2. 55, and refer- 
ences there. Cf. also §11: €<£' of? ovV av fiawS/uews (nrovSacrziev. 
II.1. 17; 6.26; III. 6. 6; 9.14; 13. 2; IV. 2. 37. For the same 
constr. in Latin and abundant examples both from Gr. and Rom. au- 
thors, see Kuhn. Tusc. Disp. IV. 8. 17. o-axppopeTv, to preserve 

constancy of mind. Kptr 6fSov\6v ; a son of Crito, the friend and 

disciple of Socrates. 

9. — 2 <j)$poviKwv> modest, as contrasted with frpcureW, impudent, 

insolent; for the constr., see Kuhn. Gr. § 273, 3. irpoi/oyriK&y, 

(from irp6 and voeco), prudent, considerate. avo-qrcov (a priv. and 

vo ecu), silly. pi"ty oKivfivvtov, (piirroo and Kivfivvos), rash, fool-hardy. 

Tldvv fj.lv oZvy a frequent formula for an affirmative answer, 

and hence common in colloquy, as in the dialogues of Plato. See II. 1. 
2. sub. fin. Mev ovv = pevovv, is also used with other words besides 
navv, and often with not merely an affirmative significance, but also to 
extend or correct the preceding idea, like the Lat. immo, or, immo 
vero, as II. 7. 5 : Tidvra fxkv ovv, cos iywjjLai, yea, truly, all things, as 
I suppose, and in III. 8. 4. C£ Stallb., Plato, Crito, p. 44. B ; Gorg. p.. 
464. B. See also Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. 399 sq., and Kuhn. Gr. § 316. 
R. (b). It is even used in contradicting and denying, as may appear 
from the above references. Qep/xovpyorarov, (d-ep/xo's and tyya,) 



BOOK I. CHAP. IIL 237 

one who does hot, hast)* acts, most rash. XewpySrarov, probably 

from adv. Aea>s = Am*/, and epyco, one who will do any thing = iravovp- 
•70s, most audacious. Cf. the use of the word in Aesch. Prometheus 5. 
Kv^ia-rr}crei€ f to throw headlong upon. On account of the dan- 
ger attending the casting one's self upon a sword, the expression became 
proverbial, to indicate any peril however great. — — els -rrvp aAoiTo, 
also proverbial, as is the phrase : dia trvpbs Uvai, Sympos. IV. 16. Many 
editors retain here the Imperf. form, a A A z t , which is found in almost 
all the Mss., but the preceding Aor. would seem to indicate that the Aor. 
should be used here, and the change by the addition of A might have 
very easily crept into the Mss. 

10. — Kal is placed with special force at the beginning of questions 
where the remark of another is taken up with surprise and its invalidity 
or absurdity implied. In such cases the Latins sometimes use vero, the 
Germans aber, and we but. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R. 1, and L. Gr. II. 

§ 121. 2. It is so used in § 11 and 12 ; III. 9. 12 ; IV. 4. 10. 5^. 

The 8 77 in such cases as this may indicate more strongly astonishment, 
impatience, or indignation. So in II. 6. 1 ; III. 13. 6; IY. 4. 10; Eur. 

Med. 1001. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 833 d. ri...ldwp iroLovpray 

the peculiar brevity and beauty of the construction of both the relative 
and interrogative pronouns, especially with participles, should not escape 

notice; see C. 539. 2. Kariyvomas avrov, have you judged so 

severely of him. Kara signifies here in composition, against, opposed 

to; cf. III. Y. 3. Ou yap. Kiihner calls yap in such cases as this, 

yap conclusive in an interrogation, cf. 4. 14; II. 3. 16, 1*7 ; III. 4. 1 ; 1. 
1 ; 11. 11, etc., and L. Gr. IL § 833. i. There is, however, here mani- 
festly an ellipsis to which it refers. Xenophon's question implies the 
idea of injustice in Socrates' severe reproach of Critobolus, and he re- 
plies : I reproach him j ustly, for has he not, etc. 'AAA' et fxevroi, 

but if indeed, at si profeeto, as in II. 1. 12. ijlsvtoi very often ex- 
presses confirmation, indeed, in antithesis with nai ob, aWa, etc. Here 
it is used to strengthen the objection to Socrates' declaration : if indeed 
what you say were just, even*I, etc. Cf. I. 4. 18, and Kiihn. Gr. § 316, R., 

and L. Gr. II. § 698. a. to pityoKivdvvov ipyov, this rash deed, 

i. e., the one just named : tov 'AAKifi. vlbv <pi\ri<jai. This phrase seems 
to be the subject here, and hence the article to. Kiihner however con- 
siders it as predicate, and accounts for the article which is not generally 
used with the predicate noun, from the distinct allusion to a well known 
fact, and perhaps a direct repetition of the word from Socrates. See 

Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 494. Kav iycb doKw . . . viroueh 

vai, I seem to be able to come into, to be exposed to this danger. 



1 



238 NOTES. 

II,— ^Xl TXTtfioi/; miserable man. ical'ri, see note, § 10.— — « 

av . . . Tra&e7v> what do you suppose will happen, you having (i. e., if or 
when you have,) etc. For the Fat. sense of the Inf. with &v, see Kiihn. 
§ 260. 5. (a). Cf. Symp. VI. 25 : ov 'ipvros (sc. rod <piAc?j/) ovfiev io-ri 
Betvorepov vweKKavfjia, K.r.A. ?A p' ovk\ these particles in interroga- 
tions like the Latin n o n n e imply an affirmative, whilst apa jut?, Lat. 
numne, imply a negative answer. See Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (b), and 
L. Gr. II. 834. 3. In regard to the former, cf. I. 5. 4 ; 7. 2 and 3 ; II. 1. 
16; 6. 38; and for the latter, II. 6. 34; IV. 2. 10: e>' oh . . o-irovM- 
o-€iw. The Prep, iirl is often put with the dative case after verbs im- 
plying motion, to designate fehe end or design of the motion. Cf. Plat. 
Phaedr. p. 276. B ; p. 278. D. Symp. p. 217. A, where the same verb ia 
used as here. See also many other passages cited by Kiihner in h. 1. 

1 2.— ?n c Hpa/c\efs, Hercules ! indicating surprise here. It may 
also be used as an exclamation of anger or indignation or disgust. So 

the Latin rnehercle and hercle. Seiwhv riva.. .hvvapiv. When 

the Indef. Pron. rU is used in this way with adjectives, adverbs, etc., it 
seems to bring out more distinctly the idea designated by these words ; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 303. 4; L. Gr. II. 633. 4. So quid am is used in Latin, 
as in Cic. Lael. IX. 2: admirabilis quae dam exardescit benevolentiae 
magnitudo, cf. also Kiihn. Tusc. Dis. II. 4. 11.. In regard to the senti- 
ment of the passage, see Symp. IV. 25. (paAayyia are small ani- 
mals similar to the spider. The most poisonous and destructive kinds 
have been described as belonging to Italy, and are called from the city 

Tarentum, Tarantula. Cf. Plin. H. N. XXIX. 4. 7)jjLi<aPoAia?a, 

equaling in magnitude half an obolus. The comparison should seem to 

imply that the <pa\dyyia were small in size and round. rod <ppo- 

pe?v i^ia-rrjO'LV > = rbv vovv itarArirrei, expels their reason; cf. IV. 5. 6; 
" II. 1. 4, for similar constructions of the Infin. with the Gen. of the article. 

Kara rb Briy/aa, on account of, by, or by means of, a causal sense, 

The proper meaning = secundum easily passes into propter. 

13. — Tobs d e KaKovs. The adversative 5e is frequently employed in 
.animated interrogations, where the concessive member is to be supplied 
by the mind as here : ra fxhu cbaAdyyia Iviivai ri o¥ei, robs Se KaAobs 
own oU. Cf. I. 6. 15 ; II. 1. 26, 30 ; II. 6. 10, 14, 37 ; II. 9. 2 ; III. 3. 
11, et al. Oftentimes too the 5e is copulative, and continues a question 
interrupted by a preceding answer ; cf. III. 5. 2, and see Kiihn. Gr. § 322. 

Rem. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 696. 5. 3 -r\ p i o v , .used of man, as in III. 11. 11. 

— — roo'ovrcp deii/6rep6v icrri . .. . oo'ca. The correlatives oo*ov, 0(tm 9 
and rScov, roo'ovrcp, correspond to each other, and indicate an equality 






BOOK I. CHAP. III. 239 



m the two things compared, so much. ... as much, in what proportion . . . 
in just the same proportion. So: o cr o v rrji/ aper)]v a(Ticr](r€iSj roarovrou 
€vBaifjL(ov ear}, and Xen. Cyrop. VIII. 1. 4. Frequently not only the 
quantity but the degree of the quantity is indicated: oacp fiaWov ...to- 
crovrco /auWov, or, oacc /LidXiara . . . Toaovrcp fxaKiara. But sometimes 
when the quantity of two things is compared, the degree of the quantity 
of only one of them is indicated ; then we have, as in our passage, joined 
with one of the correlatives an adjective in the comparative degree, and 
with the other, an adjective in the positive : This animal ... is so much 
the more dangerous than the tarantula, by as much as this ... infuses 
poison, etc. Cf. with this, and note the difference in the construction, 
those passages where with oa-cp the comparative paKkov is to be supplied 
from the other member, as in Xen. Hier. X. 2 : olda yap o r i &o"jr€p £p 
finrois, ovtco real if av&pcairdts tl<t\v iyyiperat, ttacp av tKirAea ra deovra 
ex&><n, To(rovTti> vfipio-Torepois shai. This constr. is unfrequent in 
the Latin hist., and yet it occurs, as in Tac. Ann. 1. 57 : barbaris quanto 
quis audacia promptus, tanto magis fidus rebusque motis potior 

habetur. eKeiva . . .tovto. The pronoun ovros sometimes refers 

to the more distant noun, (as here to rb Srqpiov,) where it is the principal 
subject of the sentence, and eKtlvos not to the more remote, but to the 
less emphatic noun ; as in IV. 3. 10. See Stallb. Plat, Phaedr. p. 232. D. 
and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 629. 7. So hie and ille in Latin; see Kiihn.- 

Tusc. Disp. 1. 49. 117. irposco&ev. In some Mss. iroppw&ev. These 

words are often interchanged and are considered as synonymous in mean- 
ing, although Buttmann L. Gr. § 115 note, makes the distinction : in usage 
irp6(ro) signifies, forwards, and ir6ppo> (Doric iropvw) far. Cf. 1.4. 6, and 

Anab. III. 2. 22. Xcroos Se Kal oi y Epcores . . . Tnp&GKovGiv. Borne- 

mann here appropriately compares Achill. Tat. p. 8. 29; KaWos yap 

b£vT€pOV TLTpdo(TK€l fiekOVS, Kal SlO, TQOV OCp&akfJLWV €LS t)]V ^W%V TlTp(A)<TKSl. 

Some have supposed this whole passage, from ftrw? to the end of the Sec- 
tion, to be supposititious, i. e., supplied from the scholiast, but there does 
not seem to be good reason for this assumption, 

14. — Kal a<ppob*i<rid£siv . . . irpbs roiavra. Kiihn er refers Kal back to 
§ 6, where it is enjoined to abstain from delicate food, here from th« 

indulgence of impure love. robs /a^j acrcpaXcos %x ovras ^P 05 

acppodicrla, those intemperate, not sufficiently guarded, in respect to love. 

ofa . . .ovk av ir po s 5 e^airo $) ij/v xv, the soul shall not admit 

i. e., reject with scorn. Cf. the use of -tyvxh in regard to the animal ap- 
petite in I. 2. 4. ovk av irpdyfj-ara irapzxoi, lit, make business for, 

i. e., disturb, trouble. The word ofa is first the object of irpos$e£aiTo and 
then the subject of Tapexoi. Instances of similar construction are not rare. 



240 NOTES. 

15. — This section is a kind of summary of the preceding discussion. 

• ovdev $lv TjTrou cLpKovvTws riSeabai, k.t.A. He supposed thtit he 

held the just medium, i. e., had not less delight in the pleasures of sense, 
and yet had far less trouble. The particle av is to be connected with the 
Infin. rjdea&ai and supplied with the following verb, Xvirela&ai. So it 
is often to be supplied in one of two corresponding clauses, as in II. 1. 27 ; 
1. 18 ; III. 3. 2, and sometimes where many words intervene. See B. 139. 

1ST. 5. Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 458, note 1. We should naturally expect 

fMev here with rjSea&ai to correspond with 5e after XvireToSai, as the 
words are contrasted. But such omissions are not unknown even in 
prose authors, as in Anab. III. 4. 7, 41, and in Thucydides and othe? 
writers. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 735. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1« — Uepl. avrov r € k fiaip 6/j.evo i. The verb reicfialpo/JLcu, after the 
time of llomer, generally signified, to perceive from certain signs, to 
judge, and was usually followed by the Dat. of the means, but with the 
Gen. of the thing judged depending on a preposition. There seems to be 
an evident allusion here to persons who, after receiving the instructions 
of Socrates, had not continued in the practice of the virtues which he 
enjoined, and TCK/jLaipofxeuui is judging from such examples as these, and 

therefore from insufficient data, conjecturing. irporpe^aa-^rai. . . 

irpoayay^tv. The verb Trporptyao-frai seems to. signify, to excite to 
the consideration of virtue, to praise and commend it, and irpoayaye7u 
to lead forward in the practice of it. The objection is, that Socrates' 
instructions were theoretical and not practical. For the sentiment c£ 
Cic. de Oratore I. 47, 204 : Socratem ilium solitum aiunt dicere perfec- 
tum sibi opus esse, si quis satis esset concitatus cohortatione sua ad stu- 
dium cognoscendae percipiendaeque virtutis ; quibus enim id persuasum 
^esset, ut nihil mallent se esse, quam bonos viros, iis reliquam facilem esse 

doctrinam. Kpdr icttov ysyovivai, that he was most excellent, 

or had special influence ; followed by the Inf. ovk iko.v6v, was 

unable. fx)] [jlovoj/, not ov on account of the Imper. ^oKiixa^ovroov. 

The participle crK^a^evoi may also be rendered as Imper., connected 
with SoKifx. : let them turn, their attention to and examine, etc. The 
propriety of using yA\ then appears more evident. It may be noticed 
here that the best Attic writers seldom use the verb (TK^irrotxai in the 
Pres. or Impf. tense, but the forms of (TKoiriofiai in its stead. — — ft . . 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 241 

pwr&v, what things interrogating, i. e., by what questions. /coAa- 

g-ryptov (i. e. KoKaafj-a) ev e k a , for the sake of reproof, castigation. 

roiis navr' olopevovs eloevai. The sophists are to be understood 
as especially referred to here. Socrates strove in every way to restrain 

and repress their arrogant boastings. o'vvejAzpev e, (avv and rjnepa,) 

lit., to pass the day with. doKiijLaCovrccv, the abbreviated Attic 

form for doKi/j.a^eroixrai'. 

2. — T ov daifjiovlov ; not the divinity of Socrates specifically, but 

used generically, the divine one = the deity. 'Apio-ToSrjfJiov rbv 

MiKpbv i-n-LKaA. Aristodemus, surnamed the Little, was an austere man, 
always walking awir oStjtos, but a most devoted and constant attendant 

of Socrates. out* evxopevov, is omitted in many editions and is 

probably spurious. See various readings, Kiihn. in h. 1. ianv 

ov (tt iv as av&pdoirovs, any men. 'Av&pcbirwv is the reading in many 
editions. For this use of the relative with ivriv in either number or any 
case as a substantive pronoun, see Kiihn. Gr. § 331. R. 4; B. 150. m. 21, 
and L. Gr. II. § 783. Anm. 4; Soph. 150. 5 ; Host § 99, note 9. Cf. Plat. 

Phaed. 111.17. Te&avfAaKas iirl <r'o<plq. Cf. Plat. Sympos. p. 206 : 

ah ... ibavjxa^ov iwl aocpia. For the use of the Dat. with the preposition 
here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. and § 285. E. ; L. Gr. II. § 612 and §584, 
note. For the Perf. tense denoting rather the result of action in the pre- 
sent time, see Kiihn. Gr. § 258. R. 5, and cf. I. 2. 49 : dedeo-frcu. ■ 

"Eyooye. The affirmative answer is frequently made by the Pron. either 
with or without the emphatic particle ye. So in Latin, though generally 

with some strengthening word, as hercle, profecto, etc. Kal os. See 

note I. 2, 35, Kai ; and for the use of the os in a demonstrative sense, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 331. R. 1, and L. Gr. § 781. 3. a. Cf. also III. 1. 5 ; 3. 3, 4; 
4. 1 ; 12. 1 ; IV. 3. 3 ; 6. 2. 

?»• — T oivw. This particle is often used when one directly and with, 
out opposition answers another's question ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 758. 2 
iirl' Be o ifrvpa/uPca . It has been supposed with some plausi- 
bility, that dibvpa/jifioov sc. iroL-qo-ei should be read, since the word is not 
usually employed in the Sing, like eiros and fxeXos, but in the plural like 

ia/j.j3oi, aj/d-rraicrroi. Me\avi Triridy] v. This Lyric poet lived about 

520 B. C. TioXvKXeLTov ...Zev^iv. Polycletus the celebrated 

statuary lived about B. C. 430 and Zeuxis, the distinguished painter, 
near the same time. 

!• — "AQpovd (a priv. and cpp-fiv) is here contrasted with epcppevd (iv 
and <ppiiv) t the iv, as frequently, indicating the possession of the quality 
denoted by the noun. So in ivepygi, which is contrasted with aKivrjTa, 

11 



242 NOTES. 

without motion, motionless. eiirep y e . . . yiyverai. The particle 7c is 
here added to give additional force to eXirep, if indeed, it is true that, 

etc. Cf. Anab. 1. 1. 9 ; Sympos. V. 6. ri>xv nvi . . . v-nb yvdofx-qs. The 

construction here is beautifully varied, the dative being used for the 
instrumental cause, and the Genit. with the preposition to designate the 
active, intelligent cause. When persons are designated we more fre- 
quently find did with the Gen., corresponding to per in Latin, and some- 
times even with words designating things ; see B. 133. N. 12, and references 

to -rrpSs and ev, and also Zumpt's L. Gr. 301. Tcov 5e areKfidprccs 

exovroov, K.r.X. ; of those things which are in the dark, which furnish no 

indications, etc. rvv (pave pus eir* axpeX. opt cop, those which 

are manifestly for use. *pya, the products of, or rendered as a verb 

with esse implied, are caused by. Upeirei, impersonal, it is plain. 

jj.lv = fji-ftv from which it is derived, expresses confirmation. So 

frequently in Ionic writers and sometimes in Attic Greek, especially in 
answers. See Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 1. R. 

5* — Ovkovv, Does not then? an inductive interrogative particle; 
sometimes written ovk ovv, and ovkovv ; but for the distinction in the 
use of these forms, see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. R. 1 ; B. 149. m. 18. In regard 

to the sentiment, see IV. 3. 3 sq., and cf. Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 54. 

'Off/utov ye [xriv. The particles ye \jA\v denote transition to a new par- 
ticular, on which special emphasis is put. Two cases are to be noted : 
where the ye gives force to a preceding word, as here, to ha\x.wv ; and so 
in I. 6. 6 ; III. 6. 12 ; 8. 10 ; 9. 6 ; 11. 10, etc. ; and where it is joined to 
a conjunction, in which case it gives emphasis to the whole sentence or 
clause. See Apol. § 13 : &s ye ixrjv, k.t.A., and § 18 ; also abundant ex- 
amples in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 401 sq., II. S. 383 sq. $ia <rr6- 

/jlcitos. The article is omitted here on account of the verbal force of 
the noun with the preposition : which are perceived by tasting. Cf. 

note on I. 1. 9. yv&ixcav, the judge, estimator. ei /n^j eveip- 

ydo-&r), had not been made or implanted. The student should notice 
the use of the Aor. here and in the context, to denote a repetition of 
individual acts. B. 134. 4, and N. 5. 

6. — Ou So/ceT croi Kal rode irpovoias epyov ioiKevai, does 
it not appear to you that this should be, (or is to be,) considered, as the 
work of foresight ? The reading epyov is supported by the best Mss. 
The Dat. epycp and Zpyois seem to have arisen from understanding eoute- 
vat to have the signification : to be like, similar, instead of to be supposed 
or considered, which should evidently be given to it here. It is equiva- 
lent to (paiveoftcu which is often placed in the same way with BoKe?v. 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 243 

See II 1. 22 ; IV. 2. 20, et al. rb . . . &vp axrai ; namely, the clos* 

ing it with eye-lids as doors, etc. For the use of the article here with the 
Infin. after the preparative demonstrative ro5e, see examples collected by 

Hase in his note upon Rep. Lac. IX. 1, and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. 

avTij xpyvSal ri, to use it for any purpose ; rl is the Accus. of the 

object aimed at. See Kiihn. Gr. § 278. 4; L. Gr. II. § 549. b. &s 

$' au . . . fiXairrajcr iv ; cf. with ws . . . Kanovpyy without &v. See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 4, and L. Gr. II. § 775. The Subj. is used in the final, 
because the verb in the principal clause, ifupvcrai, is an Aor. with a 

present signification. See Kiihn. Gr. § 330. 2. Tj&iJLbi/ &\e<papi- 

5 o s , the eyelashes as a strainer, or, sieve. 'Hfyxo's was a strainer, origin- 
ally used for filtering wine ; Schneid. b<ppvcri r e ; the particle re 

is seldom used as a connective by Xenophon without a /cat following ; 
and it is not improbable that 5e was originally written here. See Zeunius, 

Schneider, et caet in h. 1. curoyeicrciocrcu, to make jut out like a cornice, 

cf. Cic. N". D. IL 51 : Primam enim superiora, superciliis obducta, sudo- 
rem a capite et a fronte defluentem repellunt. This whole phrase has 
been very well translated : " that by brows the parts above the eyes are 
rendered eaveslike," etc. rb 5e... Se'xeo'&cu. This and the fol- 
lowing infinitives are strictly the subjects of iariv, and are repeated by 

ravra in the last clause, thus producing a slight anacoluthon. o'lovs 

re five iv, cf. yofjxpiovs . . . \eaiveiv. So otos is used with the Infin. in 
§ 12 ; II. 1. 15 ; 6. 37, etal. See Rost's Gr. § 122 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. §788. 
Anm. 3. Gr. § 306. 1. c. In such cases it has all the properties of an Adj. 

and nearly = tivvaros ; see B. 139. F. 5. Exs. rovs . . . yofx<piovs, 

the molar teeth. i-rrel 5e ra airox^poivra dvo-Keprj, sc. icrriv. The 

ellipsis of ehai after conjunctions is rare. See a similar representation 
in Cic. N. D. II. 57. 

7. — Ar^/jLLovpyou (fr. Stj/jlos and epyca), lit, working for the people, 
hence workman, worker, maker. In the Xew Platonic Philosophy it is 

used as the name of God, the Creator. rb 5e £jj.(pvaai, K.r.X. This is 

i a continuation of Socrates' question from § 6, and the infinitives are in 
the same construction as there with the clause : ravra ovrca . . . icrriv im- 
plied. 'AfjL6\ei, strictly Imper. but here used as an adverb, truly, 

without doubt, Latin : sine dubio. The same word is used in IV. 4. 6. 

( rivos...fBov\evo-aiiL6vov, K.r.X., one who has deliberately re- 

] solved upon the existence [the making] of living beings. 

8. — ^,avrbv . . . Zx* LV ' When the subject of the Inf. is the same as 
that of the governing verb it is generally omitted, but is retained where 
any special emphasis is to be put upon it ; as here, contrast ; notice also 



244 notes. 

the use of <re below ; ovra c\, k.t.X., see Kuhn. Gr. § 307. 4, and R. 4 ; 

L. Gr. II. § 046. 1, and cf. II. 6. 35 extr., 38. 'Epwra yovv kclI 

awoKpivodfiaL. This phrase, although in all the Mss., is omitted by- 
many editors. But it is difficult to see how it could have crept in here, 
if not written by the author himself. It is true, it somewhat interrupts 
the continuity of the discourse, but yet it contains nothing so incongruous 
as to warrant its rejection. Aristodemus does not, it should seem, (per- 
haps from modesty,) choose to answer Socrates directly, that he believes 
himself <ppovt^6v ri ex* iv y ^ u ^ * n order to avoid the answer says : now 
continue your questions and I will reply to them (and it is implied, you 
yourself shall judge by my answers whether I have any reason or intel- 
ligence). Socrates understanding this, proceeds to ask further questions. 
Cf. Symp. V. 2. a\\* airoKpivov. 2u 5e ye ipdora. The particle yovv is 
often employed in responses as nearly synon. with ovv ; III. 3. 5, 6, T ; 

6. 5 ; 10. 8, et al. See Hartung's Gr. Partik. II. S. 15. Kal ravra, 

and that too ; see I. 2. 29, and reference. iroWrjs otfo-Tjs . . . iro\- 

\ov ovros. The simplicity of the construction of the Greek allows 
these repetitions which would hardly be admissible in Latin : " te et 
terrae exiguam partem in corpore et humoris habere, quum ea multa 

sint." fiiKpbu fj.4pos \ol&6vti to crufia ffwrj pixoffrai o~oi, 

to you taking a small portion the body is fitted. The article is used with 
c&fJa since it is a well known, specific object ; we might render either by 
the indefinite article «, or by the possessive, your. For the use of the 

Part, here, see B. 144. 2. vovv Se fx6vov &pa ovtiafiov 6vra t 

k.t.A., and do you suppose that you alone by some good fortune have ob- 
tained possession of mind existing nowhere else. This seems to be brought 
in to obviate an objection which might lie in Aristodemus* mind, 
although he had not expressed it. Cf. Cic. N". D. II. 6 : Unde enim 
banc (mentem) homo arripuit? ut ait apud Xenophontem Socrates, 
and III. 11; also Plat. Phileb. § 54. p. 81,- and Stallb. note, and IV. 
3. 14 below. 

9. — M a Al', a formula of swearing, {jxd being perhaps connected in 
origin with fifa, jueV,) which, however, by itself neither affirms nor denies, 
but is generally connected with an affirmative or negative particle, as 
va\ fxh rbv Aia and ov jxa Aia. When it stands without the affirma- 
tive or negative particle, it has generally a negative implied with it 
either from a preceding or succeeding negative phrase. Here the refer- 
ence is back to "AaAo&v 5e ovSafAov ovShv titei (ppovifiov elvai; for 
examples of a previous negative phrase, cf. IY. 6. 10 ; Oecon. XII. 1 ; 
for one subsequent, cf. Ill 4, 3 ; Cyrop. VIII. 3. 45. It is however true 
ihat the negative ov is not found in the immediate context, and yet fth 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 245 

Ala has a negative force. This takes place when it is sufficiently plain 
without the negative that a negative answer is to be given to a question. 
Cf. III. 13. 3, and note upon II. 6. 1. See upon this formula of swearing 
Stallbaum, Plato, Phileb. p. 36, § 72 ; Gorg. p. 489. E. ; B. 149. 23 ; 
Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 4. ov yap, k.t.\. It should be distinctly under- 
stood here that the reasoning of Aristodemus is not against the existence 
of the gods, but against their immediate agency in the affairs of life and 
the consequent appropriateness of worshipping them, which Socrates is 
inculcating. Hence the appositeness of the following argument : / do not 
see, etc., and the agreement with previous (§ 7 and 8) and subsequent 

(§ 10) concessions of Aristodemus. Kvoiovs, authors. w s tt e p 

sc. 6pa>. Ou5e yap. Tap here refers to a suppressed clause ; as per- 
haps, ironically : you have spoken excellently, for, etc. This kind of 
ellipsis before yap is especially frequent in dialogue in answers to ques- 
tions. Cf. II. 1. 2, 15; 3. 6; 6. 7, 15; III. 6. 12; 11. 7. Still ydp is 
frequently used merely to introduce the answer to a question, like a 
strengthened y4 which enters into its composition, yl &pa. See Kiihn. 

Gr. § 324. 2 ; L. Gr. H. § 840. d., and cf. IH. 5. 2. 10, 11, 16, et al. 

iavrov, in many Mss. and editions c-eavrov or oavrov. But it is easier 
to account for the introduction of aeavrov into the Mss. which have it, 
than eavrov into those where it is found. It seems also to be well estab- 
lished, that the reflexive pronoun of the third person takes the place of 
that of the first and second person, when the person to whom it refers is 
clearly denoted by the construction of the sentence, and the attention is 
not so much directed to a definite individual as to the fact that what is 
affirmed is restricted to the subject itself. Hence it signifies nearly the 
same as tdios. Cf. II. 1. 31 : rod 5e irdvTosv 7]dio~Tov aKovc/uLaros, iiraivov 
cavrris (self-praise), clvokoos e?; II. 6. 35; Anab. YI. 6. 15, et al. See 
Host's Gr. § 99 note ; Kiihn. Gr. § 302. 8 ; B. 127. K 5 ; L. Gr. II. § 628. 
aa. Kara ye tovto, according to this (sc. what you affirm). 

10. — Ovroi, hit not indeed ; the adversative force is not however in 
the roi, which is merely restrictive, but in the negative ov. See Kiihn. 

L. Gr. H. $758. Anm. % wj, for 3) &sTe (v. in III. 5. 17), as not 

unfrequently with the Inf. Cf. a different constr. in Apol. § 16 ; Hier. 

X. 1 ; Cyrop. I. 1. 2. occa fieyaXoirpeTreo-rcpov (sc. ov) ; k.t.X. 

In proportion as the divinity is more exalted and yet considers you 
worthy of regard, the more is he to be honored, or, the more exalted the 
being who deigns to regard you, the more, etc. For the omission of the 
participle ov, see II. 1. 32 : Ti/n^/jLat 5e fiaKio-ra* iravrwv . . . aya-rrvr^ jj.€m 
irvvepybs reKvlrais, k.t.\. (sc. ovo~a) ; 3. 15: &Toira \4yeis . . . Kal ovdaiuLccs 
lrphs o-ov, and in no manner suited to yourself. Cf. also Symp. IV. 25 : 



246 notes. 

Kal yap a.ir\7)(TTov (scil. %v) Kal eXiriSas Tivas yXvKeias Trapex^i ; and ex- 
amples collected in h. 1. by Bornemann. 

11. — "Ettcit' ovk 0U1..J see note upon I. 2. 26. o*. For this 

use of the relative after an interrogation, see I. 2. 64. op&bv av4~ 

crrrjaav, made erect, Cic. de Nat. Deor. II. 56. 146. Kal t\ttov kcxko- 

ira&eiv, (oh) Kal otyiv Kal aKorjv Kal arSya eveTro'n)<rav. Nearly all the 
Mss. have this passage as we have given it above, with the omission of 
the oh and a colon instead of a comma : KaKoirabuv • Kal, k.t A. Still 
various changes of the text have been proposed, but it seems hardly 
worth while to enumerate them. Changes of the text, unless it is mani- 
festly corrupt, are but an indifferent method of escaping a difficulty. If 
the oh is to be admitted from two Mss. which have KaKoira&eTvoDv, which 
is very doubtful, the idea seems to be : he made them of erect stature, 
so . . . that they may be less liable to injury, in those parts in which, oTs, 
the gods have placed the sight, etc. But it appears not to be altogether 
clear, how the erectness of man renders the parts of the body enumerated, 
less liable to injury than the same parts in beasts. It seems far more 
probable that oh should be omitted, and that the words from tj 5e 6p&6- 
tt]s to KaKoira&elv are parenthetical, and that the words Kal o^iu, k.t.\^ 
simply declare that the gods made men with otyiv, face, in its general 
sense, and olko^v, the power of hearing, and o-to/jlo, mouth, not so much 
as an* instrument of tasting as of speaking, by which man is distinguished 

from beasts. kptr^rols, lit., creeping tilings, from epwa ; but as this 

verb means to walk as well as to creep, its derivative epwerou is put for 
all ' things that walk on the earth, and thus is sometimes opposed to 
Trereij/a, winged animals. 

12. — Kal fx^v yXurrav ys. The particles Kal fifju indicate transi- 
tion to something new, which is adduced in confirmation (/ultju) of the 

general idea, and indeed, and truly. The yi is called suppletive by 

Kiihner and Hartung. It seems merely to indicate that the word after 
which it is placed is emphatic, or the word which is contrasted. This 
would be denoted by position in Latin and by the tone of voice in Eng- 
lish ; cf. I. 6. 3, 8 ; II. 2, 4 ; III. 4, 4 ; 5, 3, et al. Sometimes the yAp has 
an adversative force in such a connection : and (/cat), yet (firju), truly 
(yi), or, but indeed it is true, but truly. So in II. 3. 4, 14, 19 ; 8. 4, 5 ; 
10, 3 ; III. 1. 11, et al. See Kiihn. Gr. § 316. 1, and L. Gr. II. § 696. c, 

and 704. 1. 1 ; Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 401-404. o'lav . . . ap&povv. 

See upon the constr. oTos with the Infin. note, § 6. The idea is, that the 
gods made men with reason and with such organs that they can exhibit 
it tyavovvav, like the Gerund, or Abl. of means in Latin, by 



BOOK I. CHAP. IV. 247 

touching, etc. nal (rrj/xalveiv irdvra aW^Xois & fiov\6fJL€&a 9 

and (such oXav,) that we can make known, etc. "When two relative clauses 
succeed each other, the relative is frequently, as here, omitted with the 
last, or the constr. is entirely changed and a demonstrative takes the 
place of the relative. See examples in Kuhn. Gr. § 334. 1, and L. Gr. II. 
§ 799. The subject of the Infin., rifxas, is omitted as usual in Greek where 

there is no special emphasis to be put upon it. rb tie ...dovpai, . 9 

Trape'xeii/. The Infin. with the article in the Accus. is placed elliptic- 
ally in exclamations and vivid interrogations, indicating indignation, 
surprise, eta, the idea on which the Infin. depends being suppressed, as : 
ov ^avfiacnov ecrnv, or some similar phrase. See Host's Gr. § 12o, note 
5; Kuhn. Gr. § 308. R. 2, and L. Gr. II. § 652. 1. So in IV. 3. 5 sq.; 

cf. Bornemann upon Apol. § 17. p. 58. rod erovs x?^ vov ' The 

substantive with an attributive genitive which has the article, is often 
placed without it, when the idea of both nouns coalesces into one. This 
usage is represented in Kiihner's L. Gr. as confined to poetry, but cor- 
rected in his note in h. 1. Thus it is omitted in I. 5. 2 : iiu reXevry 
rod fiiov (life's end) ; Apol. 30 : iv KaraXvaei rod fiiov ; Anab. I. 1. 1 : 
TeAeurV rod piov, Cyrop. V. 1. 13 ; VII. 2. 20, et al. Sometimes, how- 
ever, the article is added to both substantives, as in L 9. 30 : iv ry 
re\€vry rod /3iou ; De Rep. Lac. X. 1. 

13. — Ou roivvv, see note upon I. 2. 29. .To'ivvv here indicates that 
care for the soul follows, as a natural consequence, from the great care 

of the deity for the body, which has just been exhibited. r)]v 

t//v%77j/ Kffario-rrjv. The Adj. placed in this way after the noun with 
the article has the force of a predicate, i. e., Kpario-rTjp ovorav, or fy Kpa- 
rio~rT] iariv. So in II. 1. 30 : ras aruM/xi/as fiaKaKas irapao'Kevdfy, and in 
III. 10. 8 ; IV. 7. 7, et al. Cf. § 12 : /jloutju rrjy rwv av&pdbwoov (yAvrrav) 
iiroi7](rav, /c.r.A., i. e., 7] rccv av&p. yXccrra, fiovrj iarrly, %v GTroir\o'av. On 
the other hand t\ /jloptj y\wrra, the only tongue. See Rost's Gr. § 9S. 

Anm. 1; Kuhn. Gr. § 245. 3. (b) ; L. Gr. II. § 493. Sewv . . . yesi)- 

r a i on elari 0ea>j/ is the Gen. of the person of whom a thing is per- 
ceived ; Kuhn. Gr. § 273. 5. (f ). For the attraction, see Kuhn. Gr. § 347. 
3. In Anab. L 2. 22, there is a sentence constructed much like this with 
the Accus. instead of the Genit. : yo&ero ro re Mevcouos (rrpdrevua on 

^5?7 eV KiAi/cict fy. For the sentiment, cf. Cic. JSat. Deor. II. 01. 

rS)v ra [xiyiffra. kol\ KaWio-ra (Tvvr a\dvr wv . Compare with 

this IV. 3. 13: 6 rbv o\ov koct/jlov crvvrdrroov Te kcu o'vyex^v. ri 

5e (pvXov &X\o t) &v&pcdTToi &eovs & ep air evov o~ i ; and what 
tribe other than, or, besides, etc. For the attraction of the verb to the 
plural here, by fofrpuvoi, see Kuhn. Gr. § 242. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. $ 429. The 



248 NOTES. 

same constr. is found also in Latin, as in Sallust, Jug. L. 6 : opportunioi 
fugae collis, quam campi fuerant. Cic. Phil. IV. 4: Quis igitur ilium 

Consulem, nisi latrones putant. t) $vxv $1 ^dAmj, Accus. plur 

contract, of the 3d Decl. For this use of the plur. to denote an abstract 

idea, see Kuhn. Gr. § 243. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 408. p. 29, and cf. II. 1. 6. 

eKTrovrio'ai. The verb *iarove7v is generally transitive and followed bj 
an Accus. ; but here Intrans. and with a Prep, before the Accus. 

14. — Oy yap, nonne igitur, is it not then? Tap conclusive; see I. 3. 

10. Trap a ra d\\a £&a, prae> or, praeter, etc. The Prep, irapd with 

the Accus. sometimes denotes comparison. So in IV. 4. 1 : napa robs a\- 
Kovs evraKTuv. See Kuhn. Gr. § 297. III. (b) ; B. 147. irapd c. Accus. 3 * 

L. Gr. II. §615. S. 305. dv&pcoTroi, without the article; so in the 

preceding section ; III. 12. 5 ; IV. 1, 2 ; 3. 7 ; 4. 6, etc. This is one of the 
nouns that is sufficiently definite in itself, and consequently does not need 
the article, but for the sake of emphasis, or to denote some special signifi- 
cance. See Kuhn. Gr. § 244. 2. R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 484. Anm. cpvaei is 

added to indicate that it is something more than an acquired superiority 

that man possesses. fiobs av. The particle dv is rhetorical, giving 

emphasis to jSoos ,' so not unfrequently when repeated, whilst at other times 

' it is placed at the beginning of a clause to show at the outset that the 

predicate is conditional ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 261. 3. (b) and (a), and L. Gr. 

II. § 458. 2. See numerous examples of such a use in Bornemann, Apol. 

§ 6, and Kruger Anab. III. 1. 6. ^X 0iV -> m£i J agree with du^pca-rros 

to be supplied from dv&poonoi or with t*s, not unusually omitted with a 

Partic. or adjective. d/jupor € poor tui/ (i. e. cr&jjia and ^vxn) TrAet- 

trrov apical/ TeTwxTjKws, utrumque praestantissimum (an imum et cor- 
pus) consecutus. or av ri tx o it) <t oo a i> k.tA., when they do what ? 

i. e., what must the gods do, so that you shall believe that they care for 
you ? For the change here to a direct interrogation, see Kuhn. Gr. § 344. 

R. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 842. 1. vonizts, Attic future indicative; for its 

formation and use, see Kuhn. Gr. § 117, and numerous examples in 
Fritzsch. in Quaest. Luc. p. 134-136. 

15* — 2 e i^aipovvres iv afxeXeia, Karari&evrai, selecting you alone, 
place you in forgetfulness. The direct discourse is here again assumed, 
cf. III. 5. 14, Cyrop. 1. 3. 5 ; II. 3. 8. 

16. — Ej fxj] Zvvarol l\Gav, sc. eu k6X nanus iroi&v. na\, &C~ 

cording to our idiom, may be rendered, or. e|a7raTcy/*eVous, (sc, 

ri? So|?7, cos ol &eol Wavoi elo'iv ev, ac.t.A.) 

IT. — 5 H ya&L Hermann says : " This is a friendly appellation which 
is especially employed when it is desired to give one a gentle admonition. 



book i. chap. y. 249 

For it designates an almost entirely concealed reproof, like o bone in 
Latin. The Greeks also make use of S> jSeA-ntrre ;" ad Viger. § 64. C£ 
III. 7. 9, and II. 3. 1 6. In this last passage e^rj is also used, as in h. 1., 
although there is no change of speaker. This repetition is not unfre- 
quent in animated narration, and serves to direct the mind of the hearer 
more particularly to what is said. So in II. 7. 10, and III. 4. 12. Cf. 

note upon II. 4. 1. In quit is repeated in the same way in Latin. 

ivuv, sc. iv t<£ aco/jLari. The object of the following verb is not un- 
frequently to be supplied with a participle. Cf. Anab. I. 8. 11 : KaXecras 

TrapeKeXevero ro7s "EAArivi : i. e., kcl\. robs "EAArjvas irapzic. avrols. 

iv iravrl (ppovqcriv, intelligence which is in everything. kolI 

firjj sc. ofear&ai xp4 an( l y ou should not suppose, etc. There is also 
the same ellipsis after (jLrjdh just below. The reason of the change from 
Kal /j.7] to (j.7)8e may be seen in Kiihn. Gr. § 321. 2. Cf. I. 2. 60, and III. 

7. 9. ire pi T&V iv Alyiirrca Kal iv 2 i k e A 1 a . For the ellipsis 

of Trepl t&v, see note upon I. 3. 3. 

18. — *H*/ jxdvroi, if truly. i&eAovras . . . freA-horovcTij see note 

upon I. 2. 9. our co, so, (inserted for the sake of distinctness after 

the preceding clause. robv §euv irelpav Aa/m/Savy 5 &epa~ 

ireixav, to make a trial of the gods by worshipping them. e?, 

whether. y v doer y to &e?ov ori, k.t.A. For the constr. cf. §13 

above. e?r 1 //, e Ae7o~ & a 1 avTovs. The different readings, with 

avrovs omitted, and with avro in its place, seem to have arisen from a 
supposed difficulty in referring the plural pronoun to a singular antece- 
dent (to Ssiov). But such constructions, Kara avvsaiv, are not unusual 
in both Greek and Latin authors. So in II. 3. 9. Cf. Bornemann Sym- 
pos. IV. 63. p. 154. For the repetition of the subject by the pronoun, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 304. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10. 

19. — Tavn-a \iycav, by saying these things. onSre virb rSov 

y.v&p(*>Trwv Qpepvro. See note upon I. 2. 57: eVeiS^ 6/j.oAoyriaairo. 

-iireiirep i\yi\G aivr 0. For this use of the Opt,, see B. 139. m. 15, 

and 44. — — findev &v irore, . . . SiaAa&elV, nothing ... can ever 
escape the notice of, etc, 



CHAPTER V. 

1. — Et Se 57). In Attic Greek a fact or a general thought is fre- 
quently introduced by €?, and the sentence is i/TrofreriKcas, only in form. 
The tf is nearly the same as iireid-f], quoniam, since; (Efye is also 
used in the same manner as inel ye ;) 5tj then corresponds to the Latin 

11* 



250 NOTES. 

Jam, or, vero, and indicates that the thing is established, is beyond 
doubt. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 259 sq. ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. $ 691, 
and Gr. § 315. 1. Cf. I. 6. 9 ; II. 6. 20 ; Sympos. IY. 18. In Latin the 
same idea is frequently expressed by inserting ut est, or, ut est certe 

after si, as: si, ut est certe. kclI iyKpdrcia kcl\6v re... 

io-rtv, self-government is both an honorable and good possession (acqui- 
sition). TrpovPipa£€ ; see I. 2. 17. *fl &vdpes, in Latin the 

Voc. viri would not occupy the first place in the sentence. &v- 

dpa, simply, one, anyone, aliquis. Some suppose that &udpa is used 
here with some speciality of meaning, a real man, but I do not so under- 
stand it. fxzv . . . 5 e, both . . . and. tivriv* Uv al<r&avoifAs&a. 

The Opt. has the same force here as in a conditional sentence. The par- 
ticle b\v refers to a suppressed clause, as et ri>xoi, if it might be ; see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 3. (4), (a) ; L. Gr. II. 798 ; cf. a different use of &y with 
the Opt. in I. 2. 6, and note. The participle &v is frequently not ex- 
pressed with the adjective or substantive, after verba sentiendi or decla- 

randi. See Kiihn. II. § 656. 3. tjttw yacrpbs, ic.r.A., inferior to, 

subject to, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 275. 1.2; L. Gr. II. § 361 ; Rost § 108, 
p. 515, and cf. IV. 5. 11 : avfipl r\rrovi tqou 5ia rod orw/naros tjBov&v. Thus 

in Latin with the Abl. : inferior voluptatibus. irovov. 

"Urroov irovov, = one who is inferior to labor, yields to it, does not bear 
up under it. robs iro Ac pious Kparrjorai. Kparetv is more inten- 
sive with the Accus. than with the genitive. "With the genitive it signi- 
fies merely to rule, to have in one's power ; with the Accus. to subjugate, 
to conquer. See Kiihn. Gr. § 275. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 538. Anm. 2 
Rost, § 108. Anm. 4. 

2* — 'E7rl reAcury rod filov. See note, L 4. 12: rod erovs XP^' 

vov. frvyarepas TrapSivous', cf. Cyrop. IV. 6.9: eari 5e fioi 

f(pr], ical frvydryp irap&ivos, K.r.A. iraidev(raL . . . 8ia<puAd£ai, K.r.A. ; 

these infinitives denote a purpose, and may be rendered in Eng. pas- 
sively ; see B. 180.3. b\\i6-Kio-r ov els radra, worthy of trust 

in respect of these things; els = Lat. de. Tjyyo-ofxs&a. For the 

use of the Indie, in the Apodosis, after el with the Optat. in the Protasis, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. 3. (b), and L. Gr. II. § 819. tiovAcp 8\ K.r.A, 

The apa is to be repeated here, by anaphora, from the preceding sen- 
tence. epywv eiricrracriv. The noun ipyov is frequently used, as is 

also the Latin opus (opus facere = agrum colere), for agricultural labor. 

roiovrov. Some editors insert the article before this word. And 

it is so used in § 1, and often elsewhere, when a person well known or 
previously described is referred to. Cf. § 5 ; I. 2. 37 : rcov &A. r&v roiou- 
tgov, also Cyrop. V. 5. 32. Often, too, where the whole class of those whe 



BOOK I. CHAP. V. 251 

are such, is referred to, the article is used, but ne rer where only one 
individual of the kind is designated. 

3. — 'AX A a priv, simply but in the minor proposition, or, hut indeed. 

et ye fiTjSh $ov\oi' aKparij de^ai/jie^r' &v, if we would not 

ever receive a servant, who was intemperate ; i. e., if he might be 
intemperate, el ovros aKpar^s efy, a conditional phrase to which the 
particle 'dv here refers. Thus it is often used with reference to such a 
clause, implied in a word, which is to be mentally supplied. The nice 
shades of meaning, which the Greeks could express by the- use of this 
particle, , should not escape the student's notice. Mrjde, not even, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 321* 2. For the construction of the Optat. devalued? with 
dv, after el, see Kiihn. Gr. § 340. 6 ; L. Gr. II. 525. Anm. 6; Host, §121. 

Anm. 8. avrov ye. Autos in contrast with SovAos, in Greek, 

signifies, one who is free and of good lineage, and here it may be ren- 
dered, we ourselves, or, one himself, literally, (for the reflexive,) one's self. 

Te gives emphasis to the contrast. Kal yap. Kai gives emphasis to 

ovTcas, not so also. roov, dAXwv a(paipov/j.epoL xp^l l ULar a ' 

The most common construction of a<paipe?(r&ai, is with two accusa- 
tives, yet the construction with the Genit. of the person and Accus. of 
the thing, as here, is somewhat frequent ; so in Cyrop. Y. 4. 29 ; VII. 4. 
11 ; Demosth. De Corona 232. 22, et al. It is very rarely followed by 
the Accus. of the person and the Genit. of the thing, in which case it sig- 
nifies to restrain, etc. 'Airoo-repe'iv also admits these three modes of con- 
struction, but whilst it oftenest has two accusatives, it is very often 
followed by the Accus. of the person and Genit. of the thing, as in Cyrop. 
III. 1. 11, and but very rarely with the Genit. of the person and Accus. 
of the thing, as in D. Venat. XII. 8. KaKovpyos . . . rwv dXAwv. Ka- 
Kovpyos has the force and construction of a substantive. 

5,~Apd ye ov. See note upon I. 5. 11. The particle ye with the 
interrogative denotes that having enumerated or passing by all else, the 
author proceeds to the last particular which is added with confidence in 
its validity. It may be rendered, in fine, denique. See Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. S. 377. Cf. HI. 2. 1, and note ; also III. 8. 3 : *Apd ye... 

ipooTas fie, Do you, in fine, ask me. /cp7]7r?5a. The noun Kpniris 

signifies, lit., a kind of boct, and then generally a foundation, ground- 
work. So in Pind. Pyth. IV. 138 (Boeckh.) : fidkAero Kprjir'tda orotywv 
e-TreW, foundation of a wise discourse. The same, VII. 3, et al. Upon 
the nature and value of temperance, as held by ancient philosophers, 
see Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 13, 30, and Kuhner's note, and also the discus* 
Bion in II. 1 below. 



252 NOTES. 

AiareSt'iT] kcl\ rb uw/ia, k.t.A., be constituted both in body and 
mind. For the constr. of the passive with an Accus., see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 281. 1; L. Gr. II. § 565. 1. 'E/iol fiev, yciv solitaire, see note upon 

I. 1. 1. v)) T7)v "Rpavy a common oath among Athenian women, 

but probably not found in use by other men besides Socrates, although 
somewhat frequent with him ; cf. III. 10. 9 ; 11. 5 ; IV. 2. 9, etc. Con- 
cerning its use in Plato, see Stallbaum upon Hipp. Maj. p. 291. E. 

dovhevovra Se, opposed to eAeu&epw jxlv av^pl in the preceding clause. 

iKereveip. The construction with a verbal .adjective, (as here 

with evicTov) often passes into a simple infinitive. Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 
R. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 587. Anm. 4. Cf. De Re Equ. III. 7, where Xt)ttt4ov 

ireipav is changed to irtipav Xa^dveiv. §ecnroTa>v ayab&v tu- 

%e2V. The idea of this passage seems to be that, whilst a free man 
should pray that he may not have an intemperate servant, he who is 
already enslaved to his passions and appetites should supplicate that he 
may have good masters, i. e., those who by good example, precept, and 
guidance, may exercise just restraint over him. The idea that by deano-* 
toov ayafr. virtues are to be understood seems not to be well authorized, 
for although vices, passions, evil desires, etc., are called Seo-wSrai and 5eV 
iroivai, virtues are never so designated ; neither are persons spoken of 
as enslaved to virtue : SovXeveiv rfj apery. 

6. — ^Epyois t) ro?s \6yois, in deed than in word. rcav dia 

rod (rdofxaros 7)8ovu>v> the pleasures of the body, or, which are 
experienced by the body. The common use of the article, in giving the 
force of an adjective to the words intervening between it and its noun, 

is evident here. aWa Ka\ ttjs Sia tcov XP 7 ?/ XC * T&,,, > du ^ a ^ so 

of that (r/dovrjs, pleasure) which is obtained by wealth. — nap a rov 

tvxoptos, from anyone, quispiam, or, quilibet. 8e<rir6- 

T7)v eavrov. Cf. I. 2. 6. oi> 5 edicts fjrrov alvxpav. This 

phrase is in accordance with the Greek usage, although from the analogy 
of other languages we should expect : oi>x r\rrov alcrxpau tf dWrjv nvd ; 
i. e., the place of the object with which the thing is compared, rU, is 
supplied by another pronoun, coalescing w T ith the negative, (ovdels) in 
the Genit. with the comparative adjective ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 588. 
&nm. 3 Cf. IIL 5. 18 ; IV. 2. 12 ; De Vectig. I. 1. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1. — ^A^ioVf sc. ecnV, it is worth while, or, it is of consequence. 

avrov Ka\ a irpbs . . . /*}/ Trapa\nre7v f is equivalent to abrov irols 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 258 

Ayricpcoi/ra \6yovs jjl)] itapaXnrsiv, not to pass by his conversation with 
Antiphon; cf. Plat Rep. IV. p. 439. B. The Genit. avrov depends 
upon the relative clause & . . . die\zx& 7 l> which is equivalent to \6yovs. 

r<p 'SaKpdret. We should naturally expect avra> here, as the Pron. 

avrov precedes, but the Greek frequently repeats the substantive after a 
pronoun or a noun, especially if there will be too great a concurrence of 
pronouns, as there would have been here, avrov, avrS, avr&u. Cf. II. 5. 4. 
Proper names, in particular, are often repeated where a pronoun might 
be expected. Cf. Anab. I. 9. 15 ; Lycurg. contra Leocrat. 87. p. 220. 

2* — ?& ^(t>Kpares; see note upon I. 5. 1. Tavavria rrjs (j)i\o- 
*o(pias airo\z\avK£vai, to have been the participant of the very 
opposite from philosophy. For the construction of the Genit. of the 
source of enjoyment with the Accus. of the thing enjoyed, see Kiihn* Gr. 
§ 273. 5. (c) ; L. Gr. II. § 526. Anna. 4 ; Rost, § 108. Anm. 16, See also 

IV. 5.10. yo vv, compounded of ye and ovv, surely, at least, is 

often used after the general nature of a subject has been explained, and 
one argument or example, which is especially forcible, is adduced as suf- 
ficient proof. Cf. § 11 ; II. 1. 1 ; III. 3. 1 ; 10. 1, etc. It sometimes is 
simply a particle of affirmation, certainly, surely ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 

R. 6. ov5' av ets, emphatic, for ovdtls av. So in II. 6. 4 ; 7. 14 : 

obd 1 vcp 1 kvhs a5iKovfj.€voL; III. 5. 21, etc. So in Latin, non ullus, is 
• written for null us for the sake of emphasis. See Kiihn. Tqsc. Disp. I. 

39. 94, Var. Lectt. criria re. The explanatory clause is frequently 

asyndic both in Latin and Greek. The re corresponds with the follow- 
ing Kai. — — tfidriov i] fi'<p ieaai. Verbs which in the Act. voice take 

two accusatives, retain one in the Mid. ; see B. 135. 4. ov fxovov , . . 

a A A. a, not only.., but. This formula is used where the thought in the 
first clause is not denied, but the last is added as of more weight or of 
greater extent than the former, on which it is based. It accordingly dif- 
fers from ovk . . . a\\d, for the former clause, when these particles are 
used, is excluded by the latter which takes its place. It is also to be 
distinguished from ov fiouov . . . aWa. Kai, where the first idea as it stands 
alone is denied, but is affirmed as modified by the last clause. There are 
examples, though rare, where this last formula does not seem to differ from 
the one in our passage, as Plat. Sympos. p. 219, E : ov \xovov 4/j.ov Trepirjy, 
aWa Kai rdv &\\cov airavrav, but Klihner thinks that in such cases the 
Kai may have been carelessly added. Stallb. Plat. Sympos. p. *206. A. in 

Var. Lectt., and Bremius in Excursus IX. ad Isocr. apvirodrjrSs. 

This custom of going barefoot adopted by Socrates, was the more conspi- 
euous, since the Athenians especially prided themselves in the beauty 
of their sandals : and this fact undoubtedly gave rise to hi3 habit, as a. 



254 notes. 

reproof of the luxury and effeminacy of the times. See Aristoph. 
Clouds, 103 : 

" Those squalid, barefoot, beggarly impostors, 

of whose sect 

Are Socrates and Chaerephon." 

Also cf. Mitchel's note and v. 362; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229. A. d x l' 

Tcav y not without the inner garment, inr€v$vTris, but the outer, eVej/Su- 
T7]s which, kolt e£oxV, the ancients were accustomed to call tunic ; and 

those who were without it, were axtTawey. See Ernesti in h. 1. 

diaT€\e?s. Aiare\e?y used without the participle lav. So in Agesil. 
VI. 8 and 4, et alibi. So also diayiyvtcr&ai, in II. 8. 5, and Cyrop. I. 2. 
15; and Tvy%dveiv r Hellen. IV. 3. 3 ; 8. 29 ; and Kvpe7v. See Kiihn. L. 
Gr. II. § 664. Anm. 1. In reference to Socrates' dress, see Plat. Phaedr. 
p. 2£9 ; Sympos. p. 1H, 220. 

3. — Kal fi^jp...y€. See note 1.4. 12. &sirep ica\, for the 

repetition of /cat in comparisons, see note upon I. 1 . 6. ovrco k a I . . 

dia&-f}(T€is, you also will so dispose your disciples (that they imitate 
your frugality). Cf. IV. 2. 40. 

4. — E T7T€,...Ao/ce?s fxoi ifyt). It is not unusual to interpose ecprj 
in the middle of a sentence which is preceded by a verb of like signifi- 
cation. So in Sympos. 1. 15 ; Plat. Sympos. p. 202. C. et al. Rarely is 
the same word ecpy] repeated as in Cyrop. II. 2. 13. The same idiom is 
somewhat frequent in Latin, where i n q u i t follows respondit. See 

Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. V. 36. 105. ri x a ^ 67r0i/ ycr^rjcrai tov/jlov fiiov, 

i. e., in my manner of life. For the government of the Genit., see 
Kuhn, Gr. § 273. 5. (f.), and L. Gr. II. § 528. Anm. 3. Cf. I. 1. 12; III. 
^. 11. Tqvjjl.ov is in many editions written without contraction rod ifiou. 

5* — TlSrepov, SC. x a ^ 7rou fjcr&TjO'ai rod i/iov fiiov, on, is the 

severity which you see in my manner of life this, that, etc. ro7s 

uev AapPdv overly... tfiol Se /utj XafifidvovrL. Two enuncia 
tions are frequently introduced by yueV . . . §e when the first is only in- 
tended to give force to the idea in the latter by contrast. So here and 
in II. 1. 6 ; II. 1. 8 ; 7. 11 ; III. 9. 8, et al. Sometimes two phrases are 

tims placed in contrast without the fiev, but with far less force. 

<pav\i(eis (from (pav\os, bad, mean, etc.), do you hold cheap, despise. 

<ws . . . sG&iovros 4/j.ov, k.t.A., that I eat less healthful food than 

yon. The longer form of the pronoun ipod, is here used instead of the 
shorter pov in the preceding clause on account of the contrast. For the 
constr. of the participle in the genitive absolute, see note upon I. 1. 4 : 

bs rod datfioyiov irposT)fia.ivovTos. w s. X a ^ €7rc ^ T6 P a > noplo'ao'&ai 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 255 

r a eua 5 iaiT7) jxara. "With x a ^ 7r( *> T€ P a > ovra is to be supplied from 
the following clause : ySicc . . . ovra. The Accus. absolute here is to be 
put in the same construction in translating as the Genit. preceding- 
because that my food, means of living, are more difficult to be procured, 
etc. See B. 145. N. 7 ; Kuhn. § 312. 6. (c) ; L. Gr. II. § 673. The first 
Aor. Infin. iroplaaa^ai depends upon the adjective x a ^ €7T( t>Tepa, and may 
be rendered passively like the supine in -u in Latin. So both the Infin. 
Act. and Mid. is used after several adjectives, nouns, etc. See Kuhn. 
§ 306. 1. R. 10 ; L. Gr. II. § 640. Anm. 3. Cf. § 9 : x^^TaTa, e«P«", 

k.tA. II. 1. 22; III. 8. 8. dia rb . . ,'elvai, Inf. with did in giving 

a reason as often in Greek. 6 fxev rjdio-Ta icr&io)t/ t he who eats 

with an appetite, a relish. rod /jltj irapSvros ...ttotov, drink 

that is not in readiness, obtained with difficulty. 

6* — Ta ye fi^jy tfidria. The noun is here placed at the beginning 
of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and is strictly in what the old 
Grammarians call a case of synecdoche : as to garments, you know, etc. 

Upon ye fi^v, see note, I. 4. 5: offfioov ye jxi\i/. Kal vTroS-rj/uLaTa, 

Be. oia& 3 on. ydr) .. . e/ue .. .d la tyvxos fxaWov rov evdov 

fieyovra, k.t.\. The idea is: now then have you ever perceived that, 
I (who do not wear sandals), have either remained at home more than 
another, rov (who wears them), or, on account of the heat, contended 
with any one, rca, for a shade, or, that from suffering, rb a\ye?y, in my 
feet, I have not gone wherever I wished ? For the Accus. robs TroBas, 
see Kuhn. § 279. 7. "Evdoy = Lat. do mi, from Prep. eV, in. In refer- 
ence to the idea in this passage, cf. Plat. Symp. p. 220. A B. 

y, — Me\eT7)o~avTes, sc. <rb a-wixa. Part, denoting the means, as 
often. a/xe\r](rdvrcov, neglecting it. irpbs hv ; (many edi- 
tions have irpbs a and & &v ;) in respect to that in regard to, or, for 

which they exercise. 'E/ue fie &pa ovk otei, k.t.K., do you not 

suppose that I who always exercise myself to bear with my body what- 
ever happens to it, can do it more easily than you, etc. T $ aw/jLan is 
to be rendered with Kaprepelv, as Dat. of means or instrument, and nap- 
Tepetv depends upon the Part. fxeAeruvra ; cf. III. 9. 14. Apolog. § 3. 

8. — Tov . .. fify SovXeveiv . ..yao~rp\ ,..o1ei ri &\\o alrica- 
-epov, do you suppose any thing else is more the cause of my not 
being a slave, etc ? The Inf. in the Genit. with the Art, is governed by 
the Adj. alriwTepov. The negative yA\ is used, as generally with the 
Infin., connected with the article, to denote that an idea exists subjec- 
tively, in the conceptions of the speaker, Kuhn. Gr. § 318. 4. ev- 

^ p a iv e i ; this verb belongs to both members of the sentence, and 



256 notes. 

may be translated with the latter only, as if written : a oh \x6vov h 
Xpeiat vvra (while we use them), aAAa kol\ £\irib*as irapexovra ael uxpz- 
\7}<reiv cvcppaivei. A verb belonging to two members of a sentence ia 
often put in the first only in Greek, as well as in our own language. 

Cf. I. 7. 3 ; II. 4. 2, et al. Kal ix^y...ye, see note upon I. 4. 12. 

ol...ol6fi*voi fiTj^v ev irpdrreiu, those supposing that they 

do not prosper in every thing. The phrase, c3 Trpdrreiv, is really ellip- 
tical for eS 7rpa.TT€iu ra avrov. The phrase ev irpdrreiv has two senses, 
to do well and to be prosperous ; sometimes it passes from one significa- 
tion to the other in the same sentence. cos ed irpdrrovresy as 

those who are in prosperity. For a similar play upon words, see Stallb. 
Plat. Charmid. p. 172. A; Alcifr. I. p. 116. B. et al. Concerning the 

sentiment, see III. 9. 14, 15. v) &AA' on Uv rvyx^vtao-iv *P~ 

ya^6fx.evoi y or any thing else about which they may be employed. The 
verb rvyxdueipj when used with a Parti c. as its complement, need not 
always be rendered at all. It indicates that the event designated by 
the Par tic. is one which takes place, not by design, but by chance, or in 
the ordinary course of nature, etc. See Kiihn. § 310, 4, (1). 

9. — ElVcu, is produced, flows from. 'Sdrjv airb rod eavrSv 

tq 7}ye?o-drai /3 € A r i « , as from the feeling that one's self is becoming 
better, and is acquiring better friends, kcl\ <pi\ovs a/j.eivovs KTaa&ai, i. e., 
is so acquiring them that they are better, &sre afieivovs yiyveaScu. This 
is similar in construction to the phrase : iraiSeveu/ riva crotpSv, i. e., irai- 
Seceiv Tiva> Sosre aocpbu ylyj/ea&ai. This question, as indicating Socrates' 
two principal sources of enjoyment, and, I might add, incentives to 
action, (i. e., self-improvement and the improvement of others by friendly 
intercourse,) is worthy of the prince of heathen moralists and philoso- 
phers. roivvvy seel. 2, 34.- ravra vofxi£(av, i. e., that I an? 

becoming better and acquiring better friends. iav Be Br) ; cf. note, 

and see I. 5. 1. irXeioov <rx<> A7/, k.t.A., more leisure to care for, etc, 

to irapbv, that which is present or easily procured. £ktto 

\iopK7)&ei7} ; this word seems to be used here in referring to persons, 
in the sense of eAe?*/, to take captive; so fought against as to be taken. 
Eellen. II. 4. 3, and Thucyd. I. 131, have been referred to as examples 

of this signif. of the word. rS>v x a ^ €W(aT °'' ra)J/ tvpilv, of things 

most difficult to be obtained, with which roh pdo-rois iurvyxdvei is con- 
trasted ; cf. the use of the latter supine in Latin. aptcovi/Tcas XP^ m 

aevos = apKovjxevoSy contented. 

10. — "Eotwas .. . olofxivy. With the verb £oik4vcu, the participle 
may be put either in the Dat. as here, or in the Nominative. See Kiihn 
§ 310. R. 2; L. Gr. II. § 656. 2. For the Dat. cf. Sympos. 11, 15, and 



BOOK I. CHAP. VI. 257 

for the Norn., Hellen. VI. 3. 8, and Anab. IIL 5, 13. fj.r]deybs 8e 

etr&ai Selou elvai; in regard to this principle of the Socrat.c pliilo 
sophy, see Ritter's Hist. Phil. II. p. 66 sq., and Brandis, Gesch. Phil. IL 
S. 9. For Seeaftai many editors read, 8e7a&ai. But Xenophon seems 
to have had a preference for the full form of this word; see. Kuhn. Gr. 
§ 137. 2 ; L. Gr. I. 144. 

11. — 'Ey a> ro i, I indeed, or, for my part See II. 1. 11, 13. The 
strengthening particle rot is often used with pronouns, and with other 
particles esp. in answering questions ; cf. note upon I. 2. 46, and also see 

Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 3 ; L. Gr. II. §705. 1. <re per diKaiov, for which 

one Ms. and some editors read: ae hinaiov fieu. It does not seem neces- 
sary to deviate from the reading of all the other Mss., since even the 
best Attic writers do not always maintain perfect regularity in the col- 
location of the particles \x£v and 5e after the word which they qualify. 

See Kuhn. Gr. § 322. R. 2. doicels 5e; in Latin, instead of the 

Conj. the relative quod would be employed in such a connection as 

this: ''quod etiam ipse mihi videris." yo vv, see note upon § 2. 

TTpdrrTjy see note I. 2. 5: eirparrero. Kairoi ...ye, see note 

1.2.3. ovfievl Uu fXT) tirt, ir poind. So'itjs, a XX* ovb", k.t.A., I 

say not, that you would not give them to any one gratuitously, but not 
without a full price, i. e., /j.tj xiyco 'ori, k.t.X., like the Latin, ne dicam. 
Cf. II. 9. 8. Cyrop. I. 3. 10. See Hermann ad Viger. 253 ; Kuhn. Gr. 

§321.3; B. 150.1. eXarrov t?)s a^ias, i.e., eXarrov f) 7} a|;a 

rourcav rccv xP 7 )} JL ^ Tcau «ttj. Cf. II. 5. 5 : rb irXetov rrjs a£ias ', H. 1. 22 ; 

III. 11. 1; 13. 5, etal. See also Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 751. 4. afie, 

sc. ti;jl7), its price or value. 

12. — El kcl\ tt)v (Tvvova-ioLv. The particles el kol\ are not to be 
taken together, but koa belongs with r V cvvovciav : also ; and con 
trasts that word with rb ifxaTiov, k.t.X. ^vi/ovcriav (from (rweijui) means 
literally,- a being with ; here, the intercourse of teacher and pupil, or, 

master and disciple. Aivaios fiev ovv olv e%y)s. The order of 

the words would here be inverted in Latin : Sis (or eris) ergo sane Justus. 

trocpbs Se ovk av\ sc. ei^y. The particle tv is found without a 

verb where it may be readily supplied from the context : see Kuhn. L. 
Gr. H. § 456. Cf. Anab. III. 2. 24, and passages from Plato, cited in 

Kiihner's Gr. as above referred to. \xr\^ev6% ye cL^ia, things worth 

nothing, of no value ; ye gives emphasis to fj.rj5ev6s. 

13. — n a p ' ->iijl?v voKLi^eraL, k.t.X. Tlie order of the thought in 
this passage is : irap t\\CLv vojxi^erai bfAoiccs fiev tcaXov, 6/j.olcos 5e alo~xpbv 
thai tt\v &pav koX t)]v cro<piav Siari&ecrdcu. It seems to us equally 



258 notes. 

honorable and equally base to set to sale beauty and wisdom ; i. e., how- 
ever base it may be to prostitute physical beauty for gain, it is equally 
base to make pecuniary gain from wisdom ; and as it is honorable to sell 
(impart) beauty to one who is a lover of the good and true, in order to 
acquire him as a friend, and for this purpose to impart beauty of mind 
(i. e., the love of the good and beautiful) to him, so is it to impart wis- 
dom to others who desire it, not from love of gain, but in order to con 
ciliate them as friends. In reference to dfioicos fieu . . . bjxoiois 5e, cf. Ilier 
X. 8 : S/uLoiccs fieu ro?s o~o?s iSiois, o/xoicos 8e roh aua rrjv x c * > P al/ ' Plat. 
Sympos. p. 181.B. Atari&e(r&ai f which is used of merchants who expose 
their goods for sale, is fitly chosen to characterize the conduct of the 
Sophists, who communicated their wisdom to any one who might desire 

it, for a pecuniary reward. rovrov <pi\ou kavry iroirirai. The 

reflexive pronoun is not unfrequently used with the Mid. Voice, espe- 
cially in antitheses, in order to bring out more distinctly the reflexive 
sense of the verb. So in Cyrop. III. 2. 22 : IV. 2. 22 ; VIII. 7. 13, etc. 
Still we have in this same section : <piXov iroirirai without the pronoun. 

See Kiihn. -Gr. § 250. R. 3, and L. Gr. II. § 398. 2. ri)v o-o<piav... 

rob s . . . ircoAovj/ras. The noun rrjv aocpiav is placed at the beginning 
of the clause for the sake of emphasis. The usual order of the words 
would be : robs fxev rrju o~o(piav irooXovvras. Cf. II. 2. 4 : rovrov -ye ruv 

airoKvcrovroov ; IV. 4. 7: irspl api^fxooi/ rols ipccruaiu. o~o<piarras 

&sirGp iropvovs; see note, I. 1. 11. By the addition of cbsnep iropvovs 
here the idea of prostituting wisdom, i. e., giving it for a reward, as the 

irSppos did the body, is distinctly expressed. evtyva. Some few 

Mss. have the form evcpvrj. But there seems to be no reason for changing 
the text. The form in -a is found in III. 1. 11? ej/Sea, and in 3. 13, 
although in the latter case there are various readings. In Plato both 
forms are used, but the form in -a more frequently. Kiihn. L. Gr. I. § 15. 
Anm. 3, says that in such words ea is contracted into a, although the 

contraction 7) is sometimes found. iroirirai. Many editors here 

adopt the reading iroie?rat, which is found in two or three Mss. But the 
subjunctive seems to be required, and although we should expect &v with 
the Subj. in a relative clause, yet it is omitted in the preceding clause : 
rovrov <pl\ov kavrcp 7roir)rai, to which this seems to be conformed. Still 
if, as Matthiae supposes, it were necessary, it might easily have been 
omitted in copying, after oo-ris 8e in consequence of the similar words 

%v av following. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 796 1. %xv aya&ov. For 

the use of ix* LV with the signification, to be possessed of, to know; 
cf. § 14: <rx&; I. 6. 13 ; II. 2. 6; III. 2. 1. This word is employed in 
reference to any thing that is in one's power, whether external or inter- 
nal. Thus we find it followed Dy /raAAos and crco^poo-i^j/, as well aa 
lvvay.sis> apKas, etc. 



BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 259 

14. — 'Eyw 5' ovv /cat, and 1 accordingly myself, a Wo is cwi- 

fry/At, commend, recommend to others. So frequently in Xenophon, 
v. Bornernann in Index to Anab. p. 67.3, and in note Sympos. IV. 63. 

p. 154. Trap 3 av . . . oxpeATicr ev&ai . . . aperyv, from whom I 

think they will be in any way benefited in respect to virtue. For the 
future ou<pe\7](r€(7&ai, v. note upon I. 1. 8 : avidaerai . . . areprjaerai, and 

Kiihn. Gr. § 251. 3. R. robv iraKai (ro<pcov avdpooy. Some, as 

C. F. Hermann, have referred these words to the early poets rather than 
the philosophers. But this rather forced, though by no means impossible 
interpretation, is not necessary. For Socrates does not affirm that he 
inculcated the dogmas of t}ie Sophists; but, he says, ifvre find anything 
good in them (and he doubtless found much, see Introd.) we cull it and 

count it a great gain. KareXnrov, the Aor. in the sense of our 

perfect; see Buttmann Gr. § 137. 3. £av aX\r\\ois <pi\oi, if we 

(before friends) may become, <pi\oi, endeared (by these common pur- 
suits). 'ncpeAifioi instead of <pi\oi, seems evidently to be a gloss. 

15.-»-n ore. ^Notice the use of this particle in introducing each con- 
versation, see § 1, 11. In § 11 connected with izd\iv as here. Uws 

...Jiy€?Tai...wpdTT€i...iiri(rTaTai. These verbs are all found in 
the Optative, riyolro . . . irpdrroi . . . iirio-rairo, in a few Mss. ; and that 
reading is adopted by Ernesti and others. But the change probably 
arose from the feeling, that the indirect' question required that Mood. 
It cannot however be doubted that even the present indicative may 
be used, when the oblique interrogation takes the form of the direct : 

see note upon I. 1. 1, and examples there cited. Se, whilst. 

ov tt parrei ra. iroAir iko., see note I. 1. 18. 5i7rep 4 tt iara - 

rai, if he really had knowledge of it. This seems to have been added 

in derision by Antiphon. Tlorepcos 5'. The particle 5e here 

refers to a suppressed clause : Aeyeis fx\v e/xe ra. iroAiriKa ^?; ivpdrreiv. 
You say that I do not engage in political life, but, etc. ; cf. note upon I. 
3. 13. Socrates rightly supposed that the true government of a nation 
must begin with the education of the youth ; and that it is a far highei 
and better service, to form many to be good citizens, than to be the 
chief ruler of the State. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1 . — 'A \a(oveias air or peirwv. The Genitive is here governed by 
the force of the preposition in composition, or it may be termed, the 



260 NOTES. 

separative Genii after the Part. airorpiircav. See Kiihn. Gr. § 271. % 
For the meaning of &Aaf cf. Cyrop. II. 2. 12 ; and Aristot. ad jSicomach. 

IV. 7, and Theophrast. Char. c. 23. irpoerpeirev, see note I. 2. 64. 

6 7T* ei»5o|ta. Schneider, Ernesti, Herbst, and others, have the 

Accus. evdo^iay. Concerning the sentiment, see II. 6. 39, and Cyrop. L 
6. 22. Tovro...%, Ace. of limitation. Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7 ; S. 182. 

2. — *Ei/&vfj.<an€fra yd p. The particle yap in exhortations has 
very much the force of our now : Let us now consider. He had before 
Bpoken of a\a(oveias, boasting, to his disciples, and says: we will now, or 
let us now illustrate the subject by examples. See Hartung Gr. Partik. 

I. p. 476 sq.; Kiihn. Gr. § 324. 2; L. Gr. II. 754, b. ^ tbv, whilst 

he is not. Sp* ov, must he not, etc. ? cf. note upon I. 3. 11. ra. 

e£o> rrjs rexvys, /c.t.A. The construction of 7 a e£a> is the same as 
that of raAAa in Cyrop. I. 3. 10 ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. E. 1 ; L. Gr. lit 
§ 558, Anm. 1. The adverb e|a> has the force of a noun in consequence 
of the article. See Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 10. For the construction and gov- 
erning power of verbals, see Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 3, 12 ; B. 134. 9, 10. 

(tksvt). In regard to the expense of the equipage of the ancient chorus 

of flute-players, see Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. III. ch. xxii. tire it a, 

for eTteiroL 5e, see note upon I. 2. 1. cU\Aa ju^p...ye, see note 

upon I. 1. 6. ipyov . . . ovdapod Xyirreov, he must never make 

a trial of his skill, give an example of his art. Schneider and Borne- 
mann consider ipyov . . . \rjirreou as synon. with £pyo\a&eiv, III. 1. 2. 

kolltol. . . hairaviav, although at great expense. For Kairoi with 

a Partic, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. K. 8; L. Gr. II. § 667. p. 370, and note 
upon I. 1. 5. 

3* — 'Hy 5' ai/Tws. The 5e is sometimes though seldom written 
after usavrcos, as in §4: 'tisavTcos Se. The adverb cosavrcos corresponds 
in meaning to the adjective 6 avr6s, the same, from which it is derived. 

% Kvfi€pvf)T7]s. For the position of this word, seel. 6. 8:' ev- 

cppaivzi. ravrri AvTrypov, with efy understood: it would on this 

account be a source of misery. Cf. III. 5. 2 ; IV. 3. 12 ; Sympos. IV. 17, 

and Bos' Ellipses Gr. I. p. 333. Kvfieppai/ re Karaa-ra^els. 

In respect to the construe tiori of the infinitive here, cf. III. 2. 1 : <rrpaT7}- 
ye7u yp7)fX€vos, and 3. 1 : lirwapx^u ypr)[JLei'os. The particle re here is a 
great offence to the critics. It is wanting in two Mss., and some editors, 
following these Mss., have found it to be the easiest way to dispose of h\ 
to exclude it altogether from the text. But Kiihner seems to be right 
in supposing that it cannot be thus summarily got rid of, and gives at 
.east a plausible explanation. The words ovs rjKio-ra fiovXoiro, are con- 
trasted with avr^s, and the full expression would require tovtovs to 



BOOK I. CHAP. VII. 261 

precede ovs, K.r.X. But if the demonstrative had been added, the phrase 
would undoubtedly have been rovrovs re ovs, K.r.X., and as the demon- 
strative was omitted the particle re very naturally took a place near the 
beginning of the clause. It is correlative with Kai before avrbs alax* 
K.r.X. Its influence is to heighten the contrast between evils that are 
inflicted upon another and upon himself by one who is unskilful in hi3 
profession. .So re is not unfrequently placed at the beginning of a 
sentence to indicate that one clause and not a single word is contrasted 
with another. See II. 1. 5, 28, and Bornemann's note ; II. 2. 12 ; III. 
12. 4: kcu dia ravra rov re Xotirbv fiiov t\olov Kal KaXXiov oiafoai, Kal 
ro?s eavr&v natal KaXXtovs a(popjj.as els rbv {Slop KaraXei-irovaiv (where 
we might expect ical avroi). It is placed in the same manner where two 
words blended in one idea are contrasted with another word, IV. 1. 2 : 
raxv re, k.t.A. Some translate re here : " for instance ;" see Knicker- 
bocker for Dec. 1847. airaXXa^eiev, come off. The verb ana\- 

Xarreiv is not unfrequently used in an intransitive or reflexive sense, 
IIL 13. 6 ; Cyrop. IV. 1. 5 ; Demosth. de Coron. p. 246. 65. 

4. — M77 qvtol ook€?v. The Inf. elvai is to be supplied from the 

participle ovra after 8oKe?v. aXva tr eXe s airecpaive. With 

verba sentiendi and declarandi and especially with (paivofxai, the participle 
of ehai is frequently omitted ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. R. 5 ; L. Gr. II. 

656. 3 ; cf. II. 3. 14 : fjirj alaxpbs (pavrjs ; IV. 2. 12 ; Sympos. III. 8. 

fiei£eo r) Kara ovvafiiv, greater than (is in accordance with) their 
ability. For the force of the comparison with r) Kara, see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 323. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 751. i. ; and cf. IV. 4. 24; 7. 10. ovk av, 

not easily. 

5. — Ef ris . . . irap a rov . . .Xaficbv air oar epoir}. The participle 
Xafiwv governs the nouns apyvpiov and aKevos. The full phrase would be. 

e¥ ns apyvpiov r) aKevos irapd rov Xafioov avrbv ravra. airoar epoir). 

e 1 7} 7r a r f) k e 1 , sc. r fyv ttSxiv. Some have suspected that this verb should 
be in the Optative, i. e., i^rjirarriKoi or e^airarcprj. But Socrates probably 
wished to represent it as a real fact, and if so, of course would use the 

indicative. fxev oZv. The conclusive particle ovv is omitted in 

two or three Mss., but it seems to be needed here. Cf. I. 1. 20 : fravjudfa 
ovv; I. 2. 62, where $r) takes the place of ovv; I. 3. 15; 4. 9 and 6. 14. 

rotate iaXey6fxevos ; we should rather expect roiavra here. 

referring to what has gone before ; see note I. 2. 3, but roidSe is used 
deiKriKws, i. e., in reference to the present conversation, the one now in 
progress. See Kiihn. in h. 1., and Gr. § 303. R. 1. AiaXeyea&ai, originally, 
oerhaps, had reference to discourse between different individuals by way 
of question and answer ; see Socrates' definition of it in IV. 5. 12. So in 



262 NOTES. 

I. 6. 1 ; II. 10. 1. But the idea of dialogue was finally lost in the word, 
and it was used for discourse carried on by one person, especially in 
the Socratic method of eliciting truth by questions, etc. Cf. II. 4. 1. 
and see note, IV. 5. 12, and Woolsey's Gorgias, p. 447. C. 



BOOK II. 

CHAPTER I. 

1 • — K al roiavra Xeycoi/, by saying the following things he also 
seemed to me, etc. Kal appears to contrast roiavra Aeyoov, with what 
was said in Book I. Chap. V. upon this same subject, and roiavra^ con- 
trary to the general, though not universal principle, refers to what fol- 
lows; see Kiihn. Gr. § 303. 1. R. 1 ; B. 127. 1. b. The Part, (Xeyw), 
here, as frequently, denotes the means ; Kiihner, however, in h. 1. refers 
roiavra to what precedes in the last chapter of the first Book, but it is 
difficult to see how what is there said, should tend directly to incite men 
to temperance in eating, drinking, etc., whilst the direct object of what 

follows is to inculcate that virtue. irphs Ziri&vpiav Ppcorov... 

Kal tt6vov. The difficulty in this sentence has caused different editors 
to propose a variety of changes in the text. But the most natural sup- 
position seems to be, that it is an irregular construction of Xenophon 
himself, and that the nouns from fiparov to vttj/ov are governed by iiri- 
bvplav ; and the following, piyovs, k.t.A., are governed by eyKpdreiav 
as if tiri&vpiav had not intervened. 'EyKpdreiav may then be rendered, 
temperance or moderation with the first nouns and with the last endu- 
rance, Latm : tolerantia. So Seiffert ; and Kiihner assents to the 

same # explanation as proposed by Sauppius. Tuovs 8e. Many 

editors, as Herbst and Seiffert, substitute yap for 5e here. But it seemg 
unnecessary, as 8e is not necessarily adversative but explicative. It not 
only, however, like yap, introduces something for the sake of explanation, 
but adds with it some new thought which gives force or dignity to the 
preceding notion ; cf. II. 5. 5 ; Hermann ad Yiger. 345, 6 ; Hartung Gr. ' 
Partik. I. S. 167 ; Bornem. ad Symp. IV. 17. p. 117 ■ and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 736. 3. So in Latin autem is put for enim. See Kuhner's note upon 

Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 2.3, p. 50. aKoXao-rorepws i^ovra', ex« with 

Adv. equivalent in signif., as frequently to elpi with an Adj. 3 Api- 

o-rnnre, Aristippus, one of the disciples of Socrates, termed " imperfect 
Socratists." He was a native of Cyrene in Africa, from which the school 
of philosophy, of which he was the reputed founder, was called the 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 263 

Cyrenaic school. Born of wealthy parents, he seems to have indulged 
in all the luxury and pleasure, for which the inhabitants of his native 
city were notorious. The fame of the discourses of Socrates induced him 
to go to Athens (Plat, de Curios. 2 ; Diog. L. 1. 1), where he remained as 
a disciple of Socrates until his execution, Plat. Phaed. p. 59. He was 
odious to Xenophon and Plato (Diog. L. II. .65. c. note), termed Sophist 
by Aristotle (Metaph. III. c. ii.) ; and his subsequent life shows that 
Socrates did not wholly cure him of his inclination to sensual pleasure. 
See Ritter's Hist. Ancient Philosophy, Yol. II. Chap. III. p. 84 sq., and 
Lewes' Biog. Hist. Phil. Yol. II. Chap. II. p. 10 sq., where several charac- 
teristic anecdotes of him are related. 5uo rut/ j/ewj/, two of our 

youth, young men. apxv s ; for constr. see Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 3.(b) (8). 

BovKet (TKOTrcbfj.€y. For the Subj. after &ov\et> see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 259. 1. (b) ; B..139. 1. (1) ; L. Gr. § 464. c ; M. II. § 516. 3 ; cf. § 10. III. 

5. 1 ; IY. 2. 13, 16. Kal 6 'Apia: The connection here may be made 

in English as well as Latin by a relative: to whom, cui, Aristippus 
replied. y o v v ; see note upon I. 6. 2. 

2. — EIkos yap. For yap in response, see I. 4. 9. To o?>v irpo- 

aip€?<r&ai...fjLa\\ov. The comparative p.ak\ou is frequently added 
to TrpoaipsLo-&ai when it might be considered as almost redundant; so 
potius malle in Latin. Cf. III. 5. 16 ; IY. 2. 9 ; 4. 4; Isocr. de Pace, 

p. 153. 37. i&i(oi/jL€v. This verb governs two accusatives, one 

however is made by the Infin. with the article to. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 

§ 643. a-n-paKTu yiyvrjrai, be left undone or neglected. 

irap a. rfyp inzivov apx^v, under his government or while he has 

the control of things. rb dvvaa&ai Sityavra aj>exeo-frcu, the 

being able vihen thirsty to endure it. ovv ; see note upon I. 3. 9. 

3. — Ti de; this phrase corresponds substantially with the Latin 
" quid vero," and is used in passing suddenly to another point, to call, the 

attention to it. to jxaSslv. . . irorepu) ay Trposelvai fiaWoj/ 

rpeTrei; to learn... to which would this more properly belong? 

TloXby sc. naWov av irpeiroi. Ka\ yap, for even; see Hartung, Gr. 

Part. I. S. 137 sq. The Yulg. reading is Kal yap Ka\, but the last /cat is 
not found in the eight Paris and some other Mss. and should in all pro- 
bability be omitted. See Kiihn. in h. 1. 

4, — TovTQ)v...ra fiev, k.t.\., of these (i.e., brute animals), some, 
to wit, enticed by the appetite, and even some who are very fearful of 
incurring danger, yet urged on by the desire of gratifying their appetites, 
are taken, etc. Ta ixkv indicates some of animals in general and evia 
lv<r(t)irovixzva is subjoined by the figure ko& oXov Kal fiepos. Cf. note 



264 notes. 

upon I. 2. 24; II. 7. 1 ; III. 10. 11 ; IV. 2. 31. The same figure is com 

mon in Latin. i^iffrd/jLevoi rod, being withdrawn, allured from 

thinking of danger. See note upon I. 3. 12 : rod <ppove?v i£Lo~T7)o-t. 

5. — Tavra, . ,.ro7s acppov ecrr dr ois. Words which contain the 
idea of likeness, unlikeness, etc., govern the Dai, hence ravrd (from 
6 abros) governs hfypoveo-rdrois. See Kiilm. Gr. § 284. 3. (4) ; L. Gr. II. 

§ 576; Soph. § 195, n. 3. cosirep, just as, to adduce an example. 

Of. III. 3. 12. el pier as, fr. elpicrr}, (fr. ztpyoo, to shut in,) an inclosed 

place, and hence here, the women s apartments, so called, as secluded from 

the rest of the house. iciutivvos, sc. ear*. 6 vo/jlos cnreiAeT; 

see an account of the penalty affixed to this crime in Smith's Diet. Adul- 

terium, and Meier and Schoman, Attic Process, B. III. 1. S. 327 sq. 

ovroov Se iroAAcov, k.t.A., since there are many things that can free 
from the desire of these pleasures. Accord, to Fr. Portus, the study of 
philosophy, the arts, painting, etc. Thus in II. 2. 4 it is said : rovrov ye 
rcou aivoKvcr ovroov fxearai fxev at 68oi. The future participle is used in a 
similar way in II. 8. 3 : rep deo/nevcp rod avveinixe\7)(TO}xevov ; IV. 4. 5. 

ap* oxjk ^5tj... co-tlp, is not this now the part of one wholly 

possessed of an evil genius ? Upon ^-q see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. p. 243, 
and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 690. B. The Latins use jam in the same way, 
and we, now, with the emphasis. Cf. II. 1. 14 ; 9. 7. Plat. Phaedr. p. 260. 
C : UayyeKoiov y av % 5 1\ elrj, that would now be very laughable. 

6. — Tb 5e elvai fiev...robs Se. The idea is: Is it not a great 
want of forethought that, although many of the employments of men are 
in the open air, iv virai&po?, where they may be exposed to inclemency 
of weather, yet numbers are entirely unaccustomed to bearing heat and 
cold ; unexercised in, ay vjuvdo-r cos ex* lv > For the constr. and the use of 
fiiv and 5e, see I. 6. 5, and cf. § 8 below. 

7. — Tovs eyKparels. This word is used in a double sense as in § 1. 

r ovroov eicar epov rod <pv\ov ryv rd^iv, the rank of each 

kind (genus) of these men. 

8. — T ou ...Trapao-tcevdCtii' ; the Infin. as Genit. absol. with ovros. 

fj.7] apKetv rovro, sc. abrop. The verb aptzeiv is found without 

the Dat. of the person, as in II. 2. 6 ; IV. 4. 9. "We might naturally ex- 
pect fx)) apKelffbaL rovroo, aKXh irposava&ea&ai, k.t.X., not to be satisfied 
with this, but also to take upon one's self to supply, etc. But it is fre- 
quently the case' in Greek, that the object of one clause is made the sub- 
ject of the next, even without indicating it by a pronoun. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 852. a. Cf. Thucyd. I. 45. 51 ; II. 65, and Stallb. note upon 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 265 

Plato, Protag. p. 320. A. B ; De Kepub. II p. 860. A. ; Gorg. p. 510, B. 

iroAAa Z>v fiovAerai iAAeiireiv. The subject of fiovAerai is to be 

supplied from the preceding words 'd(ppovos avSpuirov. 'EAAe'nreiv ri 

kavrw, signifies to deny one's self a thing.- tovtov §ik7\v vttq- 

X*iv, t° subject ones self to punishment for this. 

9, — 5 E ya> T6...ai T€ ttoAzis. For the use of re . . . re, see I. 1. 14. 

acpfrova ra e7TiT7)5eitt ir ap a. a /ceua^e iv. The Adj. &(p&ova 

is a predicate, as the position of the article indicates; see I. 4. 13. The 
full enunciation of the thought would be : ra i7riT7]deia irapao-Kevd^ers, 
wsre aura a<p&ova. ehau We, however, may express the word &cp&ova 
in English by an Adv. or adverbial phrase, abundantly, in abundance. 

TroAAa Trpdy/jLara %x eiv avroTs re koll clAAols irap e%eij/. 

It is unnecessary to stop to enumerate the various changes of reading 
and the consequent explanations of this phrase, given by different edit- 
ors. Those who are curious to see them, may consult Runner in h. 1. 
The idea seems to be : those who wish to have many cares and labors 
themselves and to furnish them for others (i. e., make others industrious), 
I would /reckon, etc. The pronouns avroh and aAAois are contrasted. 
Thucyd. 1. 10 has bean very justly compared with this passage. The 
Corinthians there say of the Athenians : &sre z% tls abrovs fyveAkv (i. e., 
embracing every thing in few words) (pairj Trecpvicivai iirl rep fi-qre avrovs 
ix*w TjavKiay, /j.7}re rovs aAAovs av&pumovs £av, op&ccs clv e'lwoi. Cf also 
Diog. Laert. X. 139, concerning the Epicureans: to /juaKapiov, k.t.A.; and 
Cicero's interpretation of it, Nat. Deor. L 1*7 : Quod aeternum beatumque 
est, id nee habet ipsam negotii quicquam nee exhibet 
alteri. Cf. also Cic. de Off. III. 28. 102. In reference to the antitheti- 
cal use of 7rpdy/j.ara %x* iV an( i ^pdy^iara irapex^tv, cf. Hellen. IV. 5. 19, 
and V. 1.29. ipavTOv roivvv. We should expect some adversa- 
tive particle here as 5e; but the conclusive particle roivvv seems to be 
used by anacoluthon, and the natural completion of the preceding sen- 
tence would have been : rovs 5e fiovAopLevovs riSecas fiioreveiv els rovs 
apxvs airexo^eyovs ; in which case roivvv would have been expected. 
For the use of roivvv after pcev in a preceding clause, see Am. 2 Gr. 
Comp. p. 196 ; cf. Cyrop. I. 1. 2. 

10. — Tovro o-Ktty&iA&a. This is a plain case of the reference of 

tovto to what follows ; see note upon I. 2. 3. Uavu fiev ovv, sc. 

(r/ce^ytte&a. 'Ev 5e rr, Evp. . . . &px. For the extent of the Scythians, 

see Panegyr. Isoc. p. 22 and note, Felton's Ed. tf rcov 'EAA-hvcov. 

A strictly regular construction would require elra answering to irpwrov 
p.ev. But the preceding question, rovrcov ovv irorepovs yBiov oUi Crjv, 
gives occasion to change to ij roov, k.t.A. 

12 



268 NOTES. 

11. — 'AAA* eyca roi, but I truly, or, indeed, at ego quidem. For tin 

use of roi, in answers, see note upon I. 2. 46. ad, refers back to § 8: 

not oudajucos ye rdrrca e/maurbv els r7]v rccy &px*w fiovXoiAevoov rd\iv, I 
by no means reckon myself among those who wish to rule ; so, on the 
contrary, ad, I wish not to be enslaved, els rr\v dovXeiav efxavrbv rdrrca, 
which is for els r^v roov SovXtov rd\\.v rdrro:. The Latin may imitate 
the Greek here, and use servitium for dovXelau; see Zumpt's Gr. § 675. 

ris...6dos, so the pronoun r)s is not unfrequently separated 

from its noun by several intervening words. fiecnj rovrcov 656s, 

middle way between these. ovre o i' apXV s i ovre Sia dovXeias, 

sc. ivy ova a, which is to be supplied, curb kolvov, from the following ayei\ 
see numerous examples of a similar construction in C. G. Kriiger upon 
Dionys. Histor. p. 17 ; see also Kiihn. L. Gr. II. t) 852 sq., and cf. § 12. 

12. — 'AAA' el fxevroi, but if indeed. See note upon I. 3. 10 
Although \xevroi has here a confirmatory significance, yet just below it 
has an adversative meaning, but Cf. Schneider and Bornemann upon 

Cyrop. Y. 2. 12. p. 423. 5/' avSp&TTwv, sc. cpepoi, which Kara 

o~v\\f}^iv, is to be supplied from the preceding cpepei ; see note upon § 11. 
Xaccs dvri Xeyois, you would perhaps say something, i. e., some- 
thing that has meaning, force. So ri is used in Plat. Sympos. p. 173. B: 

o'Ucr&e ri iroie?i/ ovdev iroiovvres. Cf. the use of aliquid in Latin. 

el...fxrire dpx^iv a£icvo~eis /JLrjre &pxeor&ai, firjre . . . & e pair eva e is. 
The reading of the Mss. here is a^icocrns . . . &epairevo~r)s. But Bornemann 
and most of the other recent editors give the indicative future. The 
sense seems to require this, and the use of the subjunctive in this way 
after el by the prose writers of Xenophon's time is not well supported 
by Mss. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 818. Anm. 1, and Matthiae II. 525. b. 
But still a variation from the Mss. would not be sanctioned, but for the 
fact that -creis and -ays are often interchanged and confounded in the 
written Greek. KXaiovras Kabicrrdvr es, bringing to tears, caus- 
ing to weejy. Cf. Eurip. Androm. 635 : 6s KXaiovrd ere koI r)]v ev outois 
g)]v Karacrr^creL Kopt\v. Schneider writes nabitravres in imitation of 
Cyrop. II. 2. 14 and 15. Cf. also Plato Io. p. 535. E. and Stallbaum's 

note. dovXois xP^ <T ^ ai " Some Mss. have the Accus. dovXovs 

and some insert &s before SovXois. For the omission of cos, cf. I. 2. 49 : 
reKfirjpicp rovrco x?^^ vos 'i ^6 ; -^ 6. 26 ; III. 11.6; 14.4, et al., and 
examples of the use of wy, collected by Sauppius, in note upon I. 2. 56 ; 
also Anab. II. 6. 25 ; III. 1. 30, et al. There seems to be this difference 
between the two forms of expression : xpV (T & a ' 1 riVl merry (piXcp is used 
of one who truly has a faithful friend, whilst xp'4 ? - r « <»* «"• <P&V * s usec ^ 
of one who supposes he has a faithful friend, though he may not neces 



BOOK II. CHAP. L 267 

Barily be faithful. 'Cls then is properly omitted here, as real servitude is 
designated. 

13. — *H \av&avov<ri ere ol . . .re^vovres, have those escaped youi 

notice, who, etc. TloAiopKovvres. The verb iroAiopKe7v, lit., to 

• blockade or besiege a city (from iroAis and etpyco, eptcos), is used meta- 
phorically of other kinds of annoyance. Cf. § 17, and Plat. Alcib. IL 

p. 142. A. Kal...av, and again. These particles are used together 

in Anab. I. 1. 7 ; 9. 19; VI. 1. 18; Plat. Alcib. I. 105. D. ^eyos 

ita.vTa.xovy every where foreigner, citizen of the world. 

14. — Me'j/Tot; a particle of affirmation, truly. See Hartung, Gr. 

Partik. II. p. 393 sq. ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 698. a. ijBrj ; see note 

upon § 5 above. irdAaio-fia, lit, a trick of the iraAaia-rrjSt and then 

a trick or device in general. The latter, device or counsel, is evidently 

the meaning here. e£ ov, sc. xP^vov, since. 2t wis . . . 2/cei- 

po}u...UpoKpov(TTns, were infamous robbers, slain by Theseus. See 
Plut Theseus, c. 8-11. Apollod. IIL 16. 1. The irony of this whole pas- 
sage cannot escape the notice of the reader ; especially in the clause : 

ovdels en adifce?. rots av ay tcaio is KaAovfj. evo is, those called 

necessary, i. e., relatives or kindred. Cf. Stallb. ad Plat, de Repub. IX. 

p. 574. C. o/jlcos, yet, still; see Kiihn. Gr. § 322. 7, and L. Gr. II. 

4 667. c, and cf. § 15. 

15. — 2u 5e ovdev fiev rovrcov ^x cov t *• e -> non e of the protec- 
tion, safeguards, which the citizens have, who are still exposed to injury; 
and passing much of your time in journeying?, where there is especial 
danger (iv 8e rats 6do?s . . . Siarpifiooj/) ; and when you come into any 
city, being the most unprotected of all, etc., (eh bizoiav 5' to/ ttoAlu acpiKfj, 
k.t.A.) Both of the last two clauses, iv 5e rats 6do7s...els oiroiav 5* 
a,v, k.t.\., are opposed to the first ovhev fiev ravrcou ex«>v, hence the de ... 
5e answering to jueV. tolovtos, o'lois, i. e., having no fixed abode, 

! and no friends or companions but wandering from one city to another. 

I For the plural number after the singular, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. R. 1. (a) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 784. 2. a, p. 503. 5ta to £evos elvai, for the attrac- 
tion here, see I. 2. 3 : tw (pavepbs elvai. r) diort ical dovAos av; 

i. e., el dovAos eiy)s. A conditional enunciation is often implied in a noun; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 340. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 823. 2. Previously it has been shown, 
that as citizen or guest he could not be protected from injury ; and now 
Socrates reasons on the supposition that he may become a servant. He 
ironically asks Aristippus, if he places his hope in this, that if he should 

become a servant, he should evidently be a useless one? olos... 

\v<riTeAe7v \ for the relative with the Infin., see note upon I. 4. 6: 



268 NOTES. 

otovs re^iveiv. ris yap; before this question a denial of the pre- 
ceding is implied: by no means, for who, etc.; minime vero, quis 
enim, etc. See note upon I. 4. 9 : ovSh ydp. 

lg # — ?Apa ov; see note upon I. 3. 11." <r<a<}>poi/i£ov<Ti, restore 

to sanity, correct air oK\eiovres '6&ev . . . y, by excluding them 

from (the places) where it is possible, etc. 

17. — 'A A. A a yap, but indeed ; the force of the ye in ydp here predo- 
minates. These two particles often introduce an objection ; see Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. I. S. 470 sq. ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. $ 754. 5. Cf. upon a similar 

use of at enim in Latin, Kuhner's Tusc. Disp. V. 16. 47. c£ cu/d- 

yKTjs, compelled by necessity. e% 7c, si quiden' for the force 

of ye, see Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 2, and L. Gr. II. § 704. 1. + €ivfi<rov<ri 

/c.t.A. ; the future here denotes necessity or destination ; if they must, or, 
it is destkied to them, to suffer hunger, etc. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 704. 
1, and Gr. § 256. 3 ; Rost § 116. Anm. 7. See note upon § 12, and cf. 

ill. 3. 52; 6. 13. ovk olS', on Ziacpepei rb avrb 5ep/xa 

eK6yra 3) a k opt a fxacrny ov a& ai . . . &\\o ye, /c.t.A., I do not 
know what other (on . . . aAAo) difference it makes with the same skin, 
whether one is voluntarily or involuntarily scourged, except, etc. ; or we 
may make the Gr. Accus. of limitation, deppa, a nominative ; whether the 
same skin is scourged, etc. y AAAo ye are best rendered with on ; they 
are not strictly necessary to the sense, as the idea is contained in tiuxpepei ; 
bat they make the distinction introduced more conspicuous, and hence 
the ye, and also remove any obscurity that might arise from the separa- 
tion of Sicxpepei from 7) a<ppoo-vv7), k.t.A. We should naturally expect 
the insertion of on after 3? : aAAo^e, ^ on a<pp. k.t.A., but it is omitted 
just as it often is after the phrases : ovhev &AAo ^, aAAo n tf, n dAAo fj t 
tt.T A. Cf. II. 3. 17 ; Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 222. D, and see Pwost's Gr. 

§ 139; Kuhn. Gr. § 346. 2. (d) ; L. Gr. II. § 852. m. Tro\iop K ei- 

a&ai, to be harassed ; see note, § 13. 

18* — Tfav roiovTOJV, i. e., too ireivriv, dityrjp, piyovu, aypvirvelv. The 
construction is : ou 5o/cet croi ra enovaia roav roiovroov diacpepew tuv clkov* 

aicav. §, = ravrr], on, inasmuch as, just as ; see I. 7. 3 : ravrrj. 

7r i 1 ; the particle aV is to be repeated from the preceding clause : (pdyoi 

&V. See note I. 3. 15. bir6ray fiovXrjTai. Just before we have 

Snore fiovXoiTo (Optat.) because the preceding clause on which this de- 
pends, (pdyoi av, denotes an uncertain condition. "We naturally have the 

Subj. here after the present e^eo-nv. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 810. a. 

iraveor&ai ; sc. ireivoovn, diif/am, k.t.A. iir' ayaft?? eA7rt5z, 

resting on good hope, with good hope for his reward. See Kuhn. 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 269 

L. Gr. II. § 612. g; Gr. § 296. II. In reference to the sentiment* 
cf. I. 6. 8. 

19. — ^A&Xa, designates the rewards of labor, from adXov, the prize 
of contest, which is distinct from a&Xos, the contest itself; although in 
the plural and perhaps a few time3 in the singular, a&Xov may like c&Xos 
denote the contest itself. For the distinction, see Liddell and Scott's 

Lex. h. v. ; Pillon's Gr. Synonymes, p. (4). fwcpov rivos a£id Ioti, 

are of some small value. x €L P ( * >(TC0J/Tat y g e ^ the victory oyer ; 

Schneider in accordance with two or three Mss. reads x* L P c * >(roj/raL ' 

^ oircas . , .r) 'tva. The change from oirccs to 'iva here seems strange, yet 

it is not without parallels ; cf. IV. 4. 16 ; Anab. II. 6. 22, et al. 

Bvuarol. . .ro7s (rcofxacrL, k.t.X., becoming strong both in body and 

mind. KaXcos ot/cwert, see note upon I. 1. 7. tovtovs; the 

noun is not unfrequently followed by a demonstrative pronoun for the 
sake of perspicuity, or, as here, for emphasis. Cf. III. 7. 4; IV. 6. 5, 11; 

Cyrop. II. 1. 13, and see Kuhn. Gr. § 304. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 858. 10. 

£rtv-ev(ppaLvo l u€j'Ov$, live happily. ay ajxivovs fxev kavrovs, 

since they admire, are satisfied with themselves, etc. ; kavrovs is con- 
trasted with to)v aXXwv below. £77 Xovfieuo us, esteemed happy, 

emulated. 

20. — 'E k rod irapaxpv fia yd oval, those pleasures which are ob- 
tainable immediately (i. e., as soon as sought) and without labor. The 
explanation : pleasures of the present time, seems to be inadmissible from 
the use of e/c, post, after, not in ; from the usage of the formula rb irapa* 
XpTtfJ-a = rb Tzapavrina, or rb auriKa, not that which does not endure 
beyond the present time (the momentary), but that which immediately 
follows the present time, and also from the contrast with al 5ia Kaprepias 

iwifxeAeiai, the cares exercised with industry and perseverance. eu- 

€%iav, good state of body, or, good constitution. ^^xy eTrio~Tr)- 

jj.T)v a^ioXoyov ovdefiiav e /jltto lovo" lv . Kiihner says that a^toXoyov 
is justly added here, because it cannot be said that al irapaurUa rfioval 
impart no knowledge to the mind ; for who can deny that the mind ob- 
tains knowledge from hearing music, beholding pictures, and other similar 

pleasures? naXcov re Kaya&uv epyoov i^iKveltr&ai. The verb 

i£iKJ>€7ar&ai, to arrive at, to attain, is construed with the partitive Genit. 
like Tvyxwtiv, Xayxdvtw, and irposrjKciv. So also icpiKvela&ai, Isocrates, 

Paneg. p. 64. 113, and p. 80. 'HcnoSos ; "Epy, K al 'H/xep, I. 285. 

Trjv ... tcaKOTTjra Kal tXadbu, k.t.X., we can obtain vice easily even 
in abundance. paXa S' iyyv&i vaisi, and dwells, or, has its man- 
sion very near. Iris 8* aperris, k.t.X., but the immortal gods have 

placed before the temple of virtue (or guarded it by) bars of sweat, toil. 



270 NOTES. 

oo&ios, steep.' Kal rprixvs to irp&rov, and rough at first 

"Krjrai. Olfios seems to be the subject of this verb. Still some, 

as Goettling, understand r\s, if any one who chooses this way shall come, 

ete. 'Prj'Ctirj. It is perhaps most probable that olfxos is fem. here, 

so that pTjldLT) agrees directly with it. This noun is used in both genders 
in later Attic writers, and a few times, though rarely, by the older poets, 
as in Aesch. Prom. 394, and Eur. Ale. 838. Still the gender of the Adj., 

prj'idir), may have been made to correspond with that of ape-H?.. 3 Eiri 

Xupfios. This comic poet was a native of Coos, an island in the Egean 
Sea, and was professor of the Pythagorean philosophy at the Court of 
Hiero in Syracuse ; hence he received the appellation Siculus. He flou- 
rished about 410 B. C, and is frequently considered as the first writer of 
comedy. See Fisk's Manual of Class. Lit. p. 459 ; and Scholl, Gesch. d. 

Gr. Lit., Epicharmus in Index. Tcov ttSvodv ttgoXovo-ii/, k.t.X. 

The gods sell to us all good things for labor. Genitive of the price ; 

Kuhn. Gr. § 2*75. 3, cf. II. 8. 2: fMioSov tcc eVrnqSeia ipyd&cr&ai. Kal 

iv &XXa> . . . t6ttgo, k.t.X. This quotation is omitted by Bessarius. 
W. Dindorf supposes that the whole from MapTvpe? to exv s l * spurious. 
But the reasons given, do not seem to be sufficient for forcibly excluding 

it. See Kuhn. in h. 1. fi^j ra (xaXaKa fid so, fir], k.t.X. The idea is: 

Do not seek an easy life, lest by that means you may procure for your- 
self a hard and troubled one. Mweo is the Pres. Imp. of ju&;o / ucu = 
(xdoiuta.*. 

21. — TLpodiKos, was a Sophist of Ceos. He was, however, often at 
Athens, and was acknowledged by Plato to be distinguished for his wis- 
dom. He was a disciple of Protagoras. See Plat. Hipp. Maj. p. 282 ; 
Theat. p. 151, et al. ; and also Brandis' Gesch. Gr. Phil. I. S. 541 and 

546 sq. iv rep crvyypdfjLfiaT i r<p irepl rou 'HpaicXeovs, in 

the writing relating to Hercules. ftirep $))... iiride I kj/vtcli. 

The particle hi] here indicates the certainty of a thing, indeed, certainly. 
See Kuhn. Gr. § 315. 2; L. Gr. II. § 692, and cf. II. 2. 3 ; III. 5. 11. 
The present tense, iTriSeiKvvTai, should seem to be used by Xenophon 
because that Prodicus was accustomed to recite the " choice of Hercules " 
at the time when this colloquy of Socrates was held. 'ETrjSetVjw&a*, 
lit, to exhibit as a specimen of one's art. This word is fitly chosen, to 
indicate the parade which the Sophists loved so much in the exhibition 

of their sentiments. € 8e ttws; cf. Totdhe tls, I. 1. 1. Kal 

strengthens the superlative irXeiarois, see Kuhn. Gr. §239. enro- 

(p diver a i, expressed his sentiments. iirel 4 k iraihooy els H\ firjp 

vpfiaro, when having completed his boyhood, he was entering upon 
the period of youth. yiypofxevoi, becoming (by law). < e i r e 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 271 

ttiv 01' aperrjs . . ^etre r )] v 5 £ a kclkiols, whether they will pro- 
ceed on the way through (or the way of) virtue ... or the way of vice, 

etc. e^eXbovra els i-\<Tvx' ia ' v Ka&rjar&ai, K.r.X., going out into 

a solitude, a sequestered spot, he sat down, being in doubt which way he 
should turn. Thus Cic. de Ofiic. I. 32. 118: (Herculem) exisse in solitu- 
dineni atque ibi sedentem diu secum multuruque dubitasse, etc, Schmidt 

connects els rjo-vKiav with Ka&rjor&cu, sat down quietly, or, in quiet. 

dirorepau roov dSav r pair tit at. For the use of the Subj. with the 
Interrog. of doubting, see note, I. 2. 15, and cf. § 23. 

22. — M ey a X as, large in stature.- euirpeiry] re l$e?v, kolX 

iXev&epiov, of a comely and noble appearance ; for the constr. of the 
Infin. see I. 6. 5. Gaisford, according to Cod. Stob. reads eXev&eptais, but 
the change is unnecessary, as Xenophon uses eXevSepios both as an adjec- 
tive of two and three terminations. Cf. Sympos. II. 4, ana V^III. 16. 

(pvaei, the Dat. of the agent with the Perf. Pass., nature being personi- 
fied. This Dat. of the agent is found with the Perf. and Plup. Tenses, 
and with verbal adjectives; see C. 417 and Note. The same idiom is 

. found in Latin, though confined mainly in Class. Latin to the Perf. Part 

and Tenses formed with it. Zumpt's Gr. 419, note. rb . . . (r&pu. 

The Accus. with Pass. Part, to explain it more fully. In English we 

should use a preposition, in or in respect to ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7. 

Ka&aporriTi, with purity. The sense may be well expressed in Eng- 
lish by joining (pvaei as an Adj., to KaSap., having her body adorned with 
native purity. Some Mss. and editions have Ka^apLorrjn, but the read- 
ing which we have given seems to be most appropriate, as well as to be 
supported by the best Ms. authority. Thi3 phrase is opposed to nexaX- 
Xctiw la/jLe v-qv rb jiev xp^, ua ^ artificial appliances for ornament ; and as Ko&ar 

# pior-qs includes in it, according to K tinner, the idea of elegance super- 
induced by art, which Ka^aporrjs does not, the contrast is better preserved 
by retaining the latter. e cr & 7) t : XevKy, are in the same construc- 
tion with the preceding nouns croocppoo-vvy, etc., depending upon KeKOfT/jLT]- 
\i.evt\v. But such incongruities of expression are not unfrequently "found 

in the best writers. Cf. I. 3.9. re^pafJLfiei/Tjv, k.t.A., pampered into 

obesity and effeminacy. Sosre XevKor epav re kou epv&por epav 

rod ovros Botce7i/ (paiu., so that she might seem or be seen to pre- 
sent a fairer and more ruddy appearance than she really had, rod uvtos, 
(Upon these last words, see Hiote, I. 6. 11.) Bornemann renders the 
phrase : that she might seem manifestly (aperte) to be, etc. (sc. KeicaAXoo- 

iri(T}xev7)v). rb de trxiua. The 8e here answers to fxeu above with 

Xp^ua. Ta 8e 6 fj. }xar a ex eiJ/ ' The change of construction here 

should not escape notice. dvcnreirra^eva, wide open, i. e., as 



272 NOTES. 

indicating boldness (/3A<?V^a hafxov) in contrast with ra ofxixara altio?, oi 
with oculis verecunde demissis. cop a. Some editors insert the arti- 
cle before this word from Aristaenetus I. ep. 25, where this passage ii 
imitated, but this seems to be one of the nouns that imitate the usage of 
proper names in omitting the article ; see Rost, Gr. § 98. 6 ; Kiihn. § 244. 
R. 4; L. Gr. II. § 484 note. Cf. IV. 1. 2, where botli oof.au and aper-nv 
are without it. Other similar words also omit the article. Cf. yfirju § 21 
above, and yrjj/ § 28 below. For its frequent omission with kolWos, see 
Bornem. Sympos. I. 8. p. 52. The word &pa, lit., time, then season, spring, 

youth and youthful beauty, hence, beauty in general. KaraaKoweTa^at 

. . . kav-T^v, for the use of the Mid. Voice here, see B. 136. 7, note 4. 

€7T ktkott elv he k u\ , e '/ Tis aWos avT7]v & ear a i, and also looks 
around (to see) if any other one is looking at her. We should rather ex- 
pect eavT-fju here, and it would be necessary if the Opt. were employed 
instead of the indicative Searcu. See note upon I. 2. 49. 

23. — II \t] <ria I re pop rod 'HpoKAcous. Adjectives denoting ap- 
proach, are sometimes followed by the Gen. though oftener by the Dat. 

See Kiihn. Gr. §273. R. 9. r)]v . . . Trpoa&ev p-q^elaav levai, Ace. 

with the Infin. because in indirect discourse. rbv avrbv rpo-rrou, 

in the same gait as before, not faster or slower, contrasted with the haste 

exhibited by her companion (71-00 sfya/xeTV). 4>&d(rai Pov\o/j.ei/7)i/, 

wishing to anticipate, get before, etc. airopovura, iroiav 6 5 o j> . . . 

rpdwr} ; cf. § 21 : airopovvra o-rrorepav rcav oBoou rpdwqrai, with the note ; 
and for the use of the Pron. of direct interrogation, see note upon I. 1. 1. 

TroiTio-d/jLevos; this seems to be the best authorized, although 

more facile readings are found ; as 71-0*77077, iroir)o~ei, and noi-nays. After 
the participle, 7-771/ iirl rbv fiiov bhbv rpdn-p must be supplied from the pre- 
ceding context. A somewhat similar construction is found in I. 2.. 42, 
but for an explanation of this ellipsis, see Hermann ad Vig. § 227. p, 623 ; 

Symp. IV. 53. p. 146. k al . • . /* \v . . . 5 e. These particles may be 

rendered here : that (and) . . . both . . . and. 

24. — Ai£(f7). This is the best authorized reading, and die7vcu is con- 
strued with the participle in the same manner in which other similar 
words, diayiyvea&ai, diare\e7u, and Sidyeiv, often are. See Kiihn. Gr. 
§310.(1); hence here rendered always or continually, Lat. semper, 

and the Part, as a verb. airovcarara, .with the least possible 

labor. 

25. — 27T dp e 00 s a^) s 00 v ecrrai ravra, 1. e., (nrdveoos, rovroov, cuff 
$sv eo-rcu ravra, of want of things from which these (sc. pleasures) are 
obtained. In reference to the preposition air 0, denoting the instrument^ 



_ 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 273 

*ee note upon I. 2. 14. ov 4>oj8os, "met us non est" = "non est 

ouod metuas." iirl rb irovovvra...iropi(e(r&ai, bring you to 

mis, that you must obtain these things (or bring you to obtain) by labor 

and by various troubles of body and mind, etc, oTs . ..tovtois ; for 

the attraction, see Host, § 99. 9, 10. p. 460 sq. ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. 787. 2, 

and Anm. 8. u(f)€\€'i<r&ai...el;ov<riav f the power of receiving 

benefit from every quarter ; for the use of the Infin. without the article 
as a noun, cf. III. 6. 11 : ovk ofei Kal apird^eiv Qovoriav Zaecr&ai (i. e., 
iZecreo-frai) r$ j3ov\o/jL€va), and see B. 140. K 8 ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 641. c. 

26t — 'Ovofia 5e. The particle 84 need not be expressed in Latin or 
English : " nomen quodnam tibi est ?" The concessive member before 
5e is frequently omitted, and thus vivacity is given to the question : 

(this sounds very well) but, etc. See note upon I. 3. 13. vttoko- 

pi£6/j.€j/oi. The verb v7roKopi{4(r&ai signifies originally to speak as a 
child or with fondling terms ; then, to smooth cr gloss over an odious 
thing with mild and favorable words, and the reverse here, to detract, to 
call a good thing by an odious name. 

27. — 'Ev rovT(p...Trpos€\bov(ra, coming up in the meantime. 

— el§v7a robs y svvt\(T avr as> k.t.A., having known your parents 

and carefully observed your nature, disposition, in education (i. e., while 
you have been trained up), etc. — — r)\v irpbs efie 68bv, the way to 

me, or, which leads to me. iir 3 ay a &o?s 5 lairpeireo-r epav, K.r.X. y 

more illustrious on account of the good that I confer upon you. See 

note upon I. 2. 61: bvofxaa-rbs, k.t.A., and cf. § 28. irpooLjxiois 

7)8oj/rjs t by overtures, promises of pleasure, lit., prefaces ; the idea is: 
I will not begin by alluring with deceptive promises of pleasure. 

(pavrjvai ; in respect to the omission of &v, cf. note, I. 3. 15. 

ra ovra. . . ixct* a\rj&elas, I will recount to you things that really 
are, in truth. ■ See upon the construction here, Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 858. 
3, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 66. C, and Bornemann ad Sympos. 
VII. 4. 

28. — T&v yap ovroov aya&Sov, k.t.X. Schaefer expresses this 
idea more fully thus : a yap lanv <rya&a Kal Ka\d, rovroov ovdhv &pev 

irovov . . . 3-eoi SiSoaam — airb Pocktiij. droop; see note upon I. 2. 14. 

Tas...Te'x* / as auras re. The particle re is placed here as if 

the preceding words, the arts themselves, were contrasted with avrais 
. . . xpyvSah tne practising of them ; and the sentence arranged as fol- 
lows : rocs iro\. rex- avrds re Kal ottojs abrals Set XPV "^ - 1 * poL&Tireov, 
not only the arts themselves but the practice of them must be learned. 
After the aa-Krjriou is added, the natural place of the re would be aftet 

12* 



274 NOTES. 

jj.afrr)Teoi>, contrasting that with acrx^reov. But such irregularities ol 
position, arising from the blending of two constructions, are found else- 
where, cf. Cyrop. VIII. 2. 22, and Anab. I. 2. 21. aa-KTjreoj/ is con- 
sidered by some, as Fr. Jacobs, to have a pregnant signif. acr/dirrei fxa&T}- 
reou, to be learned by exercise, but it is perhaps better with Bornemann 
to consider the words onus aureus Set xPV°'& ai as comprising but one idea 
= t)]v avroov xpV (ri1/ ' Cf. De Vectig. IV. 1 : ravrrjv (rrjy hvvajjuv) yvovres 
Ka\ ottojs xp^vSm Set. For the constr. and governing power of verbals, 

see note 1.7.2. ei 5e Ka\ ; after efre . . . etre several times repeated, 

the last and most important member of the sentence is more emphatically 
connected by 5e nal ; the adversative 5e' contrasting this member with 
the others as most weighty. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 40. C, and see Kiihn. L. 
Gr. II. § 746. Anm. So in Latin sive and si vero often answer to on<$ 

another. See Kiihner's Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 41. 97. etvai, ry yv^^y 

vTrr)peT<:7v e'dtoTeW. Some editors place the comma after forepere?*/, 
but erroneously as it seems to us. In respect to the sentiment of the 
passage, if our pointing is correct, cf. Oecon. XVIL 7 : ovkqvv . . . onus 
dwfjTai vit7)(&t€'li/ rfj yvdo/ir} ; and see also an interpretation of this pas- 
sage, Cicero de Offic. I. 23 : Exercendum corpus et ita afficiendum est, ut 
obedire concilio et rationi possit. The appropriateness and truth of the 
idea that the control of the mind over the body conduces to, and is the 
most certain means of physical health, cannot be doubted. This, too, is 
evidently implied in the descriptions of the persons and habits of 'Apery 
i:nd Ka/citt. 

29. — E vcppocvva?, Lat. hilar itates, joy, happiness ; for the use 
of the plural, see note, I. 1. 11 : avayKous. Notice the choice of the words 
to characterize the different kinds of happiness, and the contrasting force 
of the article. 

30, — Tt 5e ; for the force of the 5e', see note upon I. 3. 13 : robs 5e 

naXovs. rjris; the relative clause does not simply define here but 

relates to the nature, peculiarities, of the thing itself, sc. iroi6Trjra. Ac- 
cording to our English idiom it would be since you, or, as you, etc. In 
Greek as in Latin the relative is used with a verb in the second person. 

See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. §781. 4, 5. irp\v fihp ireivr\v i<rfriov<ra; 

this and the following clause are added as an explanation of the more 
general phrase : iravTcov e/j.-jriirXaa'au The finite verb would be used 
instead of the participle in Latin : " priusquam esurias, comedis," etc. 

UTiKaj/Gofiei/r} . . . irapa<TK€vd(r}. Strict concinnity of expression would 

require the finite verb jx^x ^^ instead of the participle ^xavw^vn, in 
order to correspond with the following Trapaa-Kivdfy. But Xenophon 
undoubtedly, as was very natural, carried forward in his mind the con* 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 275 

etruction of the preceding clauses with participles, without noticing th* 
interruption by %va, before he came to the next member, where the im- 
portance of the idea caused him to recur to the use of the finite verb. 
For the interchange of the finite verb and participle, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. 

§ 675. 4 ; and cf. note, II. 2. 5, and IV. 4. 1. olvovs ; for the use 

of the plural, see Kuhn. § 243. 3. (2), and L. Gr. II. 408. b. r a £ 

frepovs, in summer. For this use of the Gen. of the space of time within 

which something happens, see Kuhn. § 273. 4. (b). x i ^ J/a t sno ^ v > 

i. e., for cooling the wine. The Greeks seem to have had subterranean 
apartments for preserving ice and snow, like our modern ice-cellars, 
though it was oftener done by covering them with chafr. See Becker's 

Charicles, p. 256. ov jmovov tcls (rrpcc {jlvcls jiaKaKas, aAAa 

Kal ras K\ivas, /c.t.A. The climax in the thought is conspicuous here. 
Men of pleasure are not satisfied with soft matrasses or beds, (errata? 
from o-rpai/i/v/jLi, to spread out,) spread on the ground or floor, but they 
prepare couches (/cAiVas from /cAiVw), on which to spread their soft ma- 
trasses ; and still further, they put under these couches virofia&pa, as 
additional appliances of luxury. For the position of jj.aAa.Kcis, see note 
upon I, 4. 13. The noun inrofia&pa is generally interpreted foot-carpets, 
spread under the kAiv&s. So in the Lexicons. But Schneider from some 
passages of Antyllus, a physician, in Fragm. medicor. Oribas, ed. Matthaei, 
pp. 114, 170, and 172, draws the conclusion that this word designates 
fulcra diagonalia, supports, put under the feet of a couch, as under 
cradles for the purpose of procuring motion, rockers. Voigtlaender also, 
in Observatt. Laud, de v%6$a&pov, refers to Stob. I. p. 192, and Theo- 
phrast. I. p. 192, Schn. This explanation at least looks reasonable, and 

gives greater force to the passage than the usual explanation. 5 : a 

...aAAa 5*a, on account of ... but because. rb /uridhi/ exezy, 

o t i iroiris, you have nothing to do, you do not know what to do. For 

the Subj. deliberative, see Kost, § 119 ; Kuhn. II. § 464. Seeo-frai. ; 

the Mss. are divided between the full and contracted form of this word ; 

but see note upon I. 6. 10. a<ppo<5i(r ia. . . avaynd£eis, provoke 

sensual indulgence. Kal yvvai^l Kal avdpdai x /? a> ,u e */ 77 . Some 

read Kal yvvai$ tols av^pdai XP~> " e ^ vu ^ 9 tanquam mulieribus uteris," 
but this reading is not supported by Ms. authority, and the sense requires 
no change. The vice of licentious indulgence in general, was doubtless 

aimed at, rather than a specific kind of it. eavrrjs ; second person, 

see note upon 1.4.9. vfipi£ov(ra . ..Kar aKoijiiQovcra, comple- 
ments of the verb iraideveis. The participle is often so used after a verb 
with a demonstrative word (oD'toj). See Cyrop. I. 4. 15 : ovtco diijyzv, 

k.t.A.; VIII. 4. 5. Cf. Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 663. XI. KaraKot}j.i(ov~ 

a- a. The verb KaraKoipti^iv signifies, lit., to fall to sleep, and meta- 



276 NOTES. 

phorically, to pass time uselessly, i. e., as if falling to sleep. The words 
in § 33 : oi/re dia tovtov (rbv virvov) ia€&iuo~i ra Seoi/ra TrpdrTeiv, are 
strongly antithetical to this word. 

31. — s E/c decoy ... a-rre ppL\pai, you have been excluded from the 

number of the gods. rod irdvToov rihivrov aKovcrfxaro s, k.t.A., 

" the sweetest strain the ear takes in," your own praise. Cf. upon 
the sentiment, Hieron. I. 14: rov fiev rjdiarov aKpodjxaTos iiraivov ov-rot* 
<nravi&Te, and Cic. pro Archia poet. IX. 32 : Themistcclem dixisse 
aiunt, quum ex eo quaereretur, quod acroama aut cujus \ocem liben- 

tissime audiret: Ejus, a quo sua virtus optime praedicaretur. hvi)- 

koos el, lit., you are unhearing, but in Engl.: you never hear, so 

abearos (sc. el) you never see. Acyovarj ri ir ktt ever eie. The 

Pron. t\ Accus. is used with Tnoreucrete, but the Gen. twos, with eVap- 

Kecreiev ; see note upon I. 2. 60. ev <ppovwv, in his senses, sane, 

tov gov fridcrov. The word Macros seems to signify originally a 

company of men, assembled for the purpose of sacrificing to the gods. 
Cf. Herbst, Symp. VIII : rod &eov tovtov SiaacoTcu, where see many ex- 
amples. Hence used tauntingly here : Who would in his right mind 

venture to make one of your band of worshippers. oi (sc. SiacrooTai) ; 

for the use of the plural, Kara avveaiv, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 418. Cf. II. 
2. 3 : at iroAeis navaoj/Tes ', III. 5. 20 ; where 7] eV 'Apeicp irdyca fiovAr} 

is followed by tovtois. air op cos fxev AnrapoX 8ia v eoT7)T o s 

Tpe<p6fjL€voi, they being supported without labor and in affluence, 
Anrapo), (with an abundance of every thing,) during youth. With this 
the following clause is contrasted : iwiirovoos 5e avxv-ypol 5ia ynpeos weptcy- 
res, passing through age in servile labor and poverty (in want of every 
thing). The idea is : that whilst in youth they are supported by parents 
or friends without labor, and enabled to indulge in a most luxurious style 
of living ;- but they become old, are deprived of the aid of parents or 
friends, and in consequence of their effeminacy induced by indulgence 
and their want of a trade or profession, are compelled to pass tho rest 
of life in toil and penury, doubly severe to them in consequence of 

early indulgence. TrGirpayixevois . . . irpaTTOfiej/ois, by what 

they have done, and . . . what they are now doing. to fihi/ rjdea. . . 

air o&efjLev oi, exhausting their pleasures in youth, and laying up ti ouble 
and hardship for age. 

32. — Ilapa avfrpcairois, oTs irpoai) ke i, (i. e., irapa oh irpoarjicei 
e>e Ti/jLaa&cu. Cf. for similar constructions, III. 7. 3; Sympos. IV. 1, on 
which see Herbst. and Bornemann. The preposition is more rarely re- 
peated ; see III. 3. 6 : eV toiovtois . . . %w/)iof y, iv o'loisirep. See alsa 



BOOK II. CHAP. I. 277 

Matthiae Gr. II. § 595; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 625. 3. The same brevity of 
expression is also found in the Latin : a hominibus quibus decet. Cic. de 
Fin. IV. 20: Platonem eadem esse in sententia qua tyrannum Diony- 
sium. Cf. also Cic. Tusc. Disp., Kuhn. ed., I. 39. 94, p. 144. In reference 
to the Infin. rifxaaSai, to be supplied from the antecedent finite verb, 
riuci\uai, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 852, g. This ellipsis is common with 
such words as irpoarjKei, eoitce, ei/cos cot/, 5e7, xP'h > c ^- H« 6. 22 ; IY. 5. 7. 
It is also found with olBa, III. 8. 3 ; /caAw? ex^, in II. 7. 6 ; III. 11. 1, etc. 

aya&7} ... <rv A Xyirrpi a, /c.r.A., a good coadjutor in the labors of 

peace, and a firm ally in war. apicrrr) Se <pi\ias KoiV(av6s, in 

fine, a most excellent participant in friendship. 

33. — Tots }jlsv ifio7s (pl\oLs. With this piv (solitarium), the 
contrast is to be supplied in thought ; i. e., the friends of Ka/aa in con- 
trast with ifio7s (pi\ois. yd el a /xe v . . . air 6 Kavcris ; cf. I. 6. 5, in 

regard to the sentiment. The fxiv contrasts git&v airoKavais with vttvos, 

below, with which a corresponding 5e is found. air p ay /jl co v . . . airo- 

Aavcr is, enjoyment at their ease, untroubled enjoyment. ovre airo- 

Keiiroures abrov (sc. vttvov) ax^our ai, /c.r.A., they are neither bur- 
thened when deprived of it (sleep), nor do they on account of it omit, etc. 
The verb is general in signification, including both physical and mental 
discomfort. The natural position of eu would be with irpdrrovTes, but 
it is placed at the beginning of the clause for sake of the antithesis, which 
is suggested with so much adroitness throughout this whole address oi 
y Apery]. It also thus corresponds in position with ydecos in the preceding 

clause. TLfxioi 5 e irarpici, honored, each one in his own country. 

rb tt€tt poj/jLEvov tcAos, end appointed by fate = death. 

SaAAova i, to flourish, i. e., be in honor; so the Latin vigeo ; cf. Cic. 
Tusc. Disp.. I. 49, init. ; Harmodius in ore et Aristogito, Lacedaemoniu? 

Leonidas, Thebanus Epa minondas v i g e n t . Toiavra . . . 5 tairoj/ij 

aafxtvto, having completed such labors. For the omission of the con- 

nective'here, see note upon I. 1. 9: ruvs ra roiavra. jxaKapiffro 

rarr\v. This superlative of /.laKapiaroi, from /jiaKapifa, is peculiar to 
Xenophon, see Sympos. ; and even he sometimes uses /xaKapiurdros from 
uaKapios ; see Cyrop. VII. 2. 27. 

31. — T\]v u7r' 'Aperrjs 'HpavXeous, iraiS ev a" iv , the instrue 

tion of Hercules by 'Apery. eKocr/xyo-e \xivroi ras yvccfxas er 

Heya\*ioT€ po is prifiaaiv, ^ iyk vvv, although he clothed his 
thoughts in far more magnificent, splendid words, than I now do. jl 
more magnificent as the genuine modesty of Xenophon would have ui 
believe, certainly not more fitly chosen or gracefully and happily ai> 



278 NOTES. 

ranged. aol .. . &|io*/, it becomes yon, it is worth while for yon. 

ireipao~&ai tl. ..(ppovriCeiv, to exert yourself, ... to take some 

care for those things that pertain to the future time of your life. 



CHAPTER II. 

1* — Aa/JLTT po tcAea, rbv ir pea fivrar ov vibv kavrod; Socrates 
had three sons ; (perhaps more than three, see Wiggers' Life,) Lamprocles, 
Sophroniscus, and Menexenus. The eldest is the one who held the follow- 
ing conversation with his father. irpbs. . . x a ^ 0l ' ira ' LV0vra i treat- 
ing harshly from anger, ill-tempered to. teal tia\a> most certainly 

(I do). robs ri iroiovvras rb ovofia tovto airoKaXova iv. 

The idea fully expressed would be as follows : KarafX€/j.d^7jKas ovv, rii/as 
rb uvo/jlo. tovto (sc. ax a p' L<TT0VS ) a-TroKaAoucriv, koll tl izoiovaiv ovtol, ovs 
rb ouo/uLct tovto OLTTOKaXovo'Lv, or less accurately : /caTa/xe/xad^/cas, tl ttoiov- 
o~iv ovroi, ovs rb ovofia tovto airoKa.\ovo~iv. Thus an interrogation is 
frequently constructed in Greek with a participle accompanied by the 
article, from which it is separated by the interrogative pronoun. In this 
way two. interrogations frequently are blended into one. Cf. Plat, de 
Rep. p. 332. C ; Sympos. p. 206, B, and examples cited by Bornemann, 
Sympos. VIII. 36 ; and see Matth. Gr. II. § 567 ; Rost, 123. b. c; Kiihn. 
L Gr. II. § 843 ; Gr. § 344, R. 8. In reference to the subject of airoKa- 
Kovo-lv, see B. 129. 19, and in reference to two accusatives after it, see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 280. 4; L. Gr. II. § 558. b. The Latin may imitate this 
simple brevity of the Greek : " quos quid facientes hoc nomine appellent." 

eft iraSovTOLs, those receiving favors. = KaTaAoyt(€cr&ai , 

rome commentators suppose that SeT// should be understood with this 
iford, but the idea seems rather to be implied in Bokovci. After verbs 
A believing, supposing, and the like, such as vo^i^eiv, oleoSai, 7)ye7aScu, 
SoKeli/, etc., the idea of intention, wish, approbation, or of thinking to be 
iust or necessary, is implied. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 638, p. 337 ; Bornem. 
upon Sympos. IY. 42. p. 138 sq., and Cyrop. IV. 5. 16; VIII. 1. 12; 
Kriiger Anab. I. 2. 1. 

2. — "Hdr) 5e; see note upon I. 3. 13 : tovs 5e KaAovs. ei &pa 

see note, I. 1. 8. rb avdpairodi(ea^ai, to reduce to servitude. 

This clause is the subject of So/ce?. diiccuov, ical rb ax<*.p icrTeTv. 

Before kcl\, ovtco, added by Stephanus, probably from the feeling that it 
was required after oosirep, has crept into most of the editions. But ex- 
amples are frequent where the other member of a comparison, introduced 
by ftsnep, is without ovtcos. See IV. 4. 7 : cbsirep crv, Kal £ya> : III. 1. 4=1 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 279 

Cyrcp. I. 6. 3; V. 2. 12; Apol. 33, and Bos' Ellips. p. 778, ed. Schaef. 

vcp* ov av t is, k.t.A. For the attraction of the relative to the 

case of the subordinate proposition, see Kiihn. § 332. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 791. 
The natural construction would here be : kclI batte? fxoi, ostls av, vivo twos 
ev irabcvu (or iau vtto rivos ev irddr)), fx)] irei^rai X ( *P L1/ uirutiifiovcu &di- 
kos ehat. Cf. § 6. The same manner of construction is common in Latin : 
videtur que mihi a q u o quis beneficii3 affectus sive amico sive inimico 
gratiam referre non studeat, injustus esse. Cf. Kiihn. Tusc. Dis. I. 34. 84, 
and Zumpt's Gr. 

3.— EXye ovrcos ex« l — ^ e "7> cf - ni - n - 3 ; Cyrop. II. 1. 8. The 

optative with av frequently follows el with the indicative, or eav with 
the subjunctive, when the thing deduced is contrasted as uncertain, etc. 
See Kiihn. § 339. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 817. b, where many examples are cited. 

fj.ei(co aya&a. One Ms. has fxei^ova corresponding in form to 

fiei^ova with evepyer. below, but the full and contracted forms are pro- 
miscuously used. Cf. Cyrop. III. 3. 20 ; Agesil. IL 7, and see the Gram- 
mars. Tt vas. . . vnb rivcov . . .$} ira?das virb yovecoj/, whom 

can we find that have received greater favors from whom than, i. e., can 
we find any persons who have received greater favors from others, than 
children from parents ? For the blending of two interrogative sentences 
here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. R. 7 ; C. 539. 2 ; L. Gr. IL § 843. 1 ; Rost, 

§ 123. b, 10. b. ovs ol yovels . . . eivai. The Latin is far inferior 

to the Greek in such phrases as this, substituting finite verbs for the 
Part, and Inf. : quibus cum antea non essent parentes causa exstiterunt, 

ut essent. & 5t), which, as is evident; for this meaning of drj, see 

note upon II. 1. 21, and the references there. & sre . . .Qevyoficv. 

For the use and . significance of the indicative with cbsre, see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 341. 2; cf. I. 2. 31. e7rl ro?s /Jieyiarois afriKTjfjLao-i ; the preposi- 
tion with the dative here denoting the goal or aim, has the same force 
as in the phrase: vofxovs SearSai. eiri rivi. See Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (1). (d); 

L. Gr. II. § 612. ^7)ixiav fravarov izeizo lt) kolg lv, made death 

the penalty, punishment. The Greeks were accustomed to say : Sdvaros 
7] Qr\ida ecrriv but frdvarov {rifi'iav rdrreiPj eiribecr^ai or iroieiv. In the 
former case the article distinguishes the subject, but in the latter case 
foiniav has not the force of a subject, but is added as an explanation of 
bavdrov, as penalty, and is consequently without the article. If it were 
added it might give the Cvfxiav the force of fitting, due punishment ; see 
Meatzner ad Antiphon. Or. Y. p. 134. 34. Qavdros, in respect to the 
article, is used as a proper noun. See Apolog. § 1, where it is, without 

the article, contrasted with rod filov. cos ovk $lv . . . iravaovr es^, 

supposing that they can deter from crime by the fear of no greater evil. 



280 NOTES. 

For the use of the participle with cos as equivalent to a participle of a 
verb denoting to think or say with the Infin. or Ace. and Inf., see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 312. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 671 ; Rost, § 130. For the use of av with the 
Part,, see Kiihn. Gr. § 260. 5. (b) ; L. Gr. II. § 671 ; Rost, § 120. 

4. — Kal fA7)v...ye. See note upon I. 4. 12. eVei tovtov ye 

toov air oAv a ovtwv. The pronoun tovtov does not refer directly to aeppo- 
diaiwv, but to the whole idea contained in the preceding words : tc» tup 
a(ppodi(riwv im&vfielv. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 421, Anm. 2. For the 
irregular position of the article, see note upon I. 6. 13 : t\\v vo<piav, k.t.A. 

oiK-QjAaTa = lupanaria. (pavepol 5e iafxev, k.t.A., moreover it is 

evident that we even consider, etc. /SeAricrTa, most healthy, robust. 

5* — "Yirode£afj.ev7] r e . . . fiapv vo fieyrj re; for the re — re, see 
note upon I. 1. 14. It should be further noted, that the Kai before uvv 

ttoAAw corresponds to the first tc. ttjs Tpo(pr)s r) s Kal auiT) 

Tpecp. This is the reading best supported by the Mss. and ancient edi- 
tions, but the rareness of the attraction of the relative from the dative, 
has caused several modern editors, as Schneider and Bornemann, to sub* 
stitute the pronoun in the dative y. Upon this attraction of the relative 
pronoun, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 787, and Gr. § 332, R. 6. In addition to 
the references in the grammars, cf. Aeschin. de F. Leg. 43 : nap wv n\v, 

k.t.A. 5f eveyKaaa ; see note upon I. 2.53. Ovtc yiyva>- 

okov to fip4<pos . . . ovde o~7)fj.aiv*iv hvvafxevov . Most editors 
govern fipicpos here by Tpecpei, but on account of the intervening words, 
this construction seems to be harsh, and it is more probable that there is 
a grammatical irregularity in the sentence, which would naturally run 
thus : TtKOvva Tpecpei re Kal tiTiiAsAeLTai, ovte 7rpoire7roi'&v7a ovShv aya- 
&6v, oi/Te yiyva>o~KovTosTov ftpecpovs, v(p* otov ev Traax* 1 ) ovdl 
GTHuaiveiv 8vv afxiv ov , otov 8e?Tai, aAA' avTi) o~Tox a -C°l JL * i;7 l T< * T6 o~v/*- 
(pepoPTa Kal Ktx a P L(J l x * va ^ e ipoo jx4vt) iKTrArjpovu' Kal Tpecbei, k.t.A. But 
Xenophon without regard to grammatical accuracy changed the genitive 
absolute into the nominative, in order to make it correspond in case 
with the preceding irpoTteirovbvia and the following avTT] crToxafouej/77, 
and the participle irsipuixivr), to the finite verb TreipaTai, on account of 
the importance of the idea to be expressed by it. Cf. note upon II. 1. 30. 

o v 5 e . . . dvi/djAtvoi/. After ovtc we not unfrequently find ovdi (and 

not). See Bornem. Anab. III. 2. 27 ; Rost's Gr. § 134. Anm. 2; Kiihn. 
Gr. § 321. R. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 743. Anm. 4. 

6. — *A 8* av oXwvTai &AAov iKavdoTcpov elvai Siddl-ai. The 
Latin sentence takes a very different form here : quibus autem docendis 
ilium magis idoneum putant. iirl (xeAovpTat ... onus ol ira?* 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 281 

5es avro7s yevwvrai ; this seems to be the preferable reading, al 
though some editors and some Mss. have ottccs au oi . . . yevuvrai (others 
yevoivio); see Kiihn. in h. 1. irdvra ttolo vvr es, exerting them- 
selves in every way. 

7. — f O vzaviGKos (sc. Aa/n-rrpoKX-ns) ecprj. For the order of the 

words here, see note upon I. 2. 9. a. A Ad roi, see note upon I. 2. 36. 

6i...7T67roi?]/c6...ou5€is av SvvcLiTo ; for the Optat. with 

a.v after the Indie., see note upon I. 2. 28: ei V avrbs (raxppovcoi/, k.t.A. 
There is a peculiar delicacy exhibited in the omission of the words rj i/m)] 
LLrjTTjp before ireiroirjKe, as Lamprocfes had only his own mother in mind. 

TroAAcnr\d<TLa, from iroAvs and the termination -acri os, many 

times, containing the idea of comparison, and hence governing the geni- 
tive rovroov ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 275. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 540. $ ; Host, § 109. 
tt]u x a ^ €7r ° T7 l Ta > asperitas; cf. Sympo3. II. 10. In conse- 
quence of the asperity of Xantippe, her name, as is well known, has 
become synonymous with shrew. But it cannot be denied that Socrates 
was somewhat in fault. In his excessive devotion to philosophy and the 
State, the duties of domestic life were probably thrown somewhat into 

the back-ground. See Introd., and Hitter's Hist. Phil. II. p. 33, 34. 

Hot € pa 5e, seel. 3. 13. rrjs firjrpos. Some editors have here 

omitted the article, but it can hardly be doubted that it should be re- 
tained. Socrates has been speaking of the ^Trip in general, and hence 
omits the article ; but Lamprocles here alludes to his own mother, and 

hence says Tfjs fxfijpos. rrjs ye to lavrrjs, being indeed such a 

otie, since she is of such a character. y H 5 77 it do it ore, originally only 

in negative clauses, as in Homer and Hesiod, but in Attic writers, in in- 
terrogations that imply a negative, as in IV. 2. 24 ; 4. 11 ; 5. 9 ; Hellen. 
III. 5. 14. Also after conditional conjunctions ; as e*, Anab. 5. 4. 6 ; 
Cyrop. VI. 4. 5 ; Aristoph. Acharn. 380 ; and after relative pronouns ; 
Plat. Apol. p. 19. D ; and even with participles in a relative construction, 
as oi i/Jiov 7ra>7roTe aKt]Koores. Cf. Poppo, Thuc. P. IH. Vol. 2. p. 647. 

8. — N$7 At a, a formula of swearing, denoting strong affirmation; 
often used with aAAd in answering questions ; see further, 7. 4 below. 

e7ri t<£ j3 1 w iravrl ; for (at the price of) my whole life. For this 

meaning of iiri with the Dat., see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (f). irocra 

...iroo-a 5e; see note, I. 1. 1 : aSi/ce? ^ccKpdr., k.t.A. The words ttoo-q 
BuadveKTa . . . ^vcKoAaivoov . . . irpdyfiaTa Trapao~x^ u ni ^ ie first clause an- 
swer directly to the word3 of the last clause, iroaa 5e Avirriaai Kd/j.vuv, 

and the rest are explanatory. eJ-rra; this first person of the Aor. 

is seldom used in Attic Greek, and hence some editors have substituted 



282 NOTES. 

for it the more usual 2 Aor. e?7iw. Attic writers employ the second per- 
son cliras more frequently ; the first pers. plur. e^ra^ey, prob. never 
the second pers. dirare and the imperatives, cIttoltoo (irposenrdra)) and 
etTraTe, very often ; and the third el-rrau, very rarely. For the two accusa 

tives after elira and iirolria-a, see Kiihn. Gr. § 280. 4. yvxvv&'n 

The Subj. in Lat. erubesceret, or, puderet. 

9. — The connection of the thought here is : Stage actors permit the 
utmost severity of language to be used to them upon the stage, without 
being enraged, since they know that Ho insult or injury to themselves ia 
intended ; much more ought you to andure the severity of your mother, 
knowing that she not only does not intend you any injury, but has your 

highest good most sincerely at heart. viroKpirals. The noun 

vTTOKpLT-ns, from viroKpivoiJLai, signif. first, one who answers, and then as 
responding to each other, stage players; this is its usual meaning. In 
later Gr. one who acts a feigned part, a dissembler, and hence our word 

hypocrite. aWrjAovs to eirxaTa Xeyoocip, say the last things, 

i. e., the worst, the most severe things. 'AAA'. Instead of this par- 
ticle, we may in English use the relative pronoun which, etc. So in 

Latin: quos quidem arbitror, etc. padioos Qepovtri, bear calmly, 

aequo animo. tout 6 ye, lit, this at least, but in English we 

should give the force of the yk by emphasis on the preceding word. 

10. — "Onus vyLaivns re kclI oirws . , . eery. Two Mss. have the 
reading vyiavys, which some editors have changed to vytaveTs, to avoid 
a supposed discrepancy in mood between this verb and ten which fol- 
lows. There are also two or three Mss. that have vyiaiveis or vyiaivois ; 
but the reading given in the text, seems to be the best authorized. There 
appears not only not to be any objection to the employment of different 
modes after the conjunction oirws here, but a delicacy and beauty pecu- 
liar to the Greek in their use. In the first case, the result to be obtained 
depends more upon agency foreign to the actor, i. e., of the gods, and is 
hence spoken of with more doubt and contingency, by means of the sub- 
junctive mood. But the future expresses the more certain event which 
is more in the power of the mother. Cf. II. 4. 2 ; Bornemann, Sympos. 

VIII. 25, p. 203, who compares Anab, IV. 6. 10 ; Agesil. VII. 1. 

7roAAa ro?s &€o?s ebxo ptv-qv virep <xov, asking many good things 
from the gods for you, = cuVe?(rdai aya&a iro.pb. rcov Seuv, Cyrop. I. 6. 5. 

Cf. III. 14.3, and IV. 2. 36. eux^s airod idovo-av. The phrase 

evxas anoSihovai signifies to perform vows to, to pay what is promised 
to the gods. raya&d, the good, things that are good. 



BOOK II. CHAP. II. 283 

11. — Mr)d€vl...ap€<TK€iv f fiyS* Girca&ai . . . &px<>PT i. The 

words from ^Bh to apxovTi are explanatory of /xridevl apeV/ce/j', to please 
no one, neither to follow nor be obedient to one, whether he may be 
general or other ruler. The first verb eirea^ai which has more direct 
reference to physical action, is fitly chosen to correspond to (TTpaT^y^, 
and ^/^ecd-cu, denoting rather mental action, to aXXcp cLpxovTi. 

12,-— "Ay Tt o-cpaWofAevos rvxvs, if you shall fall into any cala- 
mity, or if any thing evil happen to you. ovdhv av o~oi §ia<b4poi. 

(piXov $) e % & p 6 * yevecrfrai. Aia<pepeiv is constructed with the Accus. 
of the quantity and Dat. of the person. So in Plat. Ep. 13. p. 362. A; 

Eur'p Troad. 1248. rys irapa tovtooi/ evvoias, good will from 

the»e ? or s their good will ; cf. III. 11. 3, 13 ; Demosth. de Coron. p. 226, 3, 
and. note upon III. 11. 14: tqov nap ipoi. 

13. — Efra. See note upon I. 2. 26. 7rapecr/ceua(rai, Perf. 

2d Pers. in the sense of the present tense as freq. ; so in § 11 above. See 

Kiihn. Gr. § 255. R. 5. yov e as p 7] bepaire vrj ; for an account of 

the law against ingratitude to parents, KaKtaais yoveoov, the kind of 
neglect punished, etc., see Potter's Gr. Ant B. IV. ch. 15 ; Meier and 
Schomann, Attische Process, III. 1. § 2 ; S. 288, 9. apxsiVs tn be- 
come archon, ruler ; see I. 1. 18. a> s ovre ay ra le pa evcreaws 

SvofjLsva virhp ttjs 7roA6a>s, supposing that the sacrifices in oehalf 
of the State will not be reverently performed. — r-ovre aAXo /ca- 
\cos Ka\ 8 t Kal cos ovdev av (sc. irpaTTo^vov), tovtov it pd^avTos. 
The participle irpaTTofx. is to be* supplied, a7rb kolvov, from irpd'^avTos, 
and tovtov frvovTos and tovtov irpd^avTos correspond to each other. For 
the meaning of the participle with Sos . . . av, see note, § 3 above : d>y ovk 

hv . . . iravaovTss. iv reus t&v apxdvToovb*oKi{AU(riais. The 

candidates for office at Athens were compelled to pass an examination in 
regard to their lineage, age, manners, habits, etc., and these examinations 
were called SoKipao-ia ; see Fiske's Man. p. 181. 

1 1.— 5 vyyvcafiovds <roi, ind ulgent, disposed to pardon you. 

teal ovtoi, even they, they themselves, or, they in turn. a v . See 

note upon I. 2. 12. elTa. Eight Paris Mss. have Kal efta, from 

which Zeunius makes k%to, and most of the more recent editors adopt 
the correction. But Runner and Seiffert seem justly to retain the com- 
mon reading which we have given. For e2Ya and eireiTa are frequently 
used after a finite verb, where we might expect Kal clVa (/caTa) and Ka\ 
eirena, signifying : then afterivards and sometimes, and then = Kal totc, 
as in IY. 5. 3 : Ht* . . . vo[xi(eis ; Plat. Apol. p. 23. C, on which see 
Stallb., and many other passages. For the reverse Kal elra or Kal tireiTa 



281 NOTES. 

for the simple etra and eireiTa, see note upon I. 1. 5. The precOTiTJg 
v icp€\Kv<TTLK6v (arifidaoocnp) also is in favor of elra, and the change of sub- 
ject is no valid objection to it. See note, II. 1. 8. rovs y op els. 

Several Mss. and editors have yopeas here, but the Accus. in -e?s from 
nouns in -evs is not uncommon in Xenophon. Cf. as examples, III. 5. 
19 : rovs i7T7re?y, *!. 6. ypa<pe?s } o~kvtz?s, xaA/ceTs, et al. saep. 



CHAPTER III. 

1. — X aip€(f)a>j/ra. Chaerephon was an intimate friend and disciple 
of Socrates, but a man of violent passions ; see Plat. Charm, p. 153, b ; 

Wiggers' Life of Socrates, Ch. II. He is also called (piAoTtfAos in § 16. 

iScbVy when he saw, or, met with. ov dr)irov, not most certainly, 

or, not I hope ; ironically. See Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 835, 3, and cf. IV. 2. 

11. XP 7 ? " ipwrepov yo/xi^ovCL XP?) t JLaTa > so XP^f JLaT( ^ can XPV~ 

aifxovj and pofxifa xpruuLara xP^ cri l LL0J/ clpai } when the idea relates to 
treasures in general ; cf. § 5 ; 6. 21 ; 9. 1 ; III. 8. 5 ; 6. 9, et al., and 
Anab. III. 2. 22. Sometimes KTrjuia is added, as in Sympos. IV. 14: 
cloths on xp^t JLara V°v KTri/JLa. See Kuhn. Gr. § 241. 2 ; Buttmann, § 129. 
The paronomasia in the words xp^f A0 - Ta an( ^ XP 1 \ <Jl t JL( ^ T€ P 0V i acppopccp, typo- 
vifjiov and /3o7?&€iay, Po-qbuv, should not escape notice. The choice of 
words with reference to their similarity of sound, especially in proverbial 
expressions, was not uncommon in Greek, though much less frequent 
than in some of the oriental languages ; cf. II. 4. 5 : iro7os yap 'linros § 

irolov £evyos ovru XP^ a 'ipop ', wsirep o XP 7 ) (TT0S <pfaos. i) ao€\- 

<bovs ; some editors have conjectured that this should be ade\<pop in the 
singular, to correspond with the words in the singular which follow, 
referring to it. But the plural seems here to be used to make the idea 
general, and when afterwards the application is made to a specific indi- 
vidual, the brother of Chaerecrates, the singular number is employed. 

Ka\ ravTa.) and that too ; see note upon I. 2. 29. jSo^freias 

deofjieptav, lit., needing help, i. e., requiring the care of the possessor 
in order to keep, preserve them. This phrase, obscure in itself, is em- 
ployed for the sake of the antithesis with rod 5e fiorjbeTp dvpa/nh'ov. 

2# — Et ; for the significance of this word, see note, I. 1. 13. rh 

(sc. xp^t JLara ) tup ad e\ (pap, the wealth, possessions of brothers. 

iprav&a, there, in respect to these (the citizens). Xoyi^Wd-cu, 

to "Suppose, to come to the conclusion. iwl 5 e rcop a 5 e A. <£ <£ j/ , in 

respect to brothers. For this use of iwl with the genitive, cf. note upon 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 285 

ITT. 9. 3. ayvoovo-i, the plural number, Kara gvvsgiv, after the 

singular, e? tis, see note upon I. 2. 62. 

3. — 'Q.S fio7\&tov de6fjL€i/oi, because they need ; Lat. quod with 
the subjunctive, or thinking that they need, etc., according to Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 312, 6. ftsirep ...y lyvopivovs <pi\9vs\ for the accusative 

absolute with cosirep, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 13 ; Buttmann, § 145, note 
7, antf note I. 2. 20. 

4. — Kal /jlt]v, and yet, = Kal Iti, Lat. at qui. The common use of 
the particle jurjj/ is to confirm or augment ; but it also sometimes indi- 
cates a kind of opposition between the clause in which it stands and 
what precedes. See Hoogeveen, Partic. Gr. p. 271, and Klotz's Deva- 

rius, II. S. 651. irpbs <pi\iav fitya fiev virdpx^h contributes 

much to friendship ; for this use of irphs with the accusative, denoting 

object or aim, see Kiihn. Gr. § 298. III. (3). a, rb e/c ruy avrwv 

<pvvai, to be born of the same (parents); the subject of virdpxzi- 

fxiya 5e (sc. virdpxei) rb dfiov rpacprjuai, to be reared, brought up, 

together. 7r o&os tis iyytyyerai, k.t.X., a kind of love arises 

among those who, etc. 

5* — 'AAA' el fxlv. 'AAAa, ellipt, a particle of assent; see Klotz's 

Devar. II. S. 8 sq. oirore fxivroi iravrbs ivdeoi Kal irav rb eisav 

ricbrarov efy. The most natural explanation of this clause in its connec 
tion, is perhaps that of Weiske : butif he is entirely wanting in this (i. e., 
in respect of being such a brother as it is fitting to be = ottotc icavrbs 
eVSeoi tw a.5eA<p$ tolovtoj ehai, ohv 5eT), and is entirely the opposite, 
There is another explanation, which gives a tolerable sense, by supplying 
avT$ after ivdeoi : but if he is in need of every thing, etc. But the for- 
mer seems more in accordance with the context. ri &v tis e7r<- 

X^ipoit] ro?s adwdrois, why should one attempt impossibilities, 
i. e., to unite, reconcile things that are wholly opposite ? 

(J, — Uorepa 8e; see note upon I. 3. 13: robs Se kclXovs. Verbs 
I compounded with prepositions implying approach, junction, etc., are 
followed by Dat, B. 133. 2. b. %<rnv ots, some, see note and refer- 
ences, I. 4. 2. Ata rovro ydp roi, on this very account indeed; 

cf. II. 5. 4: iyk ydp rot , . . aKovco, I hear even that ; III. 5. 19; Sympos. 
II. 3. To i gives emphasis to the ydp ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 353 sq. ; 

Klotz, S. 368 sq., and cf. note upon I. 4. 9. a^iov £o~tiv ifiol, 

it is fitting, just, etc. Cf. II. 1. 34; Sympos. IY. 13, 54, 56 et al. ■ 

Kal epyv Kal \6yu> \ these words are often found in the reverse order : 
Koyw Kal epyep. The iatter seems the natural order of climax, and when 
\6ycp is placed last it appears to be put as a kind of complement to the 



286 NOTES. 

former, on which special emphasis is placed. For numerous instances of 
both constructions, eee Bornemann in h. 1. *, 

7, — t w aveTri(TT7iiJL0VL \x.ev. The infinitive xpy<*&w * 9 t° be sup- 
plied here from the next clause, by the common construction airb kolvov. 

g, — 'AAA' ovbe ne ipao-ofiai, "but, so far from it, I will not even 
attempt it. 

9, — £ t ' K {) Va fiev, k.t.X., if laying aside anger, you would attempt 
hv kind treatment to conciliate a dog, if you had one which was, etc, 
i. C, el, ajj.e\r,(Tas av rod bpyiCea&ai eireipu) ev 7roi7}<ras irpavueiu Kvva, el 
<ro\ l\v, em 7rpo/3aroi9 iirtriiZeios &v, k.t.X. The noun /ciW is placed at 
the beginning of the sentence for the sake of emphasis, and then uvt6p 
supplies its place with the verb irpavveiv. For this use of the pronoun, 
see note I. 4. 18; for el... el, see I. 2. 36. The relation of the mem- 
bers of the sentence indicated by the particles ixev . . . peu — be . . . Be — 

uev . . . $e, should not escape notice. nrhv be abeXcpbv <pr)s jue*>, 

k.t.X. Strict concinnity of expression would require the Part. (pas, in- 
stead of the finite verb <pys, to correspond with the following participle 
6/jLokoycci/, but the importance of the thought leads to the use of the verb; 

see note upon II. 2. 5. iirlaTacr^ai be dfioXoycbv, k.t.X., and 

confessing that you yourself know how to do well, etc. ; ev iroie7i/ and 
eu Xeyeiv depend upon eitiaTaa-bai, and have not abe\<j>6u as accusative 
with them, as they are sometimes rendered ; cf. § 8 above. 

10. — A e 8 o i k a . . . jx)) ovk, I fear that . . . not, etc. The Indie. ex&> 
13 used here to denote the probability that the thing feared does not 

exist; see Kiihn. § 318. R. 6. kclI fx^v ..,ye ; see note, I. 4. 12. 

ovbev . ..ttoikiXov, lit, nothing various, but here metaphor., skilfully 

devised, carefully thought out. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Symp. p. 182. B. 

ols be kcl\ eu e tt'kt ra era i a it to s; by attraction for tovtois, a Kal 

ah, k.t.X., see note, II. 1.25. ire pi iroXXov Troie7a&ai ere, will 

make you of much value, esteem you much. 

11. — This and the following sections are often cited as a specimen oi 
inductive reasoning of which Socrates was so fond. So II. 10, and III. 1. 
Ovk av (p&dvois . . .Xeywv eX, k.t.X., you could not tell me too soon, 
if, etc., i. e., tell me as soon as possible. For the construction, see Butt> 
mann, Gr. § 150 ; Kuhn. § 310, 4. (1) ; L. Gr. II. § 664. Cf. III. 11. 1 • 

ovk av (pbdvoiT, e<pr], aKoXov&ovi/Tes. o eyeb eld ids XeXTj&n 

ifiavToj/y which I have unconsciously known. Xeye b-fj jxoi f 

tell me I pray ; see note, I. 2. 41. 6tt6t€ bvoi, KaXeTu <re i*l 

Istwvov. It was a common practice after making a sacrifice, to prepare 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 287 

& supper to which relatives and friends, as a special favor, were called. 

Cf. II. 9. 4. Kardpx • • • tov /caAeTj/ iKetvov, begin by calling 

him. Verbs signifying to begin, etc., govern the genitive. 

12. — UpoTpetyao-frai ; see note, I. 2. 64. 

1 3. — E is t ?7 j> £ kg ivov, (sc. ttoXli/, or, yr\i/). 'A 3- 7] v a £ e for 

Afrf}vas 5e ; see Kuhn. Gr. §235. 3, and R. 3. ak^; this pro- 
noun is frequently employed where xse use the personal pronoun him, 
her, it, but it is strictly reflexive = i p s u m , self, as in the following 

clause where i/j.4 is to be supplied, and used in all the persons. 

rovro...€K€ivq> iro te'tv ; for the construction, see Host, Gr. § 104. 
Anm. 9 ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 559. Anm. 

11. — 'E Tri(rrdiJL€vos...air€Kpv'n-Tov, having known for a long 
time . . . have you . . . kept hidden. Cf. § 11 : L b iy& eldws XeAyba ifxavrov ; 

Sympos. I. 6 : aTreicpv7rT6/jL7}v vfias e^cov iroWa Kal crocpa Aeyeiv. ^ 

6 levels'., $, like the Latin an, is not generally found in the second 
member of an interrogation, when it is wanting in the. first, unless it 
may be easily supplied from the preceding words, as in h. 1 : r) upa . .. 

aireKpvTTTov, t) okvsis. jjltj at crxP° s (p olvi) s. M?y has not, like the 

Latin n e for u t n e with a finite verb, the force of a final conjunction. 
We may render it lest or that, but strictly it is an indirect interrogative, 
whether or not ; as in h. 1. w T ith okv&v implied in the preced. verb okvzls. 
So in IL 5. 5 : tcc roiavra irdvra afcoirco \xA\ ; i. e., Ta r. ir. (tkottoov (TKoivca 
pf), and frequently elsewhere. See Kuhn. Gr. § 318. R. 6 ; L. Gr. II. 

§ 779. 1. For the construction of atV%. (pa^ys, see I. 7. 4. Kal fi^v 

. . .7 €, different in signification from the same words in I. 4. 12, but see 

the explanation there and cf. § 4 above. Tovs...Tro\€fiiovs 

Kaic& s ir 1 u> v . Cf. a similar sentiment of Socrates in respect to private 

enemies, in II. 6. 35. el fihu ovv id 6 /c e 1 fxoi X. yyefj.. elvai 

trod ir pb 5 t ))v <f>v & iv t avTTjp . The idea contained in these words 
seems to be this : If then Chaerephon seemed to me more suitable than 
you to take the lead toward this state of mind, (i. e., which would cause 
him first to confer favors upon his friends, <p&dvri evepyerw), I would 

attempt, etc. v v v 5 e ; the use of these particles after a hypothetical 

proposition, to indicate the opposite of what is there supposed, has a 
parallel in the Latin nunc autem, or, nunc vero, Eng. but now ; 
see Kuhn. Tusc. Disp. III. 1. 2. For the use of the Greek particles, see 
Kuhn L. Gr. II. § 690. 2 ; Yiger. Idiot, p. 360, and Hoogeveen, Gr. 

Partic. p. 364. doK€7s...i^€pyd(eo-^ai rovro, you by taking 

the lead seem rather (i. e., better fitted) to do this. Why does Socrates 
represent it as more suitable that Chaerecrates should take the precedence 



288 NOTES. 

in the work of conciliation ? Kiihner thinks, that it rests upon the age 
of the brothers. The reasoning is : You Chaerecrates are younger than 
Chaerephon, and as the younger should serve the elder, it behooves you 
to begin first to bestow favor upon your brother. But it is not more pro- 
bable that Socrates means this as commendatory of Chaerecrates ? He 
has before said that whoever does this, TrXeiarov ye 5o«:e? avr]p iiraivou 
&£ios ehai. And does he not now intend to represent Chaerecrates as 
better fitted for this work than his brother ? 

15. — Ka\ ovSa/jL&s irpbs cr o v , sc. ovra, (see note, I. 4. 10,) and 
that are by no means in accordance with your character or practice ; 
for this use of irpos with the Gen. to denote what belongs or is ap- 
propriate to any thing, see B. 147, irpos c. gen. ; Kuhn. Gr. § 298. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 517. Anm. I. and 616. p. 306. Cf. Sympos. IV. 23 : ovde irpbs 
aou iroiob, k.t.X. "Qs ye KeXeveis, who indeed (or forsooth) com- 
mands. The ye is not restrictive, but argumentative or explicative. See 

Kuhn. Gr. § 317. 2; L. Gr. II. 704. II. 1. i^e ve&repov 6vra, 

me who am younger. There is no intimation here that Socrates based 
his recommendation to Chaerecrates on his being younger, but Chaere- 
crates brings this as an objection, wondering that Socrates should have 
overlooked it, and thus recommended a thing so adverse to the maxim 
received by all men, that the elder should take the precedence in all 

things. k air oi . . .ye ; see note, I. 2. 3. rovrou . . .jb.va.vria. 

vofxi^erai ; so in § 16, iravraxov vofxi^eraiy is the custom received, 
or practised. Thus in IV. 4. 19. Cf. also note, 1. 11 : vojj.i£ei &eovs. 

16. — Om yap ; for the use of yap in interrogations, see note I. 3. 10. 

Cf. § 17. viravaarrivai ; concerning the construction of this word 

with the Gen. of place, see Kuhn. § 271. 2; L. Gr. II. §512. 1. — — 
Koirrj fxaAaKrj rLfjcrjcraL. In reference to this mark of respect, see 

Horn. 11. i. 617. 659 sq., and Odyss. a>. 254. coya&e ; see note, 1. 4. 

17. rbv , dvdpa= eKelvov ; perhaps, however, it is used to desig- 
nate the mature age of Chaerephon, in contrast with the youth of Chaere 
crates. ovk opys ; we should naturally expect $ as a sign of inter- 
rogation here r but it is frequently omitted with this and other phrases 

like it, as ov% opare, ovk olo-fra. Cf. III. 4. 3 ; 5. 18, et al. <\>i\6ri- 

ixo s, honor-loving, in a good sense, and e\ev&epios, noble-minded, 

in opposition to ^ovKoirpeir^s. n*v 7«p« Tap introduces the ground 

or reason of the declaration: irdvv ra^y croi vtraKovo-erai. avdrpo>- 

ma, diminutive in -iov indicative of contempt. y el Bidoirjs ri, 

than by giving him something ; for the use of the optative mode here, 

see Kuhn. Gr. § 260. 4. Karepydo~aio> prevail over, conciliate to 

yourself, 



BOOK II. CHAP. III. 289 

7,__Ti yap cL\\o...7t Kivdwcixreis ; cf. note, II. 1. 17, and 
Plat. Men. p. 80. A: cru ovSh aAAo (sc. TroieTs), k.t.A. The same ellipsis 
is also frequent in Latin after nihil aliud quam, and similar phrases ; 
see Zumpt's Gr. § 771. -iiri$e?!-ai...<rv fieu . ..elpai. The infi- 
nitive is used instead of a participle after $eiKvvfj.i either when it signifies 
to leach or when the object of this verb is to be represented as a thing 
merely possible ; see Kiihn. § 311. 11 ; L. Gr. II. § 658. Anm. 3. Cf. IV. 
4. 18. 2u fi€u are added after iiridei^ai for the sake of the contrast with 
iKelvos 5e, after which Kivdvvevo-ei imBei^ai . . . ehai are to be supplied. 

— • — TrpoKaXovfievoy eavrbv, challenging him. irdvv (piXo- 

yeiK'fjcreiy, will be very emulous. 

18. — Tcb xe?pe, a? 6 3-ebs ... iiroiT] (rev ... a<p efxivoo ... aXX 4\- 
A a . For the article and qualifying words in the masculine dual whilst 
the substantive is in the feminine, see Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 5. R. 10. (b) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 427. 6, and Anm. ; Buttm. § 129. 7, and cf. note, I. 2. 33. 

1 9. — O uk av 71-0AA77 afia&ia ef n . The harshness of the connec- 
tion between this and the preceding context, has led some editors to sus- 
pect that, ovkovv should be substituted for ovk %v\ but paragraphs sum- 
ming up what has preceded are not unfrequently put ao-wdeTws, as was 

shown in note upon I. 1. 9 : robs ra. roiavra, k.t.X. Kal /U7? v . . .ye ; 

see note, 1.4.12. %et/?€ re Kal irofie Kal ocp&aXficb raAAa 

t e ; other readings here are : Kal raAAa ; Just. raAAa t ea>s- ; Par. C. 
TaAAa riots ; Par. G. raAAa re o>s ; L. kcu aXXa re. But the reading 
in the text, is not only supported by Ms.' authority, but is defensible 
upon grammatical principles. For, after clauses connected by k<xi, an- 
other is not unfrequently affixed by re. The last clause in such cases is 
not considered as parallel with what precedes, for Kal and re' are not thus 
used as corresponding particles in Attic Greek, but contains something 
accessory or additional. See Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R. 2. Cf. Thucyd. I. 54 
and 108, also III. 52. The same construction is found in Latin ; after 
et...et, a clause with que follows. So in Cic. de Legg. II. 13. 33: 
lam vero permultorum exemplorum et nostra est plena respublica, et 
omnia regna, omnesque populi, cunctaeque gentes, augurum praedictis 

multa incredibiliter vera cecidisse. & 5 e A <p a , in pairs. 6 p - 

y v I a y , here =a fathom, six feet and nearly an inch. 1 Kal SeKouv- 

T€s. The Kat here with the participle is concessive: although; see 
Hermann ad Vig. § 322. p. 659 : Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R, 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 667, c, 
It has the same signification just below : Kal iroXv 8ie<rTooT(- ; also in II. 
4.4: Kal irdvv iruXXccu ovrwv. Cf. Sympos. IV. 13: 6 5e KaXbs, k.t.X 

tw ert iyyvTcpca . . . ra e/j.ifpoaSev, k.t.X. 'EyyvTepoo is used as a 

noun in the Gen. with raV, and governed partitively by to. efXTrpoo-^ey 

13 



290 NOTES. 

and ra <)Tri(r&ep that follow. irpdrrerov a^ua Kal e7r* wcpeXeia aAA^- 

Xolv. "A/ua Kal are not to be united in construction here, as just above in 
the sense of par iter ac, but ajj-a irpdrreiv signifies to unite in a labor 
or employment, and Kai, and indeed, or, and that too. See Kiihn. Gr 
4 321, and L. Gr. II. § 121. 1. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1. — AiaXeyofJLtvov; see note, 1. 1. 5. e| u>v, from which, sc. 

reasonings. The relative here is in the plural number, in consequence 

of an implied plural antecedent in the preceding phrase. irpbs 

(plXcay KTrjcriv T€ kcl\ xP*' iav > m respect to the acquisition, etc. 

For the use of the preposition, see Kiihn. § 298. III. (2) (e). rovro 

fiev yap 53). The particle Brj here is to be taken with rovro and not 
with yap, this indeed, h o c i p s u m . So it is used after noWa separated 
by yap in Cyrop. V. 3. 8. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. Yol. I. 287. It is 
far oftener, when thus placed, to be taken with yap, see note and refer- 
ences, I. 2. 14. Kpdr icrrov av e^y) <pi\os (racpfys Kal aya&6?. 

The condition which gives rise to the aV and Opt. mode seems to be im- 
plied in the adjectives, o-acprjs Kal aya&6s ; i. e., el ca<p^s k. ayab. sir}. 
Some however supply zi ns efy. See Kiihn. Gr. § 340, and L. Gr. II. 
^ 823.2. ■ bpuv €<p7}. The verb etyrj is frequently repeated in suc- 
cessive clauses for the sake of distinctness, especially in colloquial, and 
even familiar style. Cf. § 2 ; III. 6. 11 ; 8. 3 ; 10. 10, et al. and note, I. 6. 4. 

2. — Kal yap oltctas, K.r.X. ; Cicero in Lael. XV. 55, has similar 
language : Quid autem stultius, quam, cum plurimum copiis, facultatibus, 
opibus possint, cetera parare, quae parantur pecunia, equos, famulos, 
vestem egregiam, vasa pretiosa ; amicos non parare, optimam et pul- 

cherrimam vitae, ut ita dicam, supellectilem ? Kal ra ovra, sc. 

acquired; to be supplied from the correlative participle Krcofxej/ovs. 

<pi\ov 8 e, & fxeyivrov aya&bv elva'i <paciv\ the relative o, neu- 
ter for the masculine 6V ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 5. (6) and R ; L. Gr. 1L 
786. 3. Cf. IV. 8. 4, and also note § 1 below, where the relative is not 
attracted to the predicate. For a similar attraction in Latin, see Zumpt's 

Gr., and Kiihner's Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 10. 23. bpav e<pr) before 

robs tto\. are best omitted in English, as their repetition encumbers the 

sentence. oireos Kri\aovrai <j>povri£oj>ras...ff(&(GovTai', after 

adbfavrai, q>povri£ovras is to be repeated, see note, I. 6. 8. A strict con- 
cinnity of expression would require the last clause to read : ovre onus, 



BOOK II. CHAP. IV. 291 

%v av Ix 000 " 1 * lavro?s <r&favrai, but as <pi\ov is used generically, it may 
have a plur. referring to it, Kara avvecnv ; see Kiihn, Gr. § 332. 5. (a). 

3. — 'A A. A a Kal, quin etiam, moreover. 

4. — Kal irdvv ttoWcop avrols vvroov. Kal is here to be connected with 
ovrcav and not with irdvv, and is concessive, although; see note, II. 3. 19: 

oi Kal Sokovj/tss. rb irXrj&os elBoras. For a similar expression 

of the same idea, see Diog. Laert. II. 30 ; and Cic. Lael. XVII. 62 : saepe 
(Scipio) querebatur quod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent, 
ut capras et oves quot quisque haberet, dicere posset, amicos quot habe- 

ret, non posset dicere. a\\a Kal... ird\ip rovrovs avarice- 

cr&ai, they retract them again, i. e., remove them from the number of 
their friends. 'Avarl^eo-bai, literally, to put over again, to change a move 
in chess ; see Woolsey's Gorg. p. 461. D. p. 149. So Cic. in his Hortens. 
says : tibi concedo . . . ut calculum reducas si te alicujus dicti poenitet. 
TlaXiv is frequently used with verbs compounded with avd in the same 
manner as we often use again. So in III. 5. 1 ; Thuc. I. 109, et al. — — 
rocrovrov, only so much, i. e., so little; cf. Cyrop. VI. 3. 22. 

5. — X p-no-i^ov ...xpfivrbs. For the paronomasia see note, II. 3. 1. 
• TrapafjLoj/i/uov, from irapa/JLeva, staying by, steadfast, faithful. 

6* — 'Eavrbv r arret, devotes himself to (the supplying of ) every 
thing, etc. Kal rcoy koivwv ' irpdj-eoov ; with the ellipsis sup- 
plied : Kal rrjs ruv kolv. irpd^. KaraaKevTJs, as in the preceding member of 

the sentence. For the omission of the article, see note, I. 1. 19. eS 

filu Trpdrrovras... (TcpaWofxevovs 5e, those in prosperity ... and 
those cast down by adversity. 

7. — T a c5 t a irpoaKovovvi. The plural verb seems here to be used 
instead of the singular with the neuter plural for the sake of uniformity 
4 with the preceding and succeeding plural verbs. UpoaKoveiu, to hear be- 
fore (another) in a similar manner irpoopav above. rovrwv (piXos 

svepyerwv ovdevbs \clverai, a friend fails in no one of these 
things, (i. e., in whatever the hands supply, etc.) to confer favor. For 
the construction of the participle with the verb Xeiirea&ai, see Kuhn. 
§ 310. 4; L. Gr. II. § 661. ; Matth. II. § 554. f. Cf. II. 6. 5: ^ 4\- 

Ad-rreoSai ev troioov, K.r.X. ravra 5 (pi\os . . . i i-r} p kg & 6v, these things 

a friend ... abundantly supplies, etc. The verb i£apK6?v, to suffice for, 
etc., seems to be properly rendered in this way, and the necessity of sup- 
plying the particip'le i£€pya£6{j.€vos, is avoided. Kr-fj/xaros, h kcl- 

\6trat (pi\os. The relative is not here attracted in gender to the pre- 
. dicate because greater emphasis is laid upon the antecedent Krrjjiaros. 



292 NOTES. 



CHAPTER V. 

1, — 'OirSo-ov ro7s (plAois a^tos etrf, how much he is valued by 

friends. Cf. I. 1. 1, alios, v.tA. "Avtkt^^vtj. Antisthenes was a 

disciple of Socrates and the founder of the school of the Cynics. See 
Ritter's Hist. Philos. Yol. II. chap. IV. p. 108 sq., and Lewes' Biog. 
Hist. Phil. Yol. II. chap. III. p. 16 sq. The form of the Ace. found 
here belongs rather to Plato than Xenophon, although in many pas- 
sages the Mss. vary, as in III. 8. 1. Sympos. I. 3. rov afjLeXovvros 

avrov leal 8.A\a)v iroWwv, before him who was negligent, etc. In re- 
spect to the collocation of the words, cf. IY. 6. 14 : nal rots avriXeyovcriv 
avrols (pcLvepbv iylyvero raXrjbes ; Anab. VII. 1. 9, et al. Avtov and 
&\\a>v iroWwv are brought near together for the sake of the contrast. 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 10. 

2,-j— "E^rj like in quit in Latin is tautologically used after a verb oi 

speaking; see note, I. 6. 4, and also cf. note, II. 4. 1. a£icu, prices, 

estimationes. irov Bvo nvatv a^ios ea-riv, is estimated at 

about two minae. The /jo/a was seventeen dollars sixty-one cents. For 
the usual prices of slaves, see Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, p. 67. B. I. ch. 13. 

Ntitias, called by Athenaeus (vi. p. 272. e.) the richest of all the 

Greeks ; and according to Xenophon (Vectig. 4. 14) he had 1000 slaves 

in his mines. See Boeckh, Econ. of Athens, B. IY. ch. 3. p. 480. 

ima-TaTT)!/ els rhpyvpia, overseer of the silver mines, sometimes called 
apyvpe?a epya. In the rich silver mines of Laurion many laborers were 
employed in the time of Socrates by private individuals. See Boeckh's 
Dissertation on Econ. of Athens, p. 616 sq, where is a full account of this 
source of the wealth of Attica. Cf f also III. 6. 12, and Yectig. IY. 1 sq. 

raXavTov, = 60 minae and 600 drachmae, about $1056.60. 

(TKoirovfiai Bt] tovto. The particle Br) is here resumptive, i. e., after 
speaking of the price of slaves, Socrates returns to the original question, 
this is what I ask, l. e., el cLpa, etc. in oratio obliqua, but recta above. 

3* — Nal fia At'; sc. elo\ jcal r&v (plAoov a£iai. eyeb yovv\ for the 

force of yovu, see note, I. 6. 2. rov fxev t iva. . . rov $', one, some 

one, ... another ; so 6 \x.ev ris . . . 6 5e ris, alius quis... alius quis, 

are often placed; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. §481. d. npo iravruv xpf\- 

fidrwv Kal irovoov irp tai fJLrjp. The idea of preference implied in irpo is 
most suitable in this passage. Cf. Apol. § 20. Instead of irovcav some editors 
use ir6pcai/, but without necessity, authority, or, even apparent plausi- 
bility, as Antisthenes was doubtless very poor ; v. Sympos. III. 8 ; IY. 34. 
In II. 1. 20 : twv irovw iruXovaiv 7)puv irdj/ra rayab 3 oi &eol, good things 






BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 293 

are spoken of as sold for labor. And besides, Antisthenes the founder of 
the Cynic school of philosophers, might naturally be supposed to set a 
very high valne upon irovov, labor, trouble ; v. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vita, 
p. 138 and 140. It is, however, more probable that irpb irdvrosv xPVH-drcov 
kol\ irovccv had a proverbial significance : before all wealth and labor, 

i. e., above every thing. (pi\ov jjlol elvai; in other cases, we find 

the particle &are added after irpiacrdai. Cf. Cyrop. III. 1. 36 : \e£ov fxot, 
ttoctov av irpiaio, wsre rr\v yvvalita airoXafisiv ; VIII. 4. 23 : ovk av irpiaio 
ye ira/jLiroWov, wsre col ravra elprja&ai. 

4. — Ei ye ...tern, KaXas av e/cot; for tne use of the Opt. mode 

with av after e?, see note, I. 2. 28. w? irXeicrrov a^ios elvai; this 

ought in strict conformity with the parallel phrase : KaXcos av ix oL e 'l 6 " 
rd£<ELV riva eavrbv, to read : Treipaadai ws irXeiarov a^iov elvai, but it 
is attracted to the form of the preceding enunciation : iroaov apa rvyxd- 

pei to?s (pi\oLs a£ios cov ; see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 646. 2. and 3. eyk 

yap rot, see note, II. 3. 6. rov /j.ev . . . rov 5e, from one*. .. and 

from another. av&* eavrov fj.a\\ov e?\ero; the preposition 

avri is often thus placed after a comparative ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 287. 1. 
(b) ; L. Gr. § 588. Anm. 2. 

5« — Ta roiavra irdvra ctkottco, fify ; the participle (tkottcov is im- 
plied in the verb o-kottq}, see note, II. 3. 14 : -/) 0Kve7s, K.r.X., considering 
all such things, I consider, whether, etc. ; or according to Seiffert o-kottco 
may be taken in a pregnant signification : quae quidem omnia con- 
side rans, vereor ne, etc. aTrofiiSarai rod evpovros, dis- 
poses of him for what he is found worth, will bring. So rov evpicrKovros 
in Aesch. c. Timarch. p. 117. 2. Cf. Oecon. II. 3 : ttoo-ov av oUi evpelv ra 
<ra KrrjfjLara iroiXov^eva, and De Vectig. IV. 25. 40, where see examples 

collected by Schneider. rb irXe7ov rrjs a^ias, more than his 

worth. The idea of the passage is : If one has a friend who is bad or of 
little worth, and he can dispose of him for more than his value, he will 
e&sily be induced to sell him ; i. e., if a friend of little value can be ex- 
changed for one of more worth, the transfer will be readily made. 

iiraytaybv y, there may be an inducement, etc. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1. — 'E 8oK€i...(pp€vovv', he seemed to sharpen the mind. 

dvixapoirifiev; the Attic form of the optative of contract verbs in -ta> 
and -6<a, is more unusual in the dual and plural than the comir r n form ; 



294 NOTES. 

although the reverse is true of the singular. See Kuhn. Gr. § 137. 4, 
L. Gr. I. § 144. 5 ; Buttm. § 105. note 4. 1. 2. Spa is sometimes equi- 
valent to ap* ov, nonne. See Eurip. Alcestis, 1. 229,771. It oftei 
indicates doubt, uncertainty, wonder, unbelief, etc., like the Latin num, 
and is taken negatively and anticipates a negative answer, as in § 16; 
III. 13. 3 ; IY. 2. 22. It is also frequently employed as here in accord- 
ance with Attic urbanity, where there is no doubt, even in interroga- 
tions, when the interrogator knows that the answer of the person ad- 
dressed will be affirmative. When used for ap ov, there is frequently a 
shade of irony implied, as in III. 2. 1 ; 6. 4; 10. 1, 7, et al. So ap* ovv 
is sometimes used for Sp* ovv ov, as in II. 7.5; III. 10. 4, et al. See 
Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 834. 2. For a similar use of ne in Latin for nonne, 

see Kuhn. Tusc. Dis. II. 11. 26. ivpurov jxev ; the construction is 

changed here, and instead of the eTra 5e which would naturally follow 
irpurou [lev, we find ri yap (§ 2). Kiihner compares in Latin, Cicero, 
Tusc. Dis. Y. 27. 78 : primum ii qui sapientes habentur — ; mulierea 

v e r o ; and IY. 35. 74, on which see his note. r ov /x e v . . . apxo- 

fjLevov. Upon ixiv solitarium, see note, I. 1. 1. Tldvv juez/ oZv, see 

note, I. 3. 9. 

2. — Ti yap ; these particles are used when one passes with some 
animation to something new. Tap has no reference to the logical con- 
nection of the thought, but is merely rhetorical, and gives animation to the 
question itself. Quid? is used in a similar way in Latin. See Hartung, 

Gr. Partik. I. S. 480, 1 ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 833. i. ; cf. § 3 ; III. 10. 3. 

rwv irKrjo-icov, his neighbors. real Xatifiavoov, when he receives, etc. 

'AQeKTcov ijl€vtol, abstinendum vero ; luiuroi denotes confir- 
mation. See Kuhn. Gr. § 316. R. (a); L. Gr. II. § 840. f. Cf. IY. 2. 12, 
14 ; Sympos. IY. 33. 

3* — Avsi^vfifioXos, (from (rvji&aWw, with the inseparable particle 
dvs,) hard to agree with, hard at a bargain. See Stall b. Plat, de Rep. YL 

p. 486. B. 'Efjiol fiev doice?; cf. I. 2. 62: 'EfAol (xev idoicti, and see 

note, 1. 1. 1 : 7] ^.\v yap ypa<f>7}. ovto$...£k6lj'ov, this . . . than that, 

the other, characterized in § 2. Avtos refers to the nearest object and 
etcwos to the more distant; Kuhn. L. Gr. § 629. 7 ; I. 3. 13 ; see Plat. 
Apol. 2. So hie and ill e in Latin; see Kuhn. Tusc. Disp. I. 49. 117. 

i % — Ti 5e; (what then?) indicates that the writer passes to some- 
thing different, yet closely connected with what precedes. As ri Se 

follows ri yap in this passage, so in III. 3. 5, 6 ri yap follows ri 8e. 

u?;8€ irphs ev &\\o, see note, I. 6. 2: ovd' av eh. For the use of 
ir P 6s, see Kuhn. Gr. § 298 ; III. (3). (a). Cf. III. 6. 6 : ovtih irpbs ravra 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 295 

jtco eVxoAaa-e. ffxoXrju iroielrai, makes leisure, i. e., allows him- 
self (no) time. diro&ei/ avrbs Kepdavel ; the verb /cepSafet in 

the future is expressed in Latin by a periphrasis with the subjunctive : 

unde ipse lucrum capturum se sperat. E t 8 4 r i s . . . e% o i, e v 5 € 

Trdax 00 *' ayexcTat ; some editors change Zx oL to e%6t to make it cor- 
respond with avexzrcu, and others read avexotro in accommodation to 
ixot, but both badly. For in addition to Ms. authority for the reading 
given in the text, there is manifestly a change in the shade of thought, 
that requires a change of tense ; the first clause is conditional : if one 
may have, etc. ; the last, declarative of a fact : but he is pleased to re- 
ceive favor, etc. ; see note, I. 2. 32. When after et the indicative occurs 
first, and then the optative, the action indicated by the latter is condi- 
tioned upon the performance of that which is expressed as doubtful by 
the former. Cf. Cyrop. IV. 6. 7 : Et ovv av ^e oexv Ka ^ 4\irida rim Aa- 
fioini. The verb cb/e'xerat, lit,, to endure, suffer, is here used ironically ; 
so in Cyrop. V. 1. 26 : bp&vris tre aye£6jJL€&a . . . virb gov *v€pycTov,u.Gvoi ; 
upon which see Owen's note. 

5* — O J fiat 1*4 v; so also r\yov\i.o.i jx4v, gokco fx4v, ovk oida jicej/, and 
similar phrases, are used without a corresponding clause with 5e : I think 
(but I will not venture to assert it, or some such phrase implied). There 
is a modesty and urbanity in such modes of speech, characteristic of the 

Attic Greek. Kiihn. Gr. § 322; L. Gr. II. § 734. 2. ravavria ; 

the Ace. used adverbially. See Kiihn. Gr. § 279. R. 10 ; L. Gr. II. § 557. 
Anm. 4. (piXoveinos irpbs to /j.}] iWeiireo'&at, k.t.A., emu- 
lous not to be left behind in doing good (lit., in respect to, etc.) to those, 
etc. For the constr. of the Part, see 310. 4. (f). 

6. — Tots Xoyois . . . TSKfAaipofAGvoi ; with verbs of measuring, 
conjecturing, judging, etc., the dative is used ; see Kiihn. § 285. (3). (b) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 586. e. Cf. I. 4. 1 ; Sympos. VIII. 11. The verb reKfiaL- 
peo-frcu is also constructed with the prepositions hw6 and iic in III. 5. 6 ; 

IV. 1.2. elpyao-fiei'ou has made, Act. in signif. here, Pass. III. 

10. 9. 

7. — Kal avopa. 877 X 4 ye is; the particles kolL . . . S77 indicate that 
the phrase in which they stand, is joined to the preceding enunciation as 
a consequence or conclusion. They introduce the general truth indi- 
cated by previous examples. The phrase would be here expressed in 
English by : Do you, then, mean or say, etc. See Hartung, Gr. Partik. L 
264. In other cases koI . . . drj merely connect a passage which has greater 
force tli an the preceding, and indeed, et vero. They are also used to 
resume an interrupted discourse for the sake of bringing it to a close ; 



296 NOTES. 

see note, I. 2. 24. See also on the different meanings of these particles. 

Klotz's Dcvarius, II. 264. 5, and cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 115. C. 

hrjAoj/ eli/aL...€V€py€T7](Topra; for the personal construction cor- 
responding to brjXov ehai, with the participle, see Kuhn. Gr. § 310. R. 3 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 658. Anm. 2 ; Buttm. §151.7. It seems to be occasioned by 
the desire to give prominence to the main word, audpa, which is pushed 
forward into the leading clause, instead of standing in a secondary clause 

as in the impersonal construction. See Woolsey's Gorgias, p. 448. D. 

kol\ yap ; icai, even, is to be joined with 'Uwois, and yap gives a reason for 
the implied answer to the preceding question, (I do) for, etc. Cf. II. 1. 3. 

8. — YAev, be it so, well ; formed from the 3d sing. tin. For the gram- 
matical form, see Buttm. § 108. p. 193, foot-note. It is sometimes a mere 
particle of transition, but often used by the Attic writers when they wish 
to dismiss one topic and pass to another. See Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 19. A, 

and Euthyph. p. 88 sq. ra. trap a ra>v £-6 &»>...€ J (Tu^jSouAev- 

ova iv ; for the plural verb, Kara, cvvtaiv, with a subject expressed by a 
neuter article with a noun in the genitive plural, see Kuhn. Gr. § 241. 

R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 420. 1. * Cf. Apolog. § 4. hv ay t)/j.?v re dour}, 

ec. <p{\ov iroi<E7(T&ai. 

9. — Kara nod as, sometimes rendered by running, "cursu," or, 
"velocitate pedum," but perhaps better, "insistendo vesti- 
giis ejus," following close on his track; as Livy, xxvii. 2, says: Mar- 
cellus . . . vestigiis institit sequi. Cf. III. 11. 8 : c iva Kara irodas aKiaKcovrai ; 

Cyrop. I. 6. 40. [oi\ ix&poi, are strictly those who from friends 

become enemies, Lat. i n i m i c i ; whilst ol iroAe/uiioi are enemies in war, 
armed enemies, Lat. host is. SoAmmon: ix^pos est 6 irporepov <pi\os ; 
Tro\€jj.ios autem 6 /hg& oirAcoy x (a P™ v neAas. But still ix^pos is not unfre- 
quently used for an armed or warlike enemy, as ix&poi in h. 1., and ttoAc/juos 
for one who is a bitter enemy and yet not in arms ; see IV. 4. 17. Au$- 
/jLevfis is one who bears an invincible, lasting hatred to another; it is, 
however, especially in Homer, used with the nouns ay-fjp, &ydpes, for both 
the former ; see II. k. 100, and Al. Pillon, Syn. Gr. p. 51. Those who 
are pursued as prey, and held bound (B-fjaayra /care%fij), are appro- 
priately called enemies, ex&pot = ttoA^iol. 4>iAoi 5 e ircas. The 

preceding answer of Socrates was negative, and only informed how ene- 
mies could be procured, hence the question: But how, friends? See 
note, I. 3. 13 : robs 5e KaAous. 

10,— . .'£ irad ovtzs ols ay /BovAcayTai ; for iirdb*. rovrois, ods aP 
($ov\. 5 E7T&>5as inadeiu riyi, incantare aliquem (carmine, or, verbis). — *— 
^iAt^ from <£ i A e a> , and hence lit., a love-potion, a charm. 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 297 

11.— * A fiev ; to this \jlIv, 5e near the end of § 12: y AAAas 5e rivas, 

answers, Toidde ris; see note, I. 1. 1. Tis is used here because 

the line is quoted from memory, as heard (rJKovcras) from those who 

were accustomed to recite Homer. Aevp% k.t.\. This line is from 

the Odyssey, XII. 184. The sentiment in this and the Uvo following 
sections, according to Weiske, is that one who wishes another to be hia 
friend must first signify his own love to him by worths and then by ac- 
tions. Ovk' a A A a ; the general rule is that ov should be written 

before consonants and ovk and ou% before vowels. But where special 
emphasis is to be laid upon the particle, it is generally written ov even 
before vowels. This takes place when ov stands at the end of a sentence, 
and there is a break in the discourse, when it corresponds to our no in 
answer to a question, and in antithetical clauses ; when, however, closely 
connected with what follows, ovk generally, though here, ovk is written. 

•See Kiihn. Gr. § 15. 4. t o?s iir' apery (j)i\orifAov/xeyoLS, 

those earnestly striving for virtue. 

12. — 5x e 5oj/ : Ti, almost; with Aeyeis-, these words maybe para« 

phrased in Latin : hoc idem fere est, quasi dicas. of a fx^ vofiiel 

.../carayeAwyTa \eyeiv, as (that) when he hears, he will not sup- 
pose the one who praises speaks ironically or in ridicule. For the form 
of future called Attic, as it appears in vo/ms?, see Kiihn. Gr. § 117. 1 and 
2. ovT<a f thus, i. e., if he supposed himself ridiculed. 

13. — Ovk, no, see note, §11. fJKoyo-a fj.lv. The particle fxiv 

is used here much as in olfx-ai \x,h in § 5. iiri<rratTo ; the optative 

is employed on account of its being a mere relation of what had been 
heard from another. Bornemann thus paraphrases it : iJKovcra AeyoVro?*/, 
on TlepiK. imo-raiTo. See Kiihn. Gr. § 329 and 345 ; L. Gr. II. § 769. 3. 
iirole i. The sudden transition here from indirect discourse, al- 
though somewhat common in Greek, would hardly be admissible in 

Latin. Trepid\f/as r t aya&hv, by conferring some favor upon it. 

Socrates supposed that Pericles made himself profitable to the State as an 
orator and Themistocles as a general. 

14. — M 4 A. A o i /a e v ; for the optative see note, I. 2. 28. kt^ 

ffao-bai; for the aorist Infin. after fieWoi/uLev, see II. 7. 10 Mid note, 

I. 2. 10. Xeyetv t e Kal Trpdrreiv ; by Aeyetv and irpdrrcip 

the two means of becoming useful to the Stete, illustrated by the two 

preceding examples, are brought to view. % b 5 * #ov ; see note, 

I. 3. 13 : rovs 8e KaXovs. 

15. — 'Ecapwv yap ; (yes) for, etc., see note, * 4 9, <pihov£ and 

sralpovs; see note, I. 5. 4. 

13* 



298 NOTES. 

16. — Ko(, irepl ov $ laAeySfie&a, ol(T&d rivas. Kai is to b« 
joined with ola&d nvas, and irepl ov dia\ey6/j.e&a, (which* is the point 
in discussion,) is thrown in, to recall Socrates' attention t* the question 

proposed. /xeAei (jloi, ei, this is my care, this I wish to know, 

whether, etc. e{ eroi/JLov, easily ; see Yiger, p. 70, 1. 

17.— O rapcwrret o"e, & Kpir6fi. on. We may supply after % 
rapdrrei cc, tovto io-riv, on. So Stallb. explains Plato Rep. Lib. VI. 
p. 491. B : h jxev irdj/Tcoj/ ^avixao-rorarov aKovaat, tin . . . i-KT^viaa^v. 
Cf. Isocr. Faneg. p. 77. 176, and Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 204. C. The 
relative i3 here made the principal clause, and that which should be the 
principal clause is introduced by on. The natural construction of the 
sentence would be : o rapdrrei <re, iroWaKis &v$pas . . . opas. Cf. Kuhn. 

Gr. § 347; L. Gr. II. § 857. x aAe7r ^ T€ P°" XP (a f JL * J/0VS > sc * 

akArjXois. 

1 8. — A lo~xpa 'jJKio-Ta it po s lefJLej/at, which least of all admit, etc. 

Cyrop. VII. 1. 13: iya> yap kolkov ohZzv . . . irposi]0'oixai. TroAefit' 

kws = 7roAe/iift>y, since it is generally used in a good sense ; in a warlike 
manner, bravely, etc. ; while the meaning of 7roAe/uws is with enmity, 
hostility, which alone is the appropriate idea here. Cf. § 21. 

19. — *A&v/jlo)s e%o), I am disheartened. The adverb here with ex&* 

is used like c'l/m with the adjective as very frequently, see § 18. 

oft re yap rovs irovripovs bpob, k.t.A. ; to this, ovdh av, k.t.A, in § 20, corre- 
sponds. For the anacoluthon, see note, I. 2. 31, and cf. II. 2. 5 : ou5e, k.t.A. 

20. — El 5e 5 7/ ; for the force of 5^, see I. 5. 1 : but if, as you now 

say. eavrols . . . aXA-fjAovs ; the reciprocal and reflexive pronouns 

are often used, where there is no antithesis expressed or implied, with- 
out distinction, and even in the same sentence as here, merely for the 
sake of variety. Cf. II. 7. 12; III. 5. 16. As the reciprocal and reflexive 
pronouns both express a reflexive idea, and are nearly related to each 
other, the reflexive may take the place of the reciprocal when it is easily 
understood that several persons so perform an act in respect to them- 
selves, that it appears as reciprocal. But when the antithesis, kavrbv 
€Kao-Tos is either expressed or implied, the reciprocal must be used ; 
cf. III. 5. 2, 16. See Kuhn. Gr. § 302. R. 7 ; Soph. 145, n. 2. 

21. — 'AAA' e%€i iiiv ...TroittiXttiS noos ravra, but these things 
are somewhat diverse. For the use of the Adv. and ex^ see n °te, § 19. 

The particle fier is here followed by 'AAA' ofxccs, § 22. cpvo-ci yap 

..oeoj/Tcu T€ yap ; the second ydp introduces a parenthetical clause r 
»ee note, IV. 2. 38 ; Bornem. Sympos. IV. 55, and cf. III. 10. 3 ; IV. 3. 10 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 299 

• ra. ..iroXe/jLLKa, supply : (pvcrei ix ov(Tlv °^ &v&pwxoi t haye some- 
things conducive to hostility, as opp. to ra .. . (feXiitd. ttoX^iilkov . . . 

epiSy K.r.X. The adjective iroXefjunbs here seems to mean : productive of 
divisions or discord. For the construction, see II. 3. 1 : xp y ) (Tl l JL( * iT sp 0V 
vofxiCova-i, /c.rA. /jLio-yrbv, worthy of hatred, odious. 

22. — Klpovvrai phf as if followed by Svi/avrcu 3e, but there is a 
change of construction, in order to indicate an accession of emphasis in 

the last clause, by means of the nai. dvvayrai . .. Svvavrai 8e; 

for the omission of ^eV, see note, LI. 1: aditce? . . a&i/ceT 5e. — iytcap- 

reoetV, to endure it patiently. ovs /xtj Trpoo"f]K€ i ; sc. Xviretv; 

oee note, II. 1. 32. 

23. — NofMLficos = diKatcas ; cf. IY. 4. 1. To vopufxav is also defined 

in IY. 4. 11 and 12 as to Ukollov. Cf. also 8. 11. r^]v Zpiv...§ia~ 

Tid-eo-3-cu, to settle a strife "not only without giving pain but also 

advantageously to one another." Hickie. to fjLerafjLeXTjaojjLevov, 

i. e., r}]p fierafieXeiau y^v7](Top.ivr}v irpo'Cevat, from proceeding to what 
shall cause repentance ; for the use of the abstract neuter here, see Kuhn. 
L. Gr. II. § 474, 7 ; Matth. II. § 570. 

24. — TloXiriKoov rifiuv, governed in the Gen. by koivoovovs ehai, see 
Kuhn. § 273. 3. (b). 

25. — El 5 e ris, connected in construction with ireiparai. r'o7s 

(piXois Tot SiKcua fiori&e'ij/ ; for the construction here, see Kuhn. 
Civ § 279. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 553. Anm. 4, where several similar examples 
are given. Cf. III. 5. 16 ; Sympos. YI. 3 ; Dem. I. c. Aphob, p. 814. 3. 

Kal &p£as. Kat connects &o£a? to $ovXo}xevos, if any one wishing to 

be honored in order that, etc and having been appointed archon, 

should attempt, etc. ; for the use of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18. 

26. — 'Ei^rjv rots Kparicrr ois (rvvb^fxivovs . . . levai. The 
participle is not here put by attraction in the same case as the personal 
object, but in the accusative. See Kuhn-. Gr. § 307. R. 2, and note, 1. 1. 9. 

For the use of the Mode and Tense, see note, L 2. 28. o-%j/tl&<e- 

v&ai, to make a compact, or to unite together. irdvras av robs 

by & vas ovtol gvIkwv, the Accus* of a kindred signification with the 
rerb, is common to the Greek with other lapguages. So we find irvyfj.r)v, 

yvd)^y]Vy hiK7)v vikvlv (to gain, win, etc.) See Kuhn. Gr. § 278. 1. 

E/cet fxev, i.e., iu rots yvjxviKots ayoocriv. iroXiriKots, sc. ayoocriv. 

ir cos odv; the particle ovv is here pleonastic, since iirel ovu precedes. 

It is wanting in some Mss. tcrrjo-dfievoj/ ; see note, I. 3. 8 : anro- 

u.€vov. rovrois Koivwvots...xp ( * ) l JL * vov i see U. !• 12: dovXon 

XpW$ai. 



300 NOTES. 

27. — 'AAA& fiyy; see note, I. 1. 6. Ka/cet>o, this also. 

kcl\ tovtwv. For this use of ovtos with /ecu in making an addition to 

a previous clause, see C. 513. l,note. teal /n^v, and indeed ; cf. note, 

II. 3. 4. ev ttoi7)T€oi ; for the signification and use of the verba] 

in -T€os, see Kiihn. Gr. § 234. 1. i; Buttm. § 134. 8. rovs jScAti- 

(Trovs i\drrovas...rovs x Ql P 0V0LS "ffAefovas uvras, the bes* 

who are fewer than the worse who are more. i&4\uvres ...&t 

\oo<ri ; see note, I. 2. 9. 

28. — "Exoi/jli, be able;' see note, I. 6. 13. 5/a rb epwu 

kos elyaij because I am given or inclined to love. Cf. I. 6. 14. The 
love of true beauty, virtue, and honor, with which Socrates labors to 
inspire his friends, must be here meant. In reference to the attraction, 

see note, I. 2. 3 : tw (pavepbs eluai. Stuws oAos &pixr\[xai, 1 

am strongly all-impelled ; 8eu/a>s qualifies the phrase o\os wp/ju <pi- 

\wv . . . avr . avr i(p iXsla&ai, ivhilst I love them, to the being loved 

in turn. avr siri&vix e7o-&ai rrjs £vv ov v ias, to be sought in 

turn for the sake of intercourse, companionship; ^wovaias is the genitive 
of cause or occasion, see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. 1. 

29. — To v too v, of these {qualities indicated by the preceding clauses). 
5 e j\ a o v ; Neut. Part, used impersonally. , 

30. — IlaAcu iiri^v jj.cc . The idea is: I have long been aud now 
am desirous, etc. So the Adv. iraAai is freq. used with a verb in the 
present tense. aAAws re /cat; see note, I. 2. 59. 

31. — To rets %6?pas ir p os<p e pour a viz o \xiv eiv iroizlv rovs 
xaXovs, that he who lays hands upon, will retain those who are beau- 
tiful. 2 k v A A 7j s ; see Od. XII. 85 sq. raj 5 e ye-'Xeiprjvas..* 

virojjieveiv. The particle 5e here denotes contrast, on the contrary^ and y4 
renders the word on which the strength of the opposition is placed (i. e., 
^eiprjpas) emphatic. Cyrop. I. 6. 18, and Bornemaun's note in h. 1. ; 
Symp. IV. 13; and see Hartung, I. p. 380. 'Tiroiieveiv, to aivait, not to 
flee from. In reference to the Syrens, see Horn. Od.* XII. 39. 52. 

' 32. — lip o so I gov to s, sc. /j.ov; for the omission of the subject^ see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 666. Anm. 3. For the use of d>? with 

the participle, see note, I. 1. 4, and cf. § 33. ev&vs, k.t.A., you 

have forthwith, i. e., notwithstanding your assurances (contained in a>s 
ov ~irposo((rovTos, k.t.A. and frappei), etc. ol jjl\ v . . . k a\ o\. Socra- 
tes jestingly gives the word /caAos, which is ambiguous, and was appiied 
to physical beauty by Critobulus, an application to mental excellence, 
whilst odaxpos here, designates one who is ugly in appearance, but who 



BOOK II. CHAP. VI. 301 

trusts to his mental excellence to give him the reputation of being kol\6s. 
Critobnlus perceiving the irony of Socrates, seeks to avoid the ambiguity 
of the word by showing that he uses kclAos in regard to physical beauty: 
as rob> fiev kuAovs (piArjcravros fJiov, robs 5' aya&ovs KaracpiAriaauTos. 

33.--Ea<T6ts fie KaT€nr€?v crov irpbs a v r bv , you will permit 
me (lit.) to accuse you to him ? The verbs irposKarnyope7v and diapdWeip 
are also used in the same playful manner. Cf. Weiske, De Pleon. Gr. 
p. 29. The idea implied in this question : will you so speak, feel, and 

act, that I can truly say of you, etc. dyavai ... avrov ; the verb 

ayaaSai is very seldom construed with the genitive of the person with- 
out the accusative of the thing on account of which one is admired, 
But it is sometimes followed by the genitive of the participle, which 
designates both the person admired, and that on account of which he 
is admired ; as in Oeconom. IV. 21 : iroAv 5e fiaWov dya/j.ai rov Kara- 
fierprjaapTos coi koL Biard^avros enao-ra rovrwv. The ascending order 
of the incentives to friendship should not here escape notice : 1. admi- 
ration (dyacai avrov) ; 2. regard, good will (evvo'iKcas %X €ls ^phs avrov) ; 
3. real merit as a friend, § 35, (i-iu^Aris rwv cpiKoov el", k.t.A.). See 
Weiske in h. 1. 

34.— -Apa /j.}} ; see note, I. 3. 11. 'AAA a, on the contrary, nat, 

even ; there is an ellipsis of ov fx6vov ov 5o|co 5iaj3aAAecr&ai before aAAot 
kcu. Cf. the use of the negative phrase : dAA' ovBe, k.t.\., II. 3. 8, and 
note. irpbs ovs for irpbs ine'ivovs ovs ; see note, I. 2. 6. 

35. — KaAols ipf o7s . . .ro7s ay a&oTs, the honorable deeds... 

prosperity. rots e avrov- for creavrov, see note, 1.4.9. ovk 

air o KajiLp e is firix^v do fj.€v o s , yon are unwearied in your devices. 

Kal otj; the particle on is somewhat loosely repeated here, as it occurs 
before iirifA.eA'fis above. iyvoonas . . . el vat ; for the use and signi- 
ficance of yiypcoo-K€Lu with the infinitive, as distinguished from the parti- 
ciple, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 657. Anm. 2. Cf. Apol. § 33, 
and Hellen. IV. 6. 9 ; VII. 1.41. irdvv . . . iir irijdeiov ; this sepa- 
ration (hyperbaton) of irdvv from its adjective gives it special emphasis ; 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 34S. 9, and L. Gr. II. § 865. 1. olfjtai.. . clvai jue; 

see note, I. 4. 8 : aavrbv, /c.t.A. 

36.— r/ ny7rep ovk iirl crol fry, as if it were not in your power. 
For the use of wsirep with the participle in the Accus. Abs., marking the 
objective ground of an action, see note, II. 3. 3 : and for the force of eV/, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. 3; L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 297. ov X for ov, 

see note upon § 11. 'Ao-iraaias. This woman, distinguished for 

the charms of her person, manners, and conversation, acquired an almost 



802 NOTES. 

unbounded influence over Pericles as well as other literary men of hei 
age. Preaisely how much is meant by Socrates' allusions to her instruc- 
tions to him is difficult to determine. It has been contended, with con- 
siderable plausibility, that he speaks ironically both here, in Plato, Me- 
nex. p. 235. E., and in Oecon. III. 14: avar-fto-a) 5e aoi eyw kcu *h(TiTaaiav t 
% £irL(rrr]fJLOPe(TTepou efiou aroi ravra irdvra eiridet£ei. Cf. Socrates' Life, 

by Wiggers, and Thirl wall's Greece, I. p. 320. heivas...avvdyeiv\ 

for the use of the Inf. after Adjj. denoting fitness, ability, etc., see Kiihn. 

Gr. § 306. 1. (c). xj/evdofievas, is contrasted with a Ay betas 

ray aba. § layyeAAov a as. eiraivovcras , when they praise. 

a 5 77 , which things, referring to the preceding instructions of Aspasia. 

S7« — Olos . . . crvAAafifidv eiv /aol; see note, I. 4. 6 : oiovs retiveiv. 

el 5 e fir] ; we should rather expect eav 5 e firj to correspond with 

av (eav) fiev, k.t.A., above, but el not unfrequently follows eav when 
the first of two conditional clauses is more important, and contains a 

more specific reference to consequences that may result. ovk av 

ebeAois ; we might perhaps expect the construction with &sre instead 

of the form of a primary enunciation. ir A a eras, the middle form of 

the verb irAarTeiv, is generally used with the metaphorical signification, 
deceiving, lying, etc. ; see Demosth. pro Coron. p. 288. 10, and Kiihn. 
Gr. § 250. R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 398. 5. But the active form is also some- 
times used with the same meaning; see Demosth. de Coron. p. 268, 121: 
ft Aoyovs irXarreLs; also in 305, 232, although just after, the middle 
form occurs. Cf. also Plat. Phaedr. p. 246. C. 

38. — j Ek rcovde GKetyai* el yap ; see note, I. 1. 6 : ra fxev yap avay- 

Kaia. ryv vavv ; see ' note, I. 1. 9. &s av (rrparyyiKa^; 

Weiske conjectures that av should be ovri, but that reading is not sup- 
ported by any of the Mss. For the omission of the participle 6vti, see 
note, I. 4. 10 and 5. 1. The particle av is not to be joined with the par- 
ticiple as if the order were: crol &s av e%7]s (TTparyyiKos, but with irei- 
creiev, which is to be supplied in thought : el ryv iroAiv if/ev$oLiev6s vol 
eavrrjv eTTiTpeij/ai ireicraifxi, ws &v tis av-ryv ireicreLev, el au eXys crrparriyiKos', 
cf. Kiihn. in h. 1., and III. 6. 4 ; 8. 1 ; Cyrop. I. 3. 8 ; VII. 4. 3. See 
Kiihn. Gr. § 261. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 456. Hence 00 s av arparyytK^ ovrt, as 
or as if, etc., designates a thing by comparison, whilst &s arrparyyiK^ ovrt 
states the thought or supposition of the speaker : that you are, etc. ; see 

note, 1. 1. 4. t( av oXei ~<reavTbv...ira&e7v; see I. 4. 8. 

7r e t pav ditiovs, when you made a trial (of your ability). 

39. — *2,vvto (moot dry . . aya&hv ire ipao-frat ; concerning the sen" 
timent, see note, I. 7. 1.- ti...toOto, limiting accusatives. ■ 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 303 

uaby\(T€i ->e kcl\ ficXerr}. The idea that virtue is the result of edu- 
cation and practice is a favorite one with Socrates ; see I. 2. 19 ; III. 9. 

1; TV 1. ct saep. olfAai 5e?z/ rjuas ravrrj &7)pci(r&ai i hunt 

friends, in the manner in which I have explained, etc. ; see note, I. 7. S : 

ravTT} \vtt7]oou. (tv it cos &\\oos, in aome other way ; other enclitics 

as irdos, /c.t.A., are placed in the midst of discourse like rU. Cf. IV. 6. 9. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1. — K &. ) u-rjy, and indeed, or, moreover, jam vero. ras 

a ir o p » a. s . . . t a s fihv . . . ras 5 e ; for the demonstrative use of the 
article, see fLfinn. Gr. § 247. 3. (d), and for the partitive apposition, 

§ 266. 3, and cf. note, II. 1. 4. 3 Epa> 5e Kal eu tovtois h avv 

oid a aura), but I will speak even in this matter, what I myself have 
been witness of; lit., what I know with him, i. e., by being in company 
with him; avvziSivai eavrw, to be conscious to one's self, conscium 
sibi esse. Cf. Anab. YH. 6.18; Oecon. III. 7; Sympos. IY. 62. 
When o-vvetdej/ai is used of those things which cannot be known from 
personal observation, it seems to be by a rhetorical figure, the person 
representing himself as present when he is not; see Isocr. Areop. c. 19; 
Plat. Phaed. p. 92. D. where \6yovs takes the place of persons, in refer- 
ence to which this word is more properly used. cr Kv^pcoiroos 

%X ovra > "had a long face on." Tj/xeTs; for the plural here, see 

I. 2. 46. 

2. — 'A \\a fM ■$ v . .. . y e ; well, (if you wish me to tell you my trou- 
ble,) I am, indeed; see Arn. 2 Gr. Pr. Comp. 34, and cf. note, I. 1. 4, 6, 10. 

io-raaiaa-ev ti ir 6\ls. For this revolt of the Athenians under 

Thrasybulus from the dominion of the Thirty Tyrants and its result, see 
Thirlwall's Hist. Gr. Yol. I. 500 sq. ch. xxxi. ; Mitford, ch. 21. 4, and 

Xen. Hellen. II. 4. e I s rbu TltipaTa ; this is the reading in 4 Mas. 

for the Yulg. w s rbv n. The latter preposition probably crept into the 
Mss. from the cos following. It seems at least to be decided that &s is 
used only with words indicating persons, or the names of countries or 
cities, when they stand for the inhabitants ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 290. 3 ; 
L. Gr. II, § 604 ; Mattb. II. § 578. i. In Hellen. II. 4. 10 we find els rbp 

Tltipcua in reference to the same event. <rvve\rj\v&ao-Lv &s 4 pi 

..avetyial roa-avrai, 8>sr' eiv eu , k.t.X. At first view the indi- 
cative ?\(tclv with cosre should seem to be required here, as the conse- 
quence appears to be a reality and not a mere notion ; but examination 



304: NOTES. 

shows that the consequence depends not upon the whole preceding clause 
but upon one word only: roaavrai, upon the idea of number, multitude 

see Kiilin. Gr. § 341. 2. 3 ; L. Gr. II. §825.3; cf. §3. iu ry oUia 

in my house; the article with the force of a possessive pronoun ; see note, 

I. 1.9. Tecri-apesfccuSe/ca ; many read Tea-trapa/ccuSe/ca, the un 

declined form, which is more common in the writers contemporary with 
our author, but Xenophon not unfrequently uses forms which are dis« 

carded by his contemporaries. rovs iAcv&epovs. The article 

here contrasts the free with slaves : fourteen of the rank of freemen (to 
say nothing of slaves). For the masculine gender where only personality 
and not sex is taken into account, see Kiihn. § 241. R. 11 ; L. Gr. II. 430, 
c. Cf. rovs oIke'iovs . . . tovovtovs, but in § 8 where female employments 
are spoken of, the feminine is used. Cf. also Host's Gr. 100. Anm. 12, 

and Matth. II. § 436. 2. Xafx^dvo^^v e/c T77? 777s; see I. 3. 5 : 

&st€ fX7] Aafifidpeiy, /c.r.A. Cf. also II. 9. 4 below. oXiyav&pu>- 

7ria. Many of the citizens were put to death by the tyrants, others took 
refuge in Piraeus or removed to Megara, Thebes, etc. Cf. Thirlwall and 

Mitford, and Xen. Hellen. as above cited under iaTaaiaa-ev, k.tA. 

irpoztpov, Lat. citius. ircpiopav diro Wv/x4 vovs ; for the 

construction of the participle here to complete the verbal idea, see Kiihn. 
§ 310. 4. (e) ; L. Gr. II. § 660. V. The use of irepiopav (lit., to overlook) 
with a Part, in the sense of permit or allow, is frequent in the best writ- 
ers ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 14, and cf. Isoc. Panegyr. lv toiovtols 

'irpdy fiacr iv, in the present state of things, his temporibus. 

3* — Ti irore ear iv, how can it be possible? or, how in the world 

is this ? 6 Kepctjtiwj/. The article here is Set ktikws Ceramo ille; 

see Kiihn. § 244. 7. The same name is afterwards used, § 4, without tho 
article. rp4(pooj/, whilst he supports, etc. 

4. — K al 7roT€pou, utrum vero, see^ note, I. 3. 10. robs 

irap a crol, k.t.X. ; the strict uniformity of position between the parallel 
members of the sentence is worthy of notice, and also the force of the 

words between the Art. and noun. curb, through, by means of. 

eviropciv, to have plenty, in contrast with £v airoplais ehai. Nt) 

At €<f>r}. The particle vr) retains its usual affirmative force here. Aris- 
tarchus not perceiving the bearing which Socrates gives to the words 
qvkovv alcrxpby, replies : It is indeed base that I am in circumstances oi 
want ; for free people are supported by me whilst only slaves by him. 
This passage is not then parallel with those, where after an interrogation 
with a negative, N77 Ala has the negative implied after it. In such cases 
the negative phrase has the force of affirmation, and the pfy strengthens 
it See IV. 6. 10, and cf. Sympos. Y. 1 : 'O 5e KaAAizs e<pr) ' Xu 5e H 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 305 

3 KpirofiovXe, els rbv 7repl rod KaWovs ayuvu. irpbs 'ScDKpdrrjv ovk a v hi- 
(rracrai ; Ntj Ai\ ecpr) 6 2co/cpar?7s, sc. ovk auhiararai. ISTotice also the 
force of the words val ixa, Aia in § 14, where see note. 

5. — ^Ap* ovv, see note, II. 6. 1. d\(pira, meal for making 

bread. The grinding was performed by women; see Fiske's Man. p. 158. 
l^dria... .xiTuviffKoi, k.t.X. The 1/jlxtiov was a rectangular (gener- 
ally square) piece of cloth, worn as an outer garment by both men and 
women, and nearly corresponding with the Roman toga. The xn&v 
was an under-garment, substantially like the Roman tunica. The x iTU ' 
v'ktkos, tunicula, diminutive of x iTc ^> * 8 attributed to men by Ammonius, 
Xituvlov to women ; but in Pollux VII. 55, x LT(av ' l(TK0VS are a ^ so dressdB 
of females. The xAa/Ai;s was a coarser and shorter mantle (Pollux X. 
124), worn especially by soldiers. The e&fiis (fr. &ixos), according to 
Pollux and Feat., a man's vest leaving the shoulders bare. Often worn 
by the slaves with one sleeve ; see Fiske's Man. p. 208, and Smith's 

Diet.: Pallium, p. 717 sq. "Eire it a, and yet; see note, I. 2. 26. 

So Eire* in § 6, and "Ere^r 1 in § 7 indicate affected astonishment ; see 
Kiihn. § 344. 5. (e), and cf. note, I. 2. 26. — Udvra fxev ovv ; similar 
to irdvv fxev ovv, see note, I. 3. 9. Here it is corrective, Those with you 
know none of these things, etc. ? Yes, every one of them, I think, 
immo omnia. For the use of fxev ovv (fievovv) to express confirma- 
tion, cf. IIL 8. 4 ; 9. 14 ; IV. 6. 10. See Kiihn. Gr. § 316. R. ; L. Gr. IL 

§ 698. b, and 840. g, 594. Anm., and 701. e. cos iy@fj.ai, var. 

Lect. : cos ey S^ai ; cos eycaye ol/xai, and cos iyk ol/xat. 

6. — 'A^' evbs, Genit. of means, with the Prep. ; see note, I. 2. 14. 

Xeirovpyetv. For an account of the service called Xeirovpyia, 

see the word in Smith's Diet. p. 577. ttjv re oIkIclv Traaav ; the 

article used as possessive pronoun, see note, I. 1/9. For the more usual 
•position of iras, see Kiihn. § 246. 5. (/3) ; for its position here, § 246. 5. 

(7), and 245. 3. (b). Meyapecov. Aristoph. Acharn. 519 says: 

£crvKO<pdvT€i Meyapecov-ra xAa^icr/cia. uivovjxevoi... ix ova LJ/ > hold 

or have by purchase. Buttmann calls this a paraphrase for the perfect 

tense (completion in the present time), see 144, 3ST. 18. & sre, so that^ 

on condition that. For the constr. of cosre here with the infinitive, see 

Kiihn. § 341. 3. (c), and L. Gr. II. § 825. c. epyd^effbai & kclXcos 

ex el > to elaborate, make whatever may be pleasing to them (the mas- 
ters). For the ellipsis, see note, II. 1. 32. 

7* — Ma&e7v . . . fivri (toveve iv . . . vy tatve iv re kcl\ iVx^ei*/ •• • 
KT-ncraahai re teal o~d)£eiv. The beautiful change of tense, so that 
Ihe Pres. is used where continued action is denoted, and the Aor. where 



306 NOTES. 

the action is momentary or completed, should not escape notice ; see als<i 

note, III. 11. 10. ro7s o~ 6 /jl a a i , Dat. of the respect in which a 

thing is taken, Kuhn. Gr. § 284. (10). oxpeXiiia. ovra. . . XP^~ 

(Ti/xa. For the neuter gender after Fern, nouns, see Kuhn. Gr. § 242. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 431. 2 ; Buttm. § 129. 5. Cf. III. 1. 7. 

8. — "Ejua&oz/ 5e . . . irorepov ; the verb e/xa^W is placed before the in- 
terrogative Trorepov for the sake of emphasis. Cf. III. 5. 2 ; III. 9. 1 ; 

IV. 2. 20, et al. See also note, III. 5. 13: i] iro\is ottcos. a>s ovre 

XP^}(TtfJia out a . . . ovr e tto inf\a ov(rai f supposing that they are nei- 
ther useful . . . nor that they themselves will ever, etc. ; for w$ with the 

participle, see note, II. 2. 3. iirifjL€\ri^ri(r6fi€uat; one Ms. has 

iirifAeXTiao/uevcu, the form of the future of this verb always used elsewhere 
by Xenophon, as in II. 8. 3. It is not impossible, that the form given 
in the text crept in from the following oo(pe\r}^7j(x6/ji€vai, upon which see 
note, L 1. 8, and C. 554. N. apyovvTcs, when idle, 

9. — 'AX A a Kal vvv ij.Iv. The idea is: but also, in the present 
state of things, this additional trouble exists, that, etc. 'AAAa denotes 
transition and koll augmentation ; together they may be rendered more- 
over. See Hoog. Partic. p. 20. 1, and 21. II ; for the use of the particle vvv, 
to indicate result, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 690. 2 ; Klotz's Dev. II. p. 677. 

k'lvSvvos fMe i £oo ...aWx&exai', k.t.X. Kivdvvos is generally 

followed by \rf\ and the subjunctive or optative. For examples of the 

Infin. see Schneid. Anab. VI. 1. 21. op&v, when you see. 

alcr&6ij.€vai, k.t.X. , when they perceive that you are pleased, etc. 

t\\v a 7r ' e k e i v cc v , sc. ebepyzcrioov. 

1 0. — E I . . . t oivvv, if now. &<xv clt ov . . .ir poaip gt £ov ? V, 

the verbal in -tcos indicating necessity, is used without av. See Kuhn. 
Gr. § 354, R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 821. 3. So in Latin the particle in -ndus 
is used, with a form of the verb esse in the indicative : p referenda 
erat mors ; see Zumpt, L. Gr. 499, 7, and Kuhn. Tusc. Quaes. I. 49, 
116. p. 163. For the governing power of the verbal, see note, I. 7. 2. 

vpeTTwdeffrepa; some editors substitute 7rpe7ra>8e<FTaTa, which 

has very little Ms. authority, and is far inferior to the comparative, 
given in the text. The idea is : more becoming for women (than anj 
other art or employment). For the connection of adjectives in different 
degrees of comparison, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 591. 

11. — *A\\a is used when one replies quickly and decidedly. See 
Kuhn. Gr. § 322, 6. R. 12. It need not always be rendered at all in 

English, as here. cocrTe irpoo&ev fiev ... vvv 5 e, so that whilst before 

. yet now, see note, L 6. 5. ov ir pos leprjv, did not dare, or was 



BOOK II. CHAP. VII. 307 

averse to, unwilling, as in IV. 2. 17. els epy cav acpopfxriv, means, 

necessary for carrying on the work. 'AQopur} is, in general, that from 

which one starts, the basis of operations. Cf. III. 5. 11 ; 12, 4. u7ro- 

fieveiv avrb iroiTJo-ai, to dare to do this; i. e., Saveiaav&ai els 
epycoi/ cupopfArjv, to borrow money for, etc., whilst in the Act. Voice it 
means, to lend on interest. 

12. — 'Ewj/^tj. The verb wveop-ai is seldom used in the Aor. by 
good Attic writers ; instead of it they use iirpid/j.r)i/. As it forms an Aor. 
I. middle, the passive form takes the passive signification ; (see Stuart's 
K T. Gr. § 134, e. g., and Kiihn. Gr. § 252. R ; and besides, the Act, 
form of this verb is found, according to Bekker Anecd. I. 95. Cf. Kiihn. 

L. Gr. II. § 403. 3; Rost, § 113. ipya(6fJL6i/aL fj.lv ijpia-rcav, 

ipyaadfMeuai 5 e ede'iiTi/ow. They took their dinner while at work, 
but their supper after they had finished their work. The beauty and 
definiteness of the use of the tenses in Greek is unsurpassed. The 'dpia-rop 
(rjpio-row), the meal taken near the middle of the day and hence cor- 
responding in time with our dinner, and deTiruoi/ (iBeiirvovv), supper, the 
principal meal among the Greeks ; see Fiske's Man. p. 204. For the 

force of fiev ... 8e, see I. 1. 1. avrl v(popoo fxevoov eavras; the 

verb iKpopdca, lit., to look askance at, and hence, to view- with suspicion, 
is contrasted with rjBioos . . . k&puv. When oppressed with want, they 
looked with suspicion, lest one should receive more food, etc. than an- 
other ; a very natural effect of want. For the use of kavrds and aX\7\- 

Aay, see note, II. 6. 20. at fxsv...k i <piXovv (sc. abrov), 6 5e... 

Tiyd-rra (sc. auras). Such ellipses in parallel members is frequent. So 
in Thucyd. I. 73: ov yap irapa. SiKaffrais ovre riixSiv (sc. irpbs rovrovs), 
ovre rovroov (sc. irpbs ^fias) oi Xoyoi av yiyvoivro. See Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 346. 2. (b), and L. Gr. II. § 852. h. 'Ayairav as distinguished from <piX<uv, 

seems to designate regard and satisfaction rather than love. X aL ~ 

pcav 5 iTjyeTro, he related with joy ; for the numerous adverbial rela- 
tions designated by the Partic. in Greek, see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. Sitj- 

ysTro ravra re, Kal on alri&j/rai, he related these things... 
and added, etc.; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 762. Anm. For the Indie. 
alrioovraiy instead of the Opt. after the Praet. followed by o'-n, see note, 

I. 1. 13. avrbv . . . io-bleu/. For the Accus. with the Inf. after 

alriaa&ai, see I. 1. 2. 

13. — Elra. See note, I. 2. 26, and § 5 above. rbv rod Kvvbs 

Xoyou, the dog-fable or the fable concerning the dog, as in III. 5. 10: 
tV rebv Stoop Kpio~iVy judgment in relation to the gods. Cyrop. VI. 3. 
10 : Tj/jiooi/ Xoyos, rumor concerning us ; VIII. 5. 28, et al. See, Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 528. A. 2 ; Matt. Gr. II. § 342. 1. The idea here, however. 



308 NOTES. 

may be : the word of the dog, i. e., which the dog spake, as in Plat 

Alcib. I. p. 44: fivbos, %v rj aKwirr]^ irpbs rby \Iovtol elirz. o'iv 

Xenophon seems to have preferred the Ionic form of this word, although 

the readings of the Mss. are various. irpbs rbv BeairSTTji/ eiirtlv, 

spoke thus with her master. Qavjuacrrbv izoiels, see note, I. 2. 30 

otl viicbj/, k.t.A. hs gives a reason and is equivalent to, in that you, 

or, because you. See Kiihn. Gr. § 334. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 802. 3. t^Tv 

juey Ta?s...7rap€x<>v(rais i who furnish, etc. For this common use of 
the article with the Partic, resolved as a relative and verb, see Kiihn 
Gr. § 244. 8. 

14. — Nal fxa Ala, he does indeed do this and rightly. Nai fxa are 
frequently used in Attic Greek like vai simply, with the Accus. Cf. note, 

§4. el fi i 6 ...<rc6£W, / am he who, etc. See note, § 13, for the 

constr. of the Partic. and particle. Kal vfias auras, i. e., with 

the implied clause, epia Kal frpvas Kal rvp6v, § 13, even you yourselves 
as well as your lambs, wool, etc. ; but others prefer the ellipsis : koI 
aurou, i. e., your master. Cf. upon Kai ellipi, note, I. 1. 6, and 1. 3. 1. 

irpo(pv\drroL}iL v/jlus, to guard, keep, whilst irpocj). v/jlcou would 

be to keep guard over. (poPovfievai /jlIj aTr6\y)(r^€. By the 

use of the Subj. instead of the Opt. here, the certainty of the fear is indi- 
cated. Cf. Anab. I. 3. 17, and Bornem. Sympos. p. 70, and see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 773 ; III. p. 486 sq. Outw 5^, in this manner, conclu- 
sive. avrl Kvvbs, like a dog, B. 147. N. 1. ou5* vcp* ivbs. 

For vw ovdevSs, but more emphatic, see note, I. 6. 2. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

1. — Am xp° vov > a fter a considerable (or long) time, inter jecto 
tempore, i. e., aliquo, or, longo tempore. See Kiihn. Gr. § 291. 1; 
L. Gr. II. § 226. p. 282. Cf. also Stallb. Plato, Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. and 
IV. 4. 5 below. nSfrev . . . <paivr) ; so Plato Protag. at the begin- 
ning: Tl6&€i/, d> ^(tiKpares, <paivsi; where Stallb. compares Cic. Fragm. 
apud Prise. VI. p. 706. ed. Putsch.: Quid tu? unde tandem appares, 

Socrate? cf. Stallb. in h. 1. virb fiev rfyv KaraXvaiv rod iro\4- 

fxov ; Latin, sub exitum belli; i. e., without doubt, at the time of 
the peace between the Spartans and Athenians, made by Theramenes at 
the end of the Peloponnesian war, in consequence of which the latter 
lost all of their possessions out of Attica. Plut. Lys. 14; Thirlwairs 
Greece I. p. 490 sq. ch. 30, and Mitford's Hist. ch. 20. Sec. V. in 



BOOK II. CHAP. VIII. 309 

TTJs aTTodrjfxias, sc. iepaivo^nv. avrS&ev, here of place = e£ ctu- 

tov rod rowov, i. e., from the city itself. In § 3 below, and III. 6. 12, 
it has reference to time, illico, on the spot, immediately. Cf. Stallb. 

Plat. Sympos. 213. A. a<p7) pe^rjfiei/ ra . . . KT-n/xara. The verb is 

here in the plural as the subject includes both himself and fellow-citizens. 

£i> rrf vir€pop(a t *i. e., in the country beyond the borders oi 

Attica. 'Tirepopios from virep and opos, beyond, is oj>posed to eyyaios 

(eV and yrj), within the borders. See Bornem. Symp. IV. 31. e7rt- 

drjfjLTicras, remaining at home. &AAcos re Kal. See note, I. 2. 59. 

5o/ce? 5e pot . . . e%o^ra. See note, I. 1. 9: a ffeoTiy, /c.r.A.~ 

icp* '6 rep av SavzL^oin'riv, upon which as surety, I might, etc. 

See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 839. 

2. — Kal, see. note, I. 3. 10. iKavov, (lit., sufficient) strong 

enough. /jlkt&ov ra e7riT7)deia ipya(€o~&ai s to earn daily 

food. Mlct&ov . . . £pyd(€(r&ai means, to labor for a reward or pay, but 
here with the accusative, to earn, or to obtain as the reward of labor. 

Kal fi^v, at qui; see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 271. VIII. and cf. 

note, II. 6. 27. — — tqov rod o~co/j.aTos epycov, for bodily labor. The 
contrast denoted by rov o-dofxaros, between the labor that he was now 
engaged in, and that which Socrates was about to propose, is worthy of 
notice. 

3. — Avro&ev, illico e vestigio, forthwith; cf. § 1. — — t<£... 
rep deofieptp; after the pronoun rls the article is often inserted to 
designate more particularly that which is indefinitely referred to by rls. 
rep $€0fjL€i>ct) rod crvueTri/jLeAncroiJLeuov, who wants an assist- 
ant in the management of his business; see note, II. 1. 5. ipytcv re 

iiricrrarovvra ; imc'rare'iv is generally followed by the dative. See 
; Kiihn. L. Gr. § 538. a. and Anm. 2. e., and Matth. II. § 359 and 402. 

4,— XaAeTr&s, with difficulty, unwillingly, aegre. Kal fi^y 

oi ye, but surely, at qui certe ; cf. note, I. 4. 12; so in § 5. 

5 # _i'OAa>s, in short, or, in a word, Lat. denique.-^ i^-hv, ad- 
versative here, but; see Kiihn. Gr. § 316; L. Gr. II. § 696, and Wolf, 

iPemosth. Lept. p. 220. to virainov tlvat rivi ov iravv irpos- 

,te/xai, the being responsible to any one, is not at all pleasing to me, or 

jl am wholly averse to, etc. /t7/ ayvcvfiovi, who is not severe—' 

oh, in respect to those things in which, etc. For the ellipsis, see C. 523. 
;*— av ey kKtj to v diayi vecr&ai ; cf. note, I. 6. 2 : avvirobrjTos, k.tA, 

6, — 'TirofJieveiv, to undertake, antith. to (pvXarreo-^ai, to avoid, to 
,jliun. g Tl §' av irpdrTris tovtwv, k.t.A. For the plural tovtcop 



310 NOTES. 

after o n in the singular, see note, I. 2. 62. Some Mss. however have 

rovrov, and some rovrea. evpelv ; for the use of the aorist here, see 

note and references, I. 2. 10: vo^ovros, k.t.A. paara 5e Ka\ ; koli 

is not connected with p5,crra, but corresponds to kol\ ... ^tapKcarara : both 
live without exposure to danger and with a most abundant supply for 
old age. 



CHAPTER IX. 

i* — 'AKovcavra ws, heard from C, how, etc. Verbs of hearing, 
etc., are frequently followed by the Gen. of the person from whom any 
thing is heard, and the Ace. of the thing heard, or instead of it an acces- 

lory clause, as here. Kpircovos ; see note, I. 2. 48. xaXeirbv 

6 /3/os. In respect to the evils to which the wealthy were subject at 
Athens, see Thirlwall's Hist. I. p. 508 sq. ch. xxxii. ; Mitford, ch. xxi. 

Bee. 1 ; also the word sycophantes in Smith's Dictionary. apyvpiov 

TeAeVat f) Trpdy/uLara ex^iv, to pay money than to have business, 
trouble. Tlpdyixara, the trouble made by those who brought unjust accu- 
sations, (TVKO(pdi/rai.' 

2. — Kvvas 5e rpecpeis . . . 5e, is used elliptically, see note, I. 3. 13: 
robs 5e kcl\. ano rcov ivpo ^drcov air epvtcaxr i, with the prepo- 
sition of which the verb is compounded repeated, but a little after we 
find o~ov airepvK€iv without a repetition of the' preposition. Cf. II. 6. 31 : 
ipeivai iv tlvi, III. 5. 21 : icp? oh icpearaai, etc. Such repetitions are 

not uncommon both in Greek and Latin. <pofioi/j.7}i/, o-rrcos ii)]... 

rpdiroiro ; this is a more unusual construction after verbs denoting 
fear, for the simple jm-f). So in Plat. Euthyphr. p. 4. E ; Phaed. p. 84. B ; 
Demosth. Phil. III. p. 130. 75. In such cases verbs of fearing seem to 
imitate those which indicate care, since one who fears lest (^ ri yeurjTat) 
a thing may be done, etc., may easily be considered as taking thought, 
in what manner it may be prevented; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 779. 
note 4. 

3* — O'lep <rol avtipl, i. e., roiovrca av$p\, olos av el; for this attrac- 
tion of the relative oTo?, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 788 ; Matth. 

II. 478. n. 2; Rost, §99. 11. Cf. III. 8. 2. x^piCofiepov . . .% 

air€x&°l Ui€J ' 0J '> gratifying . . . than being hated by him. twi/ rot- 

Dutwv autipoop', we may supply nvis or better consider these geni- 
tives as dependent upon the o'£ following. <pi\oi ifjurj &*?€?, consider 

themselves as honored, or, aspire to, 



BOOK II. CHAP. IX. 311 

4. — 'E ic tovtwv, after these conversations. olos ... Kepdai- 

veiv...\ai±fidveiv', see note, 1.4.6: o'lovs refiueiv. (biAoxpl- 

(rros re Kal ehcpvearepos &v ; the comparative is placed here 
after the positive because the one virtue is represented in an absolute, 
and the other in a comparative manner, referring to a suppressed clause : 
Archedemus was a man who loved honesty, and of too noble a nature, 
or of a nature more noble than, to make gain by means of the syco- 
phants ; with special reference, doubtless, to taking bribes in order not 
to prevent them from obtaining the results of their unjust accusations. 
It is by no means necessary that irapd should be used here instead of cltto 
if we adopt this explanation. See examples of the use of airo in Kuhn. 

Gr. and the Lex. Sir ore (rvyicofiiGoi. . . Sir ore fr v o i ; see note, 

I. 2. 57. acpe\kp [a*/] edooKe. The particle av is here added by 

Kuhn'er. For when the secondary enunciation is introduced by Snore, 
on, and similar particles with the optative denoting indefinite frequency 
of action, in the primary enunciation, the Imperf. (or the Pluperf. used 
as Imperf), the iterative Aor. in -ctkop, or the Imperf. or Aor. with av is 
generally found. Cf. I. 2. 57 ; 4. 9 ; III. 8. 9, 11 ; Anab. I. 5. 7 ; Cyrop. 
VII. 1. 10 (with dv), et saep. It is true that the dv might easily be ab- 
sorbed in the -av of acpeXdov ; but is it not more probable that this is a 
deviation from strict propriety of speech, such as occurs in every writer 
in every language? eKa\ei ; cf. note, II. 3. 11 : Swore Ervoi, k.t.A. 

5. — ■ Air oo-Tpocprjv of, a place of refuge for him. Kal eu^uj 

... avevp7]K6 i, and immediately ... he had found. The Pluperf. denot- 
ing celerity. He had no sooner done this {Trepielirev) than he found, etc. 
Cf. Hellen. VII. 2. 9^ and Cyrop. I. 4. 5. -ire pi e?irev (from ire pi and 

• t €7toj, to be busy around), signif. here with jj.d\a, diligently served (him, 

avrov). irpoaeKaAeffaro els diK7jv Brj/j.oo'iav; for the use of 

TrpoTKaXelo-boLi in. summoning to court (jrpoo-KXvais, the summons), see 

Meier and Schomann, Attische Process, IV. 2. p. 576. aurbv edei 

Kpi&rjvai, o Ti 5eT irabelv t) atroriaai. So in Sympos. V. 8: 

Ylva cos raxio~TOL elSco, o ri fie xph Tra&eu/ rj aitoriaai. The verb iraSew 
means, to suffer, sc. corporal punishment ; and dirorio'ai, to pay, as a fine. 
These words are common in reference to the penalty claimed or imposed 
by the Athenian accusers or judges. Cf. Dem. contr. Mid. 523. 2, et saep., 
and Meier and Schomann, IV. 13. p. 739 sq. 

C. — 'O Be, o-vvetticbs avr§ iroWa, k.t.X., but he being conscious 

lo himself of many and evil deeds ; cf. note, I. 2. 24. airaWayrivai, 

s " to be let off by," so below, ovk airaWdrrero, he did not "let him off." 
— Kal avrcS, sc. Archedemus. 



312 NOTES. 

7.— V H597 r6re; for the more usual rSre tfSrj, then indeed, tun: 
vero. So in IV. 8. 1, and Plato, de Legg. yi. 20. p. 326. Bornemann, 
Sympos. yill. 40. p. 216, compares ijdrj vvv, §7} pvp; cf. note, II. 5. 14. 

8. — Kal oi>x oti fioi/os, i. e., kou ov Xeyco, otl jx6vos 6 Kp., more 
emphatic than kol\ ov jxovov 6 Kp. a\\a /cat, k.t.X. ; see note, I. 6. 11; 
Plat. Sympos. p. 179. B., and Stallb. and Ast's notes. The adjective 
u.6pos is here put for the adverb povov. So the adjective is somewhat 
frequently constructed in Greek. See Kiihn. Gr. § 264. 3, and R. 7 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 685. el 5 e . ..6veiBi(oi ; see note, L 2. 57. 



CHAPTER X. 

1. — "Ay rls Co i ; one Ms. aV tIs <re. But col should undoubtedly 
be retained and connected with a-n-odpa. Kiihner calls it a Dat. incom* 
modi. So just below in § 2 : ris col Kdjj.fr), and in Oecon. II. 14 : irpo&v~ 
jucos ye, & ^.doKpares, airocpevyeiy jxol ireipa. See Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 

(7). R. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 579. 3, and Matth. II. § 412. 9. oirccs b.va- 

KOfJiia-r) ; see note, I. 2. 37. 

2. — Kal &XXovs ye. In answers /cat is frequently used, denoting 
a continuation of the preceding interrogation, taken as an affirmation, 
i. e., it assents to what has been asked, and adds something else to it, 
which is here made emphatic by ye. Cf. III. 8. 6 ; IV. 2. 12 ; Hieron. 
1. 17; Symp. II. 5. irapaKaXoo, k.tA., I call in aid, offering a re- 
ward for his recovery. rovrov, sc. twos tuv o\kstS>v. T t ydp; 

see note, II. 6. 2. iroXv tS>v oltcer&v xP 7 l (ri l J ' ( ^ >r€ P 0S & v - For 

the separation, Hyperbaton, of itoXv from xptivwdrepos here, see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 348. 9, and L. Gr. II. § 865. 1, and cf. Cyrop. VI. 4. 8 : ffeeip avrcp 
o~e iroXv i Apda'Trov &v§pa kql\ it io't orepov Kal a/ueivova. Symp. I. 
4; olfJLaL ovv iroXv au rrju Karao-Kewfju fioi Xafiirpor epav <pavrivai. 
KivSvvevei. . . air oAe a" & a.L , see note, I. 2. 10. 

3* — Kal fjLTjv olcr&d ye; see note, I. 4. 12. irapdfiovov, a 

rare form for irapafiSj/ifioVt (see II. 4. 6 ; III. 11. 11,) which some editors 
would read here, but without any Ms. authority. Xenophon, as has 
been before said, often mingled poetic and dialectic forms and words in 
his writings : " The Attic bee," says Hemsterhuse, did not refuse to cull 
poetic and Doric words and phrases which are not found in other Attic 
Greek, if they would add to the beauty or force of his writings. Cf. note, 
IL 7. 13 : oiv. Kal... to KeXevo pevov Ikclvov iroie?v; 



BOOK III. CHAP. I. 313 

words are repeated so as to make the climax more conspicuous ; able to 
perform the duties enjoined, yea, not only able to perform that which is 
prescribed, but who of his own will, without any command, is able to be 
useful. A word or clause is often repeated for the sake of perspicuity ■ 
cf. Cyrop. V. 2. 31: acrcpaAearepav ovSh fiiav iropeiav 7]fuv rrjs irpbs av- 
t)]P BafivAoova iropeias levai. 

4, — Mez/T* forsooth, ironically; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. p. 394; 

Kiihn. L. Gr. II § 698. a, dia ra irp ay fxar a, in the present state 

of things. 

5. — Tov avrbv sKSrelv. We should expect aura;, but the usual 
attraction is neglected ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 307. 2, and R. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 648. 

iiceluco fAe?£oi/ ay a&bv ... f) o~oi t a greater favor to him... 

than to you. -rb irpax^V^ai ravra, i. e., that he should be re- 
ceived as a friend by you. 

6, — Our ca S^, see note, II. 7. 14. Kal ov itoAv TeAe cross, 

non magnis sumptibus, at no great expense. bs ipyov e?X e > 

who made it his work, to see, in what he could, etc. ; cf. Cyrop. YIII. 
4. 6 : ipyov %x* iV Seo/jLevov rovrov koivoovslv rovs irapovras. So ipyov 
TTQit7(r&cu as in Plat, Phaedr. p. 232. A. where cf. Stallb. and Heindorf. ; 
also Hieron. IX. 10 : iroAAovs av Kal rovro i£opH7io-€tev ipyov iroiela&ai 
rb aKoirelv n aya&ov. 



BOOK III. 

CHAPTER I. 

1. — "Ort; for the ellipsis with on, sc. %va StjAov ^, (on), k.t.\., or 

something of the kind, see Hoogev. Gr. Partik. p. 391, 2. III. ruv 

KaA&v, here means public office, or honors. iirifAtAeTs &v ope- 

yoivro iroi&v, by making them careful in reference to those things 
which they desire. The Opt. bpiy. is used to designate indefinite fre- 
quency ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 333. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 797. 2. Cf. IV. 4. 1 : a ol 
v6/noi irposrdrroicv irei&6fi€vos ; 7. 1 : on filv avrbs elBeirj, irdvrcav irpobv- 
fiorara £<5i5ao~Kev, orov 5e avrbs anciporepos eti), irpbs robs ^Tnarafxevovs 

-^yev avrovs. A tow o" o 5 co p ov. Dionysodorus first professed to be 

a teacher of military tactics at Athens, and afterwards joined himself to 
the Sophists. He was brother of Euthydemus. His vanity and ignor- 
ance are made conspicuous here, as well as in the Euthydemus of Plato, 

U 



314 NOTES. 

which see, with Stallbaum's Prelim. Dissertation. a/cou<ra».. 

YjKciv; for the construction of b.Koveiv with the Infin. see Kiihn. G* 

§ 311. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 657. A. 2. Cf. also III. 5. 9 ; IV. 2. 4. ivay 

i €\\6 /jlevov . . . 5j5a£e*z/ ; see note, I. 2. 10: vo/jll^ovtcls, k.t.A. 

riaSavtro ; the Lat. would require the Subj. mode. 

2.— M ei/roi, confirmatory, Lat. v e r o , or, p r o f e c t o ; see note, 
I. 3. 10. — -e£&*>. For this Accus. Abs., see Kiihn. Gr. § 312. 5; B. 
145. R. 10. (2); I. 6. 5. note. 

3. — To* . . . aya&d, is the subject Accus. before ytyveor&cu and jiriydXa, 

the predicate is also to be supplied with rc\ /eajca. naropb. av* 

rod, Gen. Abs. as also 8ia/j.apT. 

4. — n pos€Trai£ev avr$ \4yiov \ the imperfect tense is used to 
denote a repetition of the action, and hence the present participle is ap- 
propriately used. The verb irposiraifav is sometimes, as here, construed 
with the dative. See Plat. Euthyd. p. 278. B ; Legg. VI. 303, and some- 
times with the Ace. as Menex. p. 235. C. 5o/cet . . . (paivecr&ai ' 

see note, I. 4. 6. "OfM-qpo s . . . icpt] : i. e., II. III. 169, 70 : 

KaA.br 5' ovtoj iycou ovirco Viov 6(p&a\iJ.o?(ri ) 
"Ou8' ovrcc yspapov • fia<Ti\?j'i yap a.vdp\ eoiKev. 

Cf. these with the preceding verses in h. 1. crTparriyclv [xabuv ; 

cf. just before jue/jLa&riKibs rj/ce. The Aor. Part, denotes simply the fact, 
that he had learned something, but the Perf. that he not only had learned, 
but also retained something in mind ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 255. 2, and 256. 
2 sq., and cf. note III. 7. 7. The infinitives are used in a similar way in 
IV. 2. 5: (pvAarrojiievos ov fiovov rb /ua&eTV ri irapa t&v laTpav, aAAo 

Kai rb doqcu fie fia&r] k4v ai r)]v rix vy \ v ravrrjv. diare\€? err pa- 

rrjybs coy, will always be or ceases not to be; see Kiihn. Gr. § 311.4.(1). 

5. — "Ira Kal ; sc. ^ue?s, supplied from the clause: ear tj/jluu ris. 

Koxayy aroi ; the dative croi, here may be rendered : to you or under 

your command. See Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 581 ; Matt, II. 

§ 389. Tjp^aro ere diddcKeiy ; for the distinction between iipx*- 

adai with the Inf. and Part, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 16 ; L. Gr. IL 

§ 660. A. 2. Kal #s ; see note, I. 4. 2. Ta...TaKriKa; every 

thing relating to the order and arrangement of an army in battle, on 

marches, etc. 

t 

6. — 'AAAa fifa at qui, but, indeed; these particles are used in the 
assumption of a conclusion from what has preceded. See Kiihn L. Gr. II 
§ 696, d. and cf. IIL 8. 3 ; Apollon. Alex, de Conj. in Bekker, Anecd. II. 
p. 518, and 839, where this example is quoted: d rifiipa icrri, cpSs itrriv* 



BOOK III. CHAP. I. 815 

a\\a /jL7)p y/xepa eo~ri* (pecs &pa ear it/. rovrS 76. The particle 

ye here gives emphasis to rovro. iroWoarbv fiepos, a very small 

part. HoWocrros is literally one of many, one of the common sort ; and 
hence generally : very small, trivial. So in IV. 6. 7. Cf. also Cyrop. I. 
6. 14, where fiiKpov is used with the same meaning : o>s Be julol Kara<paves 
eiroirjcas, on fxiKpSv ri fxepos 6^77 arparrjyias r a r a act t/ca. 

k a I yap ; see note, II. 1. 3. irapacTKevacmKbv twv els 

rbv ir6X€fxov...TropiorTLKbv r&v eirirr]deioop ; for the Gen. with 
verbal adjectives in -lkos denoting fitness, etc., see note and references, 
I 1. 7 ; Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 530, hh ; and cf. I. 1. 7 ; IV. 1. 4. In IV. 1. 
3 : em&eriKwv roh Srjplois, we find the dative, since the dative follows 

the verb eTriri&eaSai. ^-qxaviKov, in inveniendo solers, of 

a ready invention, skilful in devising expedients. Those who, according 

to IV. 7. 1, are avrdpKeis ev ra7s TrposrjKovcrais Trpd^ecriu. e pyaari- 

kop, quick or ready in execution. Kal <pv\aKr lkov re- Kal 

KKeirrr,v. So in III. 4. 9: (f>vXaKriKobs ruu ovruv, i. e., those who are 
careful to keep what they have. Hence cpvXaKriKos is contrasted here 

with /cA67tt?7, a thief. irpoer txbv Kal apiraya, giving lavishly 

and rapacious. aacpaXrj Kal eiri&eriKov, himself safe and ready 

to attack another. Cf. Heindorf 's Plat, Soph. p. 221 A, and IV. 6. 15. 

7. — Kepafios, tiles. So Kepa/j.os, Xi&os, irXiv&os, etc. are frequently 
used in the sing, for the plur. (collective). See Kuhn. Gr. § 243. 1 ; L. 

Gr. II. § 407. 2. eppipeva; the neut. plur. is somewhat frequent^ 

after several substantives of different genders, when the substantives 
denote inanimate things; see S. 157. 2. (a); B. 129. N. 11 ; Kuhn. Gr. , 
§ 242. 1 • L. Gr. II. §304 ; Matth. II. § 304. Cf. III. 7. 5 : cu'5<S 5£ Kal 
(pofiov . . . ovx opas efupvrd re av&pcoTrois ovra Kal ttoXX$ fiaXXov ev rols 

ox^ols 7} ev rals iSiais dfiiXiais napierd/neva; Kara . , . eir nroArjs t 

below . . . above, antithetical, and together contrasted with ev fieo-cp. 

o-vvrt&erai, in the singular as agreeing with the nearest substantive, 
the neuter plural, ra £uAa ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 242. E. 1. (b), and § 241. 4 ; 
L. Gr. II. 433. 2. 

8. — Tldvv . .. ftfioiov. .. elpyKas, you have made a very good com- 
parison. Tovs re TTpcarovs apiarovs Set TaTTetj'. This pas- 
sage seems, at first, to be in direct opposition to the general principle, 
that the subject has the article and the predicate not ; and we should 
naturally expect : irpccrovs rubs apicrrovs. But when it is compared with 
Cyrop. VII. 5. 5 : avdyKrj robs irpdorovs apio~rovs elvai Kal robs reXevraiovs 
■ . . rerdx&a-h it seems quite certain, that robs irpwrovs is subject, and apl- 
arovs predicate : it is necessary to form the front and the rear of the best 
Cf. also Horn. II. IV. 297 sq., and III. 14. 6 below : irapaffKevdCea&ai, K.r.X. 



316 NOTES. 

See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 494. virb- fxev rwp ..virb 8e a2 twc, for 

virb rwv ixkv . . . wrb rwv 8e av. This position of fxev is however very 
frequent. See Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 263. B. In respect to ad, cf. I. 2 
12. and note. 

8» — El idiSa^ev ; understand /caAcos ex**, or something of the kind, 
as the apodosis. Cf. III. 9. 11, and see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 823. 3. c. ; 
Matth. II. § 617. a. Ellipsis of the apodosis after f! fxev or el 5e /jlt) is 
found in Homer and is quite frequent in Attic prose writers. A cor- 
responding usage can hardly be found in Latin prose. w v ejj.a&es, 

i.e., tovtwv & e/JLa&es. /c t £ 8 77 A o v, prob. from KifiSrj, dross; and 

hence meaning, spurious, bad. tbsre ...av . . . 8eoi. The particle 

av with the Opt. here indicates that this is a conditional expectation or 
supposition; see Kiihn. Gr. § 341. 4; B. 134. 54; L. Gr. IL § 827. 1. 
avrovs .. .7]fias, we ourselves, emphatic here. 

10. — Tt ovv ov (TKOTTovfiev, a more forcible and animated expree 
sion for (TKoircofMev ovv. Cf. Plat. Lysid. p. 211. D: Tt ovv, ^ 5* os, ovk 
ipccras; for tpcbra ovv, and Prot. p. 310. E: ri ov $abi£oixev\ "come let us 
go," and Stallbaum's note. The Aor. is used with still more emphasis ; 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 256. 4. (e), and L. Gr. II. § 443. 3; cf. note, III. 11. 15: 
Tt ovv ov av pot... iyevov avvbripar^s ruv <pl\cov ; IV. 6. 14. The Latins 
use quin with the Indie. Pres. in the same way; quin igitur consi- 

deramus, for illud consideremus. avr&v; for the constr. 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 271. 2. Tt 5e rovs Kivdvveveiv fieWovras ; 

sc. et rdrreiv deoi, how shall it be, if we wish to arrange those, etc. 

irporaKTeov, the constr. of the verbal Adj. in -tcos, see in Kiihn. Gr. 
284. 3. (12). Ovtol yo vv ; see note, I. 6. 2. 

11. — "Oiroi Ka\ o7rcos, whither, and how, quo loco quaque ra- 
ti o n e , or, with what design and in what manner ; for the idea, cf. Cy- 

rop. I. 6. 43. Ka\ fx^j v . . . y 4 ; see note, I. 4. 12. ovre- &yeiv, 

the Vulg. reading ovre Xeyeiv. al<rxvve?Tai\ upon the constr. of 

%laX vv s <T & aL i see Kiihn. Gr § 311. 14; L. Gr. II. § 659. Anm. ere 

airoTr€iJ.\f/ao'^ai, to send you from him, Cf. Cyrop. I. 3. 18: bdppei, 
ws o ye crbs irarfyp ovt &Wov ovdeva ovr* efxk 8t5a£as tt\€ov€KT€?v ana 
nefj.\perai, and see on the use of the Mid. Yoice, Kiihn. Gr. § 250. (d) 
L. Gr. II. § 396. y. 



BOOK III. CHAP. II., III. 317 



CHAPTER II. 

1* — 'Ej/tuxwj/. . . (TTparrjyeTu ypyifxivoi tw. For 'the Dat. see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 284. 2, and for the Infin. (chosen to command, or, to be 
commander), c. I. 7. 3, and III. 3. 1. The arparriyoi, generals, in Attica 
were ten, chosen from each of the ten tribes, who held the command in 

'regular rotation one da y each; see Fiske's Man. p. 196. "O^ripop, 

II. IL 243, et al. a pa, is it not? see II. 6. 1. yi added to an 

interrog. qualifies the whole phrase and gives it emphasis ; cf. § 2 ; and 
HI. 8.-8, and see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 703, 2. 

2. — *H, aut. 'A/jLtyorepov, k.t.A., H. III. 179. Alexander the 

Great is said to have had an especial admiration of this verse of Homer. 

alxpyT-hs re, k.t.\. Te here corresponds with kol'l before Pad- 

A.€us, both . . . and. 

3.— K a \ . . . 5 e ; see note, 1. 1. 3. 

4a — T i s €?r). The simple for the compound pronoun : ?j r i s eft?. See 

note, I. 1. 1. Trepirjpei, kglt eXenre, used in contrast : took away, 

left. o)v &p fiyrjrai. those of whom one may be leader, where we 

mis;ht expect wv rjy olro ; see note, I. 2. 2, and B. 139. m. 45 and 67. 



CHAPTER III. 

la — Keel... $6 ; see note, I. 1. 3. iinrapxe'iv > •• ypr\ /J.evcp ; 

see I. 7. 3, and III. 2. 1. The 'Uwapxoi, " prefects of the horse," at 
Athens, were two. They had subordinate officers of the cavalry under 
them, but were themselves subject to the ten aTpar-qyoi ; see Fiske's Man. 

p. 196. y Exois av, can you? ov yap S^/, for surely not; 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 315. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 692, and cf. I. 4. 9, and III. 11. 7. 

rod TTpooTos . . . i\avv€tv, for the sake of riding as first of the horsemen. 
The preposition %vtna is to be supplied with rod from the preceding 
clause : orov eveica. So just below with rod yvoo<r&r\vai ; and very often 
in responses the preposition is to be supplied from the interrogation. 
Symp. V. 5: Oiff&a ovv y i<pf], ocp^aX/awv rivos eveica deo/meda; ArjKov, 
c<fyn t on rod bpav. See Kiihn. Gr. § 300. 5. (c), and L. Gr. II. § 625. 5, 
where many examples are given. For izp&ros in the Nom. with the Inf, 

by attraction, see note, I. 2. 3 : rw <pav. thai. yovv; see note, I. 6, 2. 

A A A. a fMTjp ...ye ; see note, I. 1. 6, 



318 NOTES. 

2. — 'AAA' apd ; for which perhaps aAA* &pa should be read, as i* 
Paris Ms. D : we find av &pa, but perhaps, or, perhaps then. See note, 
III. 11. 4, and cf. IV. 2. 22. It may however be rendered as it is now 

pointed : is it indeed because — ? Seiffert : immone propterea. 

o?€l ...fi€\Tiov av it o ir)o~as IT a p a 5 o v v a i . The particle av in fact 
qualifies the infinitive irapadovvai, but is placed after fieAnov, since that 
word is emphatic ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 261. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 457. This ia 
more evident, if instead of the infinitive, the finite verb is used : oUi, on, 

el rb linriKbv fieAriov Troir)(T€ias, ry it6Ksi irapadoirj s 6,v. yeve 

cr&ai ; with this Infin. &v is to be supplied from tht, preceding clause; 
see I. 3. 15. 'H Se apxv ttov, the authority, prefecture is, if I mis- 
take not, nifallor, or, opinor. Cf. I. 2. 32; III. 5.15, et al. 

£$' ri s yprtaai. "We should expect a Dat. or even an Ace. in prefer- 
ence to this Gen. with eiri, but see examples of similar construction in 

Kuhn. Gr. § 296. (1), and L. Gr. II. § 611. afi&ara>v, of riders, 

from avafiaiveiv. The form aiifSdrris is used almost promiscuously with 
avafidrris, by Xenophon in his work De re Eques. and the Mss. vary 
much in regard to their use; see III. 12; XII. 8; V. 7 ; III. 9; VI. 6, 

and various passages in that Treatise. yap ouv; the ellipsis here, 

for which yap introduces a proof, is : opbecs Ae^ets ; for, etc. ; ovv ex- 
presses confirmation: surely ; see Kuhn. § 324. E. 6, and L. Gr. II. § 706. 
2. Cf. IV 6. 14. 

3* — K a\ o'y; see note, I. 4. 2. rovro fiev ... ovk i/ibv oljuiai 

rb ipyov slvai. The order here is: rovro rb ipyov ovk e[xbv zlvai; 
and t/xbv sivai form the predicate. If i/nov had belonged to ipyov it 

would have been placed thus: rb ifxbv ipyov. Idia tKaarov, each 

one by himself. , 

4. — riapex^z/Tat croi, present to you as general, iTrxapxy, then 
horses, i. e., exhibit them, Mid. voice. els rb dvvarbv = in quan- 
tum potero. 

5» — 'AvajBartfccar epovs eirl robs 'Lirrcovs, more ready, expert 

m mounting their horses. yovp ; cf. with ovv in § 2 above > and see 

note, I. 6. 2. 

6* — 'EirayayeTv ; sc. robs '{inrovs. dpixov, race course = a /x- 

aSZpofJLos, so called because made upon the sand. ol iroXefxioi 

yiyvovrai, where the enemy make their appearance (ad veniunt). Cf. 

Anab. IV. 3. 29: os av irp&ros ev t£ irepav yevr\rai. fiehr iov, 

better, sc. is it to do this. 

T. — Tod fidWeiv cos Tr\el(rrovs air6, k.t.A., to throw as many as 
possible from their horses. This seems to me the plain meaning of pd\- 



BOOK III. CHAP. III. 319 

\€tv here, followed as it is by clttS. O-fjyeiv ... i^opytCei v. . . itoi- 

elv ; these infinitives all depend upon diavevorjcrai. E* Se n-f], if I 

have not hitherto, etc. 

8. — IIws. . . [jluXi era, in what way could one best, etc. irpo- 

TpetyaiTo ; for this use of the Mid. Voice, see note, I. 2. 64. 

9. — 'E/celVo il\v. There is no 8e antithetical to this fiey, but the 

construction changes at the beginning of § 10. di]7rov, I suppose ; 

see note, III. 3. 2 : irou. 

10. — BeXTFffToy &y...8?)Aos &; see note, II. 6. 7 : 5?)Aoz/ ehai 
, . . cvepyeT^a-ovTa ; here fieXTLcrros has the emphatic place in the clause. 

et? rb Trei&eo-frai, k.t. A., for procuring their obedience to me. 

e? (To i deoi diBd<TKeiv, for the more frequent construction: et ere Seoi 
5t5ao-/cez*/. Cf. Oecon. VII. 20 ; VIII 9, and Anab. III. 4. 35, and see 
Kiihn. Gr. § 307. P. 3, and L. Gr. II. § 551. A. 5. 

11. — Upbs ro?s aXXois . . . SeTy KaJ, k.t. A., in addition to other 

things . . . must take care also, etc. 2u 8 ' $ov ; have you indeed 

supposed; as in II. 6. 14; see note, I. 3. 13: robs Se icaXovs j off a 

re vSfjLca, /c.t.A. This clause is contrasted with the following koX et ri 
&XXo kclXov fiav&duei tls fid^rj/jLa, by the particles re ... ko\. No/ii», in 
accordance with the customs and prescriptions of the State, and ri #AAo 

KaXbv . . . txd&7i/j.a, i. e., arts which jnen learn of their own accord. 

£r\v, here kut e£oxV> f° r life adjusted according to the institutions and 
laws of the State, in opposition to rustic and uncultivated life. Cf. Isocr. 
Panegyr. c. 5 : evprjo'ojj.ei' yap avrfyv (rrju ttoXlv) ou jaovqop twu irpbs rbv 
TToXefiov KwSvvoov, aXXa teal T7)? aXXrjs KaTao'Kevrj^ eV y KaroiKov/JLep teal 
fjL6& tjs iroXiTevofjLt&a kcu 5i' %iv £t}v dwd/xe^a, o"x^by a,7rdar]? ouriav 

ovaav. Bta Xoyov. In accordance with this, is the signification of 

ep/jL7]uelaj/ in IV. 3. 12: kpfAyvelav — , 5Y ^s irdyroov ruv aya&wv (jLeradi- 
SoyUeV re aXXrjXois 5iSao7coj/Tes KctX KQivasvovyLzv Kal vSfxovs Ti&€/j.€&a kcl\ 
7roAiTeuoVe^a. For the omission of the article, see note, I. 1. 9 : iirl &V- 
Yo.9, k.t.A. ; and cf. I. 2. 24 : tcaXXos. 

12. — *H roSe gvk £vT€&v/jLr}ffai, k.t.X. The general idea con- 
tained in this and the following sections is : You perceive that the Athe- 
nians, who excel other nations in many things, excel in nothing so much 
as in the love of honor, which leads them to noble exertions. If then 
you would make your soldiers better, you must foster this principle by 

bestowing honor and praise upon them when ihey do well. orap 

tf€ x°P os 6 ^ y * K T7)s5e T7js 7roAecyy, when one chorus is made 
up from this whole State, i. e, the best performers among all the Athe- 



320 NOTES. 

nian8 are chosen. The pronoun 6'Se, 7J5e, rSde, not only calls the atten- 
tion to what follows (see note, I. 2. 3), but also designates that which lies 
before the eyes of the speaker and to which he may be supposed to point, 

hence called BeiKTiK&s. See Kiihn. Gr. § 303. R. 1. 6 els Ar\Xov 

Tre/nTTo/jLevos. In reference to the Delia or expeditions to Delos and 
festivals held there, to which allusion is here* made, see Smith's Diet, of 

Gr. and Rom. Antiquities, p. 345, and cf. IV. 8.2. evavBpia... 

6/j.oia, such a store of goodly men. In reference to the Panathenaea to 
which allusion is supposed to be made here, and the selection of the 
handsomest men and boys to take part in the ceremonies of the festival, 
see the word in Smith's Diet. ; Potter's Ant. I. 452, and Kuhn. and Hickie 
in h. 1. 

13. — Ev (poo v( a, sweetness of voice, i.e., in singing. /The Dat. indi- 
cates that wherein one thing excels or surpasses another, see B. 133. 4. (d). 

(f>i\oTifi(q. . . rjirep irapo^v v e i, in love of honor, which incites, 

etc. Cf. III. 5. 3 : a\\a {x)]v (piXoTtjuLoraToi ye kol\ (piAocppovearaTOi irdvrojv 
elcriv, airep ovx ^Ktara irapo^vvei Kivfivveveiv virep evdo^ias T€ Kal TraTpi- 
5oy, k.t.A. 

14. — 'Iitttikov, sc. Tex^vs, horsemanship. rod ev&dde, lit, 

which is here, i. e., with Ittttikov, our horsemanship. rovrca, sc. lir- 

7tik$. We should expect ev with the dative, and it may have been 
omitted in copying in consequence of similarity with the preceding av. 
diej/eynoiev, sc. 'A&rjvaloi; cf. Kuhn. Gr. § 238. R. 3. in refer- 
ence to the ellipsis. — : — irapaa-Kevy, k.t.X. These datives give a' more 
definite explanation of the idea contained in rovrco. So in Latin we 
frequently find successive ablatives in a similar relation. — — EikSs ye; 
so it seems at least. 

15. — Ylporpeireiv ; s)e note, I. 2. 64. 'A A A a, certainly, a par- 
ticle of affirmation as freq. in responses, where however there is an ellip* 
sis: see B. 139. m. 16. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1. — ^rparriyol; generals, chief commanders, ten in number, one 

from each of the <pv\ai. Ov yap, are not indeed ; see note, I. 3. 11. 

roiovroi elcriv, are sue h (as they ever exhibit themselves). 

eue ftef, contrasted with 'AvricrSevwv 8e. t>s etc KaraKoyov 

a , rparev6fievos i making war in the regular service. KaraXoyos was 
the iist of persons in Athens who were liable to regular military service. 



BOOK III. CHAP. IV. 321 

Hence, those persons who possessed a prescribed amount of property, 
served in the regular infantry, and were termed : ol e/c naraXoyov o-rpa- 
rsvovres. Those of inferior rank, thetes, were called : ol e£co rod Kara- 
Koyov. See Catalogos in Smith's Diet, and consult also Wacbsmuth 
Hellen. Alterthumsk. It sec. 1. S. 376. Cf. Thuc. YIII. 24; Polit. v. 2, 
and Suidas' explanation, quoted from the Schol. ad Aristoph. Equ. 22. 23 : 
Kardkoyos* f] airoypacpr] roov bcpsiXovrow o'rparevea&ai kolX 7] ££api&/j.rr 

ats • 6 ?nVa£, icpi* ou iyeypacpov rcav iKO'rparevofxeywy ra oyofiara. 

Karar irpipfxai, I have worn away my life, spent my vigor. 

\oxa>y& v > commander of a \6xos, about 100 men. ra£iapxvv> 

commander of a rd£is, a division of the army, furnished by one <pv\-fi. 

rpavfJLara V7rb rcov tto Aspi cav . . . e% w. Tpavjxara *X €ll/ > ^ 

passive in signification, to receive wounds, or, to be wounded ; hence in 
construction with the preposition viro. Cf. IV. 8. 10 : iyb iiri[xe\das 
r€v£o/JLai vif ay^pcowcoy. Venat. I. 11 : ervx* rijxoopias virb &ecov. R. Lac 
VI. 2 : itXriycLs \af3e7y viro twos. Hellen. V. 1. 5 : ol * h.ht\va'ioi . . . irpdy- 

fxara zlx op ^ 7r< ' Te T ® v ^V " 1 "^ Kat T0 ^ Yopywira. oure ottXittjv 

7rw7roT6 o-rparevcrd/jieyoy, ...t€. The service of the foot soldiers to 
whom Nichomachides belonged, and which he considered as giving him a 
superior claim to the office in question, was more onerous than that of 
the cavalry, which until the latter ages of the republic, was composed 
chiefly of the nobility ; see Fiske's Man. p. 270 sq. Ofrre ... re, see note, 

I. 2. 47. 

2.— E?y e, if (since) indeed ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 2 ; L. Gr. II. 704 

II. i, . Kai yap ol efxiropoi, for even the merchants, etc. Cf. note, 

II. 6. 7. 

3, — KexopyynKe. For an account of the Greek Choregia, see 
Boeckh's Public. Econ. of Athens, p. 454 sq. ; Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alter- 
thumsk. II. § 97. S. 92 sq. Ma AT,... aAA' ovfcy ; see note, I. 4. 9. 

ofiotov ...x°P° 5 T6 K( d crparevfiaros irposGrdvai ; cf. the use 

of o/jlolos, IV. 8. 10 : opoo Kal r)]v 5o|ay r<av irpoyeyoySroov ay&pdtTrccy iv 
rols imyLyvoiievois ov% dfioiau Kara\enrofx4y7\v r&y re a5i/n?o-dVra;*> 
Kal r£y aSiKTi&ei'Tow ; and for a parallel use of simile m in Latin, see 
Kiihn. Tusc. Disp. V. 3. 9 : si mile m sibi videri vitam hominum et 
mercatum eum, qui haberetur maximo ludorum apparatu totius Graeciae 
celeb ritate. 

4. — Kal p-f} v... ye ; see note, I. 4. 12. y 5?)s. . . x°P^ v 5t5a- 

o-Ka\ias. The first duty of the Choragus was to assemble the persons 
who were to take the several parts in the chorus, and then to provide 
teachers (SiSaovcaAoj) for them ; hence SiSao-KaXias here. The prepara- 
tion for the musical part of the entertainment was often attended with 

14* 



322 NOTES. 

considerable difficulty ; hence (pSrjs here. See Chorus and Choragus in 
Smith's Diet, of Ant. ; Boeckh's Econ. of Athens, p. 456, and Wachsmuth, 

II. § 97. 2. S. 95. rovs Kpariffrovs ravra; i.e., as Schneider 

Bays : poetas, citharoedos, tibicines et reliquos artifices, qui scenani Atti- 

cam implebant et choros Dionysiacos. rovs rd^ovras...Tovs 

fiaxovfjLcvovs. For this use of the Art. and Part., cf. III. 8. 2; 5eJ- 
(i&a rod iravcovros ; IV. 5. 3 : rb i%* lv Tov s KcoXvcovras, and see Kiihn. 
Gr. $ 244. 8 ; L. Gr. II. § 486. 2. y Av& kavrov is to be supplied in the 
last clause : others who will fight instead of Jam. 

5. — Tovrov viKTjcpopos, sc. ray itoXsixikwv, or we may supply xp-fjfjLUTos 
or irpdyfjiaTos. "We should naturally expect the plural number. But cf. 

Apol. § 7 ; Cyrop. VIII. 4. 6 ; Anab. II. 1. 21 sq. teal. . . dairavav 

5'; see note,* I. 1. 3; kolkuvos, k.t.\. %bv rrj cpvXy, in conjunction 

with, etc. The honor of a victory obtained by a chorus, belonged to the 
whole tribe, <pv\i], from which the chorus was taken. The number o! 
the Attic (pv\ai was ten, and they were again subdivided according to 
the region which they occupied into 174 Srj/ioi. See Smith's Diet, of Ant., 
Tribus. 

6. — 'Eav yiyvdoo-KT} . . . ayabbs ay eft]. For this use of the modes 
with idv and dv, see Kiihn. Gr. § 339. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 818. 2. b. Cf. 

III. 6. 18 : £av . . . iwix^tpys ra. rr\s 7roAea>? irpdrreiu, ovk a>v bavixdcraifxi, k.t.\. 

7. — 'Aicovarai, ws; see note, II. 8. 6. Il6repov ra avrd 

ivriv, % o~ia(pep6L rt, whether they are the same, etc. ; cf. Oecon. V. 
14 sq. 

8. — Tb irposrarreiv.. . Trpdrruv, the imposing of each thing (duty) 
on those competent to perform them. 

9. — 'Aficpor spovs slvai irpoo"f)Kei', cf. §8: rb rovs kclkovs Ko\d- 
(eiv ... afjLcpore pots oIixcll irpo sti^eiv. The former is perhaps the 
more usual construction. Cf. note, III. 3. 10. 

10. — Ovk in, no longer, or better, not also, non item. Anab. I. 

10. 12, and examples collected by Haase, Rep. Lac. XL 7. (8). e'x^pot 

ye to i, certainly at least. These particles make an emphatic contrast 
or restriction. See Hartung, Gr. Part. II. S. 365, 6; Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 3 ; 
L Gr. II. § 705. 4, and cf. Anab. II. 5. 19, and III. 6. 13 ; IV. 2. 18, 33. 

11. — TI apt els. There is an ellipsis of \Qov here. But passing by 
this, say, tell me. By this omission the impetuous, impatient state ol 

mind of Mchomachides is indicated. oux s oKio~ra 5e rovroov, 

iav airapda-Kevos % ; the idea is: far the most important of these 
things, if he may be unj repared, is, etc. 



BOOK III. CHAP. T. 323 

12. — M}/ Kara<pp6v€L; we should naturally expect ovv after these 
words, but a paragraph containing the conclusion of a discourse, is fre- 
quently asyndic, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 760. 2. b ; and cf. IV. 2, 39 ; 8. 7. 
e <p 7} ; cf. note, I. 4. 17. r b 8 e fxeyio-Tov, otl ; for the con- 
struction of this appositional clause, as it is sometimes termed, see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 500. Anm. 2; and Matt. II. § 432. In\ Latin it would be 
changed to a relative enunciation: id quod maximum est. We 

frequently imitate the Greek construction in English. aKAois r i 

a\v avfrpcanois, different men. 



CHAPTER V. 

1.— Tl€piK\6?...TIspiK\eovs vi(p. This Pericles was the natural 
son of the great Athenian orator, who was by a formal decree " legiti- 
mated" by the Athenians, after the death of the other sons of Pericles, 
and permitted to take the name of his father. See Thir jwall's Greece, I. 
p. 345. He was one of the ten generals condemned to death after the 
battle of Arginusae. Cf. Plut. in Pericle ; Hellen. I. 5. 16 "; 1] 2, and 38. 

tov irdi>v, the well-known or distinguished ; so irdvv is sometimes 

used, where eV5o|os, irepifiAeTrros, or some similar word might be em- 
ployed. *Ey co to i) see note, I. 6. 11. crparTjy^o'ai/Tos; 

for the force of the Aor. see note, I. 1. 18 : j3ov\evo~as. iydo^ori- 

pav ... els tcl iroXe (jllkol ; for the construction of the Ace. with Prep. 

see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 557. b, and Anm. and Gr. § 279. 7. R. 9. kcl\ 

6 UepiK^rjs; the relative construction is usual in Latin and English in 

such cases: cui Socrates.- BiaXoyi £6ixevoi irepl avratv, in 

our discussion of this matter. ottov jjBti to Svucltov ia-riv ; 

this answers to the preceding, oiroos 5e tclvtcz, k.t.A. We might expect 
o-ircas for ottov (qua in re), but cf. Apol. § 25: #rre ^avfxaffTbv tjnoiy* 
done? dual, firov ttotg £(pdv7j v\juv to tov &avarov elpyacr/nej/ov e/uol a^iov, 

"Hd-0, now, i. e., that we may come directly to this point, may omit 

all circumlocution. Cf. Hartung, Gr. Part. I. 241. 2 ; Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 690. b. 

2» — OTSa yap ; the ydp here has little more force than an emphatic 
7e; cf. I. 4. 9: ou5e yap. ^ca/xaTa 5e aya&a, Kal Ka\a: the posi- 
tion of these words so as to be in contrast with Tr\r)&ei jj.\v y deserves 
notice. The Latin can retain the same position by means of the relative 

circumlocution : quae quidem bona pulchra sint. iroiepov; see 

note, II. 7. 8: e/xafrov 8e iroTtpov. tout]? ; see note, I. 7. 3 : TavTy 



324 NOTES. 

\v7rno6u \el7T€(r&ai to be inferior eavro'is. The refit xiv. 

for tne reciprocal pronoun ; see II. 6. 20. 

3. — 'A A A a fx 77 v . . . y e (at v e r o) . . . K a \ /j. 77 v ... ye (jam vero); 

cf. note, I. 1. 6, and I. 4. 12. irp oy ovuiv ; cf. Ilipparch. VII. 3 : koI 

U7)v eiri ye rots irpoyovois ov fxeloi/ *A%rr}vouoi 7) Boiurol (ppuvovaii/. 

ear iv oJs; see note, I. 4. 2. fJ-ei^o kcl\ irXelw; see note, I. 2. 

24. w, on account of which, qua re, sc. to? irpoyovow /caAa epya 

eli/ai. irporpeirovrai re ; this position of re is not elsewhere un- 
known, when the predicate takes precedence ; cf. IV. 2. 40 : Qriyelro, 
are evofxi^ev eloevai de7v Kal en irrjo evens, for: a evofxi^ev eioevai re 5. 
ical ew. 

4. — 'A A 7] -3- rj , expressed by an adverb in Latin : v £ r e . c v v 

To\fiior]...ev Aefiadeia avjiKpopa. The disaster here alluded to, 
was the defeat of the Athenians under Tolmides at Lecttdea in Boeotia, 
near Chaeronea, B. C. 447, Olymp. 83. 2. See Thirlwall's Greece, Ch. 
XVII. Vol. I. p. 305, and Mitford ch. 12. sec. 5. Cf. Thucyd. I. 113; 

Plut. Per. c. 18, Ages. c. 19; Diod. XII. 6. 7) fieS* 'liriroKparovs 

eirl Ay Kia>. For an account of the defeat of the Athenians at Delium, 
B. C. 420, here referred to, see Thirlwall, Vol. I. 381. Socrates, then 
forty-five years old, was himself present at the battle of Delium ; and 
the Athenian general Laches " declared, that if all the Athenians had 
fought as bravely as he, the Boeotians would have erected no trophies. " 
See Introd. and Wiggers' Life of Socrates, Ch. V. and references there. 
The use of the preposition M with A^Aiw after eV with Aefiaoeia, de- 
serves notice. It has been found on examination that wherever this 
battle at Delium is spoken of, either eiri or irepi is always used with the 
name of the place, and never iv, as in other cases in accounts of battles. 
The reason seems to be, that the name Delium was properly given to a 
temple, and although comprising the city proper, it did not extend to 
the country around the city, where the battle was fought ; hence, hri is 
appropriate. Cf. the meaning of the prepositions ev and eiri in Kiihn. 

Gr. § 289, 1. (1), (a), and § 296. (1), (a). e/c rovrccv, after ap ou, as In. 

rovrov often follows eirei, inde or deinde. Cf. Cyrop. V. 3. 15; VI. 

1. 33, et al. irpbs robs Boicorovs . . . tt p b 5 rou? 'A^rjuaiovs. Upos 

here, in comparison with, strictly governs oo^av implied : irpbs rr)v rwp 
^Ab-nvaioiv do^ais ; cf. III. 6. 8 : eav oe (7) rrjs Tr6\ecas ovvajjus) rjrrwy rup 

ivauricou (?) ; and see Kiihn. Gr. § 323. R. 6 ; L. Gr. II. § 749. d. 

ol...ro\/xa>i>res ; see note, II. 7. 1 3. 

5. — 'AA.A', see note, I. 2. 42. It should be noticed that aAAa is here, 
after the concessive clause which it introduces : alahduo/xai pey, followed 



book in. chap, y. 325 

by the adversative 5e avdpl ... apxovri . .. $taK€7ar&ai t to be 

more obediently disposed toward a good leader ; cf. Cyrop. VII. 5. 45 ; 
iycb yap vfx?v, tisirep sIkos, dianei/nat. AiaKe7a&ai ia constructed here with 
the dative, but frequently with the Ace. and the preposition irpos or 
xapd. rb . . . &dpo~os .. . ififidAAei, /c.t.A., a feeling of security pro- 
duces in them negligence, etc. Qdpaos is opposed to cpofios. 

6. — Te k ix7] pa. to . . . dirb ra>v, k.t.X. ; cf. note, II. 6. 6. esT 5 

h,v, as &m$r as, whilst, quamdiu; cf. L 2. 18: o-oxppovovvre esre 2»- 
Kpdrei gvi/7}itt7}v ; Oecon. I. 23 : alKi£6/j.ei>ai . . . rovs oXkovs ovirore Ar)yov- 

o*iv, Zst av apxoocriv avroov. fcsTrep x°P €vra ' L t as those who dance 

in the chorus. It was necessary that the dancer's should keep their eye 
on the leader of the chorus ; and hence, the force of this comparison. 

7.— "dp a av e%7) Keys iv, it would be time to consider. Tld- 

\iv ave pe&KT&r) vai rr)s cepx a i as aperr}s f /c.t.A., to be again 
animated with the desire for the ancient valor, etc. Concerning the verb 
avepeb., see Bornem. Anab. VI. 6. 9. For the construction of the Gen. 
with vtto implied, see Schneider in h, 1. 

8. — Et i&ov\6fi€fra. . ,i£opim.$fi€v, sc. vellemus, incite- 
mus. In the protasis el with the indicative of a past tense, implies that 
the negative of the condition is true{i. e., if we wished, which we do not\ 
but in the apodosis, on the contrary, the affirmative is true ; see Kuhn. 

Gr. § 339. 3. (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 820. b., and cf. Zumpt's Lat. Gr. § 524. 

o8ra>?; after the participle, ovrcos and some other adverbs are fre 
quently added, to denote more definitely the result of the action indi 
cated by the participle. Cf. III. 10. 2 : en woWuv a way ovr es ra i£ 
eKaarov KaWicrra, o v r co s o\a ra o~co{jcara Ka\a -KOLetre (palveo~&ai ; IV. 8. 
11, and see Stallb. Plat, Phaed. p. 260. D, and Kuhn, Gr. § 312. R. 7 ; 

L. Gr. II. § 666. Anm. 6. irarpcpa. . . irp os-qnovra, patrimony . . . 

estate. toDt* av, sc. to fxer aperr)s irpcareveiv, the being first. 

SeiKreov . . . TTposr\Kov . . . Ka\ o> s . . .av elev Kpdri<rroi. For the 
change of construction from the Part. irposrjtcov to cos with the verb, see 
Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 771. 4. 

9. — OT/j.ai fiev; see note, II. 6. 5. el rovs ye iraXaiord- 

rovs...apl(TTov5 yeyovevai; the construction is: el avafjuixviiGKOL- 
tev avrovs aKrjKooras rovs ye . . . irpoyovovs avrwv aptcrrovs yeyovevai, M 
we should remind them that they have heard (or they having heard 
of it), that their ancestors, the most ancient of whom we have any know- 
ledge, were the bravest of men. In sense avrovs is connected, curb koi 
vqv, with both aK7)Kooras and avay.i/Jiviia'KoifJiev. Cf. Kuhn. L. Gr. II 
§852. k. 



326 NOTES. 

10. — T Apa, an. r)\v tcDj/ beoov Kpifftv, judgment in respect to 

the Gods; the objective genitive. Cf. II. 7. 13: rbv rod icvvbs \6yov 

oi 7T€pl KeKpoira, not simply Cecrops, as this circumlocution 

was employed in a later stage of Greek literature, but Cecrops and those 
with'him, the tribunal, with him as presiding over it. See Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 263. d ; L. Gr. II. § 474. d ; Buttmann, 140. m. 25. The allusion here 
is to the contest between Neptune and Minerva in reference to the guar- 
dianship of Attica, of which Cecrops was made umpire. Cf. Apollod. III. 

14, and see Grote's History of Greece, Yol. I. 266, 7. 5r* aper^i/ ; 

i. e., Sia to fier y aperrjs irpoDreveiu, as in § 8. On account of his virtue, 
Cecrops was counted worthy to be a judge, umpire, among the Gods. 

A ey<a j dpi yes, I refer to that; cf. note, I. 4. 9. Ka\. . .ye ; 

cf. I. 2. 53 ; III. 8. 6, and Plat. Menex. p. 235. E : Tis avrrj ; -/) hriKov on 

' Ao"ira<ri<xv Keyeis ', Aeyco ydp, Kal K6vvov ye rbv Mrjrpofilov. r)]v 

'Epex&ecos 76 rpo(p7]y ical y ev ea iv ', for the figure called varepov 
irporepov, cf. the passage of which this is an imitation, in Homer's Iliad, 
II. 547. Erectheus was a very renowned king of Attica, son of Pandion L 
He also appears in the fabulous history of Athens, as a god, Poseidon 
Erectheus ; and as a hero Erectheus, son of the Earth ; Grote's Hist, of 

Greece, Vol. I. p. 271 sq. eir* eiteivov, in his age, ill i us aetate; 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. (2), and § 273. Pw. 12 ; L. Gr. II. § 611. 4k tt)s 

e%o v-evr} s 7]7reipov, from the whole adjoining continent, as opposed to 
the Peloponnesus ; i. e., Thrace, which in most ancient times extended 
even to the borders of Attica. The war of the Athenians with the Thra- 
eians and Eleusinians is here alluded to. Cf. Grote's Hist. Gr. I. p. 275 sq, 

and references. i(p y l B.paK\eih*wv irpbs rovs ev TleXoTrovvT]- 

c-cx), the war carried on by the sons Heracles, the Heraclidae, against 

Eurystheus and the Peloponnesians ; cf. Grote's Hist. II. p. 1 sq. : 

e7rl Qrjo-ecos. The war under the guidance of Theseus against the 
Amazons and Thracians. In reference to the character and exploits of 

Theseus, see Grote's Hist. Gr. I. 282 sq. rwv /ca f V eavrovs av- 

frpdoTTtoi/ apia-revcavres, as having excelled the men of their age, 
their contemporaries. The Gen. is here governed by apiarevaavres ; see 
C. Gr. Gram. § 362. 

11, — -£l 5£ fiovXei, (sc. ava.fjLi/jLvfjO'KoifjLev civ, (lit., if you please, let 
us, etc., moreover, porro. There is an urbanity in the phraseology 

which is especially characteristic of the Greek language. ol...fxev 

air6yovoi,. . .tie irpb Tjfioov yey ovores, their descendants, who preceded, 
though not long, our age ; thus the force of the jue*/ . . . 5e is given by our 
relative who and particle though, in Latin : qui...tamen. Special 
allusion is made here perhaps to the Athenians of the age of Miltiades, 



BOOK III. CHAP. V. 327 

Themistocles, and Aristides, who carried on the war with the Persians 
See Thirlwall, I. p. 233 sq. avrol Ka&' eavrovs, they by them- 
selves, i. e., alone. Eepos however says, Milt e. 5: Hoc in tempore. 

nulla ci vitas Atheniensibus fuit auxilio praeter Plataeenses. Kvpiev- 

oyras, i. e., the Persians. TrXeicrrju. . . acpop/j-Tju KeKTrj/ne- 

vovs, had acquired greater power and resources than any of their prede- 
cessors ; cf. note, II. 7. 11. oi 57? ko.1 \4yovrai, for they, etc. "Os 

is not unfrequentl y, as here, used for ovros yap ; cf. note, I. 2. 64. The 
particle dr), Kiihner says, in this place signifies : uti constat inter 
omnes ; cf. note, II. 2. 3, and II. 1. 21. . The praise here bestowed upon 
the Peloponnesians, must have special reference to the Lacedemonians. 
Aiyovrai ; the idea of celebrity is contained in this word, as frequently : 
celebrantur. Ae'7 ovrai yap ; see note, I. 4. 9. 

12. — Aie/jLeLi/av, remained, iv ry [sc. yrj or x^P?] zavr&v, in 
(heir own territory. Hence the Athenians were called auTo'xdwes and 

ynyeveTs ; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 65. virep SiKaieov avr i\4yovres ; 

cf. Aristides, Panathen. p. 109 sq. as cited by Schneider in h. 1. 

iirerpeirov £ kg i vols, committed or referred (the matter in dispute, 
their difficulties) to them. The subject of iwerpeirou is rb avriXey 6 [xevov, 
supplied from ai/riKtyoi/res, unless we with Kiihner take iirerpeirou aa 
reflexive: submitted themselves; so in IH. 11. 5: tj) rvxQ ivtrpeveis; 
Demosth. de Cherson. p. 92. 9 : 5e? ^77 iiriTpsTreu' abrcp (t£ $i\linr(x>). 
See Kiihn. Gr. § 249. 1 ; L. Gr. II. §392. 

13. — Ka\ frav/jLafa ye. The particles /cat . . . 76 here indicate assent 
to the opinion of Socrates and add an inference : (I know it) and am 

astonished, etc. 77 iroXis ottoos; the unusual position of 7^ iroXis 

before oireos gives it emphasis : this city [sc. of which such a thing was 
least of all to be expected]. See Kiihn. Gr. § 348. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 864. 3, 
and cf. Stallb. Plat Phaedr. p. 238. A, also II. 1. 8 below, where an in- 
terrogative particle is constructed in a similar manner. For the same 

i idiom in Latin, see Kiihn. Tasc. Disp. II. 4. 12. e <^> 77 , olfiai, 6 

2 « up arris. This is the order of the words in most of the best Mss. 
Cf. in Latin, Cic. Brute. 23. § 91 : Quid igitur, in quit, est causae, 

Brutus ; and tornem. Cyrop. I. 6. 3 ; Plat de Rep. VI. p. 503. B. 

&stt e p k al . . . v t a? Kal ; see note, I. 1. 6 : ko\ Trpdrretv. Cf. for a 
similar idiom in Latin, Cic, de Eat. Deor. II. 6. 11 : ut quod e t i a m . . . 
hoe idem. 

14. — A ok e ? no l, in construction with the Eom. with the Infin. and 
the Ace. with. Inf. (xeipov? yeveo-frai). Thus we not unfrequently find 
the Ace, when the idea of thinking, judging, is contained in 5o/ceV ^uju 

1 



328 NOTES. 

Cf. IV. 3. 10; Herod. III. 124: e'SoW ol rbv irarepa . . . \ovabcu fxlv virl 
tov Aios, xp' L€(T & aL $ e viro T °v fa'wv. Both constructions are found in 
Anab. III. 1. 11: tho^ev avrw fipovrrjs yevoixevqs o~ /ojtttoj ireaelv 
els Tr\v irarpcoav olidav kcu 4k tovtov \dfnr€(r&ai iracrav. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. §649. b. So videtur is used in Latin; cf. Kiihn. Tusc. 

Disp. V. 5. 12. vvv irpoorevovras, sc. the Lacedaemonians. 

tovtois ra aura ; for the Dat. after 6 avros, see Kiihn. Gr. § 284. (4) ; 

L. Gr. II. § 576. 6/jLoioos . . . xpu^tvoi ', equivalent to a conditional 

phrase : If they practised the same things in like manner, they would, 
etc. av . . . elev ; the change from the Part, to conditional enuncia- 
tion should not escape notice here. Cf. I. 4. 15, and I. 1. 18, note. 

el 5* en ifxeXeo-r epov, sc. xp$ vro supplied airb koivov from the 
Part, xp&nevoi, and imLieXeo-T epov corresponds to ollolws : more carefully, 

15. — Uoppo) ttov ehai, is very far Indeed, procul sane abesse. 
Tlov primarily implies doubt or hesitancy, opposed to 54 and is frequently 
employed where a thing is certain, to give a more courtly air to an affir- 
mation : do you not? or, if I mistake not. Cf. Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 23. 

n. 10; and note, III. 3. 2; IV. 2. 31. irpea fivrepovs alSeo-ov- 

rai; cf. Cic. Cat. Maj. XVIII. 63 : Lysandrum Lacedaemonium dicere 
aiunt solitum Lacedaemone esse honestissimum domieilium senectutis. 
Nusquam enim tantum tribuitur aetati, nusquam est senectus honoratior ; 

and Xen. Rep. Lac. X. 2. o$ ; cf. note, I. 2. 64 : os. ot airb ruv 

irarepcov dpxovrai tear a<p p ov etv r&u yepaiTepw, who even from 
their fathers begin, etc. For the use of the Inf. here, to indicate that the 
thing is done with purpose, instead of the Part, which would merely 
show that the action was entered upon, see Kiihn. Gr. § 311. 16 ; L. Gr. 
II. § 551. e. The phrase is much stronger than apxovrai Kara<ppovovvres 
would have been. Cf. III. 1. 5 : rip^aro o~e SLddcTKeiv ; 5. 22 : (elirelv) 
Snore ira\aieiv tfp^oo /m.ai'&dveiv ; 6. 3 : e/c rivos &p£# rty irokiv evepyerelv ; 
IV. 2. 3 : Keyeiv apx^evos w5e Trpooifudaerau 

16. — Ot ... aydWovrai eir\, /c.tA., who even exalt, etc. trvv- 

eoye?v eavroTs to av fxcpepovra ; for a similar construction with 

the Ace, see note, II. 6. 25. aWriXois ; for the interchange here 

between a\kr)\oLS and eavrots, see note, II. 6. 20. irXelaras Siftas 

a\\-f)\ois diKd(ovTai t they bring very many suits, etc. ; the Dat. 
depends upon diKa&i/rat, from the idea of contending which is included 

in that verb; see Kiihn. § 284. 3. (2); L. Gr. II. §574. c. rrpoat 

povvrai fMaWov; cf. note, II. 1. 2. av ixdxovrai. A3, again, also y 

designates a kind of correspondence between ixdxovrai and 5//cas Bind* 
{oi>rat. See Hartung, Gr, Part. I. S. 155. ra?s els ra roiavra 




BOOK III. CHAP. V. 329 

$vvd/jL€cr i, k.t.\. Ta roiavra refers not to rots koivols, but to fxdxov- 
rai, k.t.X., i. e., they rejoice especially on account of their ability to con 
tend, etc. 

1 7. — ' A -jreipia Kal /ca/cia, ignorance and degeneracy, which arise 
from neglecting gymnastic exercises and from contempt of the authority 

of leaders. e%&pa Kal fi7<ros, hostility and hatred, arising from 

Bpurning the authority of magistrates and intestine dissensions. fie7- 

£ov % &sre <p€peu/ dvvacr&ai kclkIv ; for this construction of the Inf. 
with r) &sts aft <>r the comparative, see Kiihn. § 341. 3. (a); L. Gr. H. 
§ 825. e. 

18. — Uovrjpia vog*7v. In accordance with an idiom common in 
other languages, voaelv is metaphorically used in reference taa disturbed 
condition of the State ; cf. Anab. VII. 2. 32 : tcl 'Odpvo-av irpdyfxaTa eVo- 
<n\azv ; Demosth. Olynth. II. p. 22 : QerraXols voaovai Kal crTaaid^ovo'L 
Kal Terapay/nei/ois. It is also used of the State as visited by famine, Xen. 
de Vectig. IY. 9. Thus in Latin it is said: aegrota respublica, mor- 
bus civitatis, etc. Seiffert renders ayrjKea-Tcp trov. vogClv : insanabili 

perversitate laborare. to7s iiria-Tdrais, those who taught 

gymnastics, irafioTpifiais ; see Smith's Lex. Gymnasium, p. 483. 

ovdeveov 5 e KaTade4a , T€poy...virr)p€Tovo'i, i. e., ovdh &\\oov tiv&v 
KaTadeeffrepoi/ vinipeTovo't.v, inferior to none, etc., see note, I. 5. 6. 

19. — Tovto ydp tol ; for the force of ydp in answers, see note, I. 
4. 9, and Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 3. Tovto is here prospective, i. e., it prepares 
the way for and makes more emphatic the phrase following : to ... irei- 

Sapxw; see Kiihn. Gr. § 304. 2; L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. Kal frauyua- 

o-tou 4o-Tt, is even wonderful (not only true, but also wonderful). Kai is 

emphatic; see Kiihn. Gr. § 321. R. 5. tovs fiey tolovtuvs, i. e., 

vavTcu, epeTai, iirtfiaTai, etc., the lowest class of the Athenians. tovs 

. . . 6ir\iTas Kal tovs linreTs ; these nouns are contrasted with tovs ... 
tolovtovs above, as indicating persons belonging to the higher classes of 
citizens ; see Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk. P. II. Vol. I. S. 403. 

20. — 'H §e €*/'Apei<w irdycp fiovX-h ; for the force of 5e, see note, 
-I. 3. 13, and for a description of the council called &ov\t] and the Areopa- 
gus ^Apeicp Trdyqi), the most ancient judicial tribunal of the Athenians, 
;v. h. vv. in Smith's Lexicon, and Potter's Gr. Antiquities, I. p. Ill sq. 

i e/c t&v SetioKifiao'fjLevGov ', see note, II. 2.13." /j. e /j. <p o fx a i 

tovto>s, I find no fault with these ; tovtols refers, kclto. arvvtaLv, to 
Zov\r\v ; see note, II. 1. 31. 

21. — Kal /nil v . . . y e ; see note, I. 4. 12. ovB e j/1 to vtcov, i. e., 

fjemperance, order, obedience, etc., as implied in the preceding InfF. . 



330 NOTES. 

y I crus yoLpt i. e., what you say is true, for perhaps, etc. Cf. IV. 4. 1$ 
14, 21, and see Kiihn. L. Gi\ II. § 754. 1, and a similar use of the Latin 

enim in Cic. Tusc. Disp. I. 6. 11. Cf. also note, I. 4. 9. ovSe ets, 

emphatic for ovdeis, see note, I. 6. 2. ecp* ols e^earao-t; for the 

repetition of the preposition, cf. II. 9. 2. avToo-x*did£ovo-iv, 

rashly, without the requisite knowledge, take the rule upon themselves. 

23. — Ae, and also, item que. iroXXa fiepifxrav, to think 

much upon, be solicitous; cf. note, I. 1. 11 and 14; Oecon. XX. 25. 

oiroos fJirj Xa&ys ceavrbv ayvo&v, that you may not, without 
knowing it, be ignorant, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. (1). We find this 
construction, the Aor. tense Aa&e?z/ with the present, as well as the Aor. 
participle ; cf. IV. 2. 7 ; YI. 1. 22, et saep. For the use of the present 
participle, cf. Cyrop. Y. 3. 9 : oiroos XdSy (piXos tiov tijjuv. There is no 
good reason why the present should not be employed with Xa^eiv ; in- 
deed the sense seems to demand it as in the passage above cited. 

p.)] eld 6 t a. We should rather expect ovk eldccs. But the attraction 
appears to be omitted here on account of the contrast with the Ace. robs 
eiriaTa/uLzi/ovs ; and fxr (not ov) seems to be used on account of the con- 
ditional form of the phrase : edv, k.t.X. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 3. R. 1, and 
L. Gr. II. § 656. 1. 

21» — Aav&dveis fie... Hri... Xeyeis ; personal, f6r the imper 
sonal construction : Xav&dvei fxe, k.t.X. ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 329. R. 4 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 771. 2, and cf. IY. 2. 21 : AtjXos . . . on t qlero clticvai ovk oh 
dev, ou5* olofxevos. Probably the construction on Xeyeis is employed 

to avoid the ambiguity of the two participles, olofxevos and Ae^o?*/. 

6/JLoXoyoJ fxevroi, still, I concede, eta. Kiihner makes' jjlcvtoi merely 
confirmative here, as in II. 1. 12 ; but there is perhaps an allusion to the 
irony in the preceding thought of Socrates, which would naturally lead 
Pericles to objection instead of assent. 

25. — y O prj fieyaXa; Citheron, Cerastis, and other mountains guarded 

the approach to Attica. 5 1 e £« o- r a t opecriv epvfxvols, is girded 

around (lit., fenced, secured) by steep hills and mountains ; i. e., Parnes, 
Brilessus, Hymettus, Laurion, etc. 

20, — Mva-ol teal Uiaidai. The Mysians, inhabitants of Mysia, and 
the Pisidians, of the country bounded by Phrygia on the west and north, 
Isauria on the east and Pamphylia on the south. See Owen's Anab. I. 

1. 11 ; III. 2. 23. Pao-iXeas. The king of the Persians was Pacri' 

Xevs, Kar e&xhv, and this noun is accordingly used as a proper name, 
without the article , see Kiihn. Gr. § 244. R. 3, and cf. IY. 2. 33 ; Symp. 
IV. 11, et al. Q.KQVO) ; for this use of the present as a Perf. after 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 331 

the Perf. a/c^oas, see Kiihn. Gr. § 255. R. 1, and cf. Woolsey's Gorgias, 
4. 470. A, and 503. C. 

27t — Me'xpi rrjs eXacppas TjXiKias &ir\i <r^i4 vo v s ; cf. note, 
I. 2. 35. The youth from 18 to 20, ephebC who were frequently sent 
into the country under the name of irepiiroAoi, are here alluded to. In 
Xen. Vectig. IV. 52 it is said of them : ol irepnToKelv ttjv x^P av Ta>x&* VTes * 
Cf. Smith's Lex. Ephebus, p. 407, and Wachsmuth, Hellen. Alterthumsk. 
B. III. § 56. S. 476. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1. — T\avKo>va. This Glauco was brother of the philosopher Plato, 
and a different individual from the one mentioned below and in the next 

chapter, as father of Charmides. o v 5 e 7r a> cXkoct iv er 77 yeyovoos 

So in I. 2. 40, it is said : nplv tiKocriv ircou ilvai. Twenty years was the 
age at which the youth must arrive before taking upon himself all the 
duties of citizen, and before he was allowed to vote and speak in the 
public assembly. See Thirl wall, Vol. I. p. 186 ; Smith's Dictionary, 

Ephebus. ovruv &\\<av oIkcIcov, k.t.A., although he had other 

relatives, etc. -idvvaro iravcrai eA/co jxev 6v re airb rod ^i]fxaros 

kol\ KarayeXoLo-Tov ovtcl, no one had been able to prevent him from 
being dragged from the speaker's stand, and from derision, i. e., no one 
was able to dissuade him from haranguing in public, although hissed 
from the stand, etc. For the construction of the participles with the Inf. 
here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 310. 4. f ; L. Gr. II. § 660. VI. Cf. III. 14. 1 : eW- 
ovro iroAAov 6\pcovovvres. In illustration of this passage, especially of the 
means employed to silence a speaker in the public assembly, Schneider 

quotes Plat, Protag. p. 319. C. Xapfj.idr]v ; see III. 7. 1. U\d- 

rcava. The rare allusion of Xenophon to Plato in his writings, has been 
attributed by some without very good reason to jealous rivalry. See 
Gell. k A. XIV. 13. 

2. — Els rb i&€\ri<rai aKoveiv, in order to excite in him a de- 
sire to hear. For els to with the Inf., see Kiihn. Gr. § 308. 2. (d), and 

cf. Anab. VII. 8. 20. rotaSe \e£as KaTeVxei', having spoken 

to him, he detained him as follows. For the use and signification of 

the Aor. Part, here denoting priority in time, see B. 144. 2. K. 3. 

7) filp. The Dat. of the personal pronouns of the first and second per- 
sons is used to denote a familiarity or confidence between the speaker 
and hearer, (Dativus ethicus); see Kiihn. Gr. § 284. (10). (d), and c£ 



332 notes. 

Plat. Alcib. I. c. 56. Ka\bv ydp ; cf. note, 1.4. 9. ilirep r 

Kal d.XXo rcov iv av&pcairoi s, if there is anything else in human 
affairs, i. e., KaXov, honorable. Cf. Cyrop. II. 2. 17 : ovSev avio-wrepot 
von'ifa roov iv avbpw-nois eltvai. Cf. the use of kcli in comparisons, note, 
I. 1. 6; 6. 3, and also Bornem. Symp. p. 67 : etirep n Kal aXXo, teal 
rovro fia&yjrov; Cyrop. III. 3.42: ^vfic^epei 5' v/juv, etirep rep teal aXXeo, 
rb viKav. 

3* — 'EfxeyaXvvero, from fieyds, and the termination -vvoo which 
denotes a transforming into that which the primitive adjective signifies ; 

Kiihn. Gr. § 232. 1. (c) ; hence here, was elated in mind. tj Be cos, 

gladly. airoKpv\f/r) ; some Mss. and editions have cnroKpvtyrjs, but 

not well ; for awoKpvirreiv ri refers to things without ourselves, to hide a 
thing ; but air oKpvirreoSai ri to that within, to conceal, plainly the idea 
here. Cf. II. 3. 14 : irdvra ra iv av&pobirois (piXrpa eTriardfjievos irdXai 
aireKpvTTTov ; 6. 29 : jx)) o~v ovv aTroKpyirroO fie ; and IV. 4. 1 : irepl rod 
diKaiov ye ouk aireKpvirrero $\v eT%e yvcofirjv ; and see Kiihn. Gr. § 250. 
R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 398. 5. 

4* — 'Xi s av t6t€ o-kottoov, elliptically for cos av diao'icoirrjo'eiev <tko- 
ttoov or el r6re ffKoiroirj ; cf. note, II. 6. 38. 

5* — El/cby yovv; cf. note, 1.4. 8, and III. 3. 5: Ae? yovv. 

fi e\ov 5-f] ; see note, I. 2. 41 : AiBa^ov 5^. irScai rives ; cf. note 

and references, I. 1. 1 : roidde ris %v. rives avrcov, sc. irpScrotiot 

ry TtoXei. ivSecbs exovcriv, are deficient or small. 

6. — Upbs ravrd... io-xoXatfa, lit., had leisure for, hence, given at- 
tention to. Tavra refers to the whole preceding clause : on Kal rovrcov 
ras ireptrras a(f>aipe7v Siavof} ; hence the plural number is used ; see Kiihn. 
§ 241. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 423. Cf. at the end of the section : iizifxeX-qbrivai 

rovrcov, and § 10: dia rb fieye^os avrcov. rb . . .iroielv ', the article 

is used for the sake of emphasis ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 308. R. 1 ; L. Gr. II. 

§ 643.- fx)} eld6ra; the subject is implied in the participle: one not 

knowing ; cf. note, I. 3. 8 : awrofievov. 

?• — Kal ra 6vra icposa-Ko&aXoi dv, i.e., he not only would 
not enrich the city, (ov fiovov ov irXovri&i av rrjv ttSxiv,) but even . . 
lose, etc. 

8. — "Yirrcov rcov evavricov, for rys rcov ivavrtcov, compendious 
comparison ; see note and references, III. 5. 4. 

9. — Ovrcas ye airb <rr6fiaros elireTv, to speak thus directly 
from memory, memo r iter. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Phaedr. p. 235, C, and 



BOOK III. CHAP. VI. 333 

Theat. p. 142. D: ov fxa rbv Ala, ovk oTju ovrca (sic statim) ye anb ar6* 
(xaros ; also III. 11. 7 : ov yap 5?) ovrcos ye arc^cDs otea&ai XP"h- 

10. — Oukovv; see note, I. 4. 5. -r^jv. . . TpdorTjv, sc. apxhv or 

o$ov, lit., at first, primu'm, but well here: at present; cf. Oecon. XL 
1 : ra fxkv Si] irepl rcav rrjs yvvauths ipyow iKavas /jlol fiotcca aK7}Koeyai 

tt]v 7rpdorr]i/ ; and see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. R. 8. avroov, not sc. dvvd- 

(jl<zgw or iroAe/MKGov, but referring to the whole matter in question: rei. 

'AXXa roi; cf. note, I. 2. 36. (pvXaKal...<ppovpo\, prae- 

sidia...milites praesidearii. iir'iKaipoi . . .licavoi, ad- 
vantageous . . . sufficient. o , v/jifiovXevo 1 eiv, i. e., oldd ere <rv/jL@ov- 

Xevaeiv, to be repeated from the preceding context, instead c£ otda, on 
o~b o-v/x^ovXevo-eis ; but the change from on with a form of the finite verb 
to the infinitive' is not rare. For the distinction in meaning between 
these two forms and also between them and the construction with the 
Part, instead of the Infin., see Kiihn. § 329. R. 5, and 311. 2; L. Gr. IL 
§ 771. 5, and § 657. Anm. 2. 

11. — v Eyco7€, sc. a<paip€iv crvfj-jSovXevo'ca. evend 7c rod ov- 

rtas . . .cpvXarr ecr&ai, &sre KXeirr e cr & a 1 to. 4k rrjs %a>pas, 
since the watches are so badly kept (^uAa/cal (pyXdrroprai), that, etc. 
Ta e« rrjs x®P as ^ s a cc- ns tr. praegn. for ra ev rfj x^P a (our a) e| avrrjs 
(r^s x^P as ) KXeirrecr&ai, like ol etc rrjs ayopas y av&p(airoi airecpvyov for 
01 ev ry ayopa. &v&pooTroi £k rrjs ayopas airecpvyov. Cf. III. 11. 13 : dapo7o 
ra irapa aeavrrjs ; Sympos. IV. 31: to. 4k rr)s olnias ireirparaL ; and see 
Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 623 ; Buttm. § 151. 1. 8. The verb KXeirreiv, to take 
secretly, by stealth, is here contrasted with apird(eiv, to seize openly. 
Cf. IV. 2. 15 : eav Be KXe7rrr) re /cat apirdfy ra rovrcov ; 17 : av . . . /cAei//?? 

r) apirdo-r) . . . i;t(pos. k al a pirate iv e£ou 0* iav , even the power 

of openly plundering, taking by force, i. e., ov fiovov KXeivreiv aXXa Ka\ 
apTrdCeiv. For the construction of apird^eiv i£ovo~iav, see note, II. 1. 25. 
• tw fiovXo jxevto, cuilibet, or, cuivis. ardp, e <p r] ; for 

l the repetition of ecprj, see note, II. 4. 1. it or e pov iX& w v avrbs 

, . . 7) it a>s, whether yourself coming (being present) ... or how. The 

particle ircos answers to the participle ixbecv. or av ixy\Ker 1 elfcd- 

(co/xev ...eldufxev, for elKa(r)s . . . eldys, when we no longer conjee- 

1 ture but already know, in accordance with Athenian urbanity. 

12, — r e [x -f) v ; see note, I. 4. 5. r a p y v p 1 a , the silver mines 

of Laurion ; see note and references, II. 5. 2. Ov yap ov ek-ft- 

Kv&a. Upon yap in responses, see note, I. 4. 9. Ovv indicates that the 
reason introduced by yap is certain, beyond doubt. Cf. III. 14. 2 ; Cyrop. 
II. 1. 7 : OVkovv aKpofioXi(eo~&aL avdy\a\ eVn, roiovrw ye rcop (LttXoov ovrwy. 



334: NOTES. 

'Ai/dyx?) yap olv, tyy ; and see Kiihn. Gi\ § 324. R. 6 L. Gr. II. § 706 
2, and Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 1 5. — — \4yerai j8a/>i» rb Xcopiot 
eli/at, the country is said to be unhealthy, pestilential; Cf. Coraius: 
1 dvsdepov kol\ voawSes' IVaxre 8e Kai rj avvr)&eia ri]U Ae|jj/, fiapvv aeoa 

Aeyovo-a rbv vocroTroiov." & kcottto /mai, I am mbcked, or, jeered at ; 

some few Mas. have aK€irrofxai, but they are undoubtedly wrong, since 
in the present and imperfect, the Attic writers do not use cKiirTOfiai, 
caiceTTTo/jL-nv, but (tkottco, aKoirov/mai, io-Koirovv, ia-KOTrov/jL-qv. Woolsey in 
his Gorgias, p. 166, says, that "there is only one instance of vkzitto 
fiat in Plato to very many of ano-ira" It should be further stated, that, 
on the other hand, not (tkottoo but <rKiirro/xai is employed in the Fut., 
Aor., and Perfect. 

13. — re roi; see III. 4. 10. Ikolv6s icrr iv . . . hiarpi<peiv y 

k.t.\. The provisions of Attica were brought to a considerable extent 
from foreign countries, hence the peculiar necessity of attention to the 

supply; see Smith's Dictionary; sitos, p. 899. Trposdeerai, sc. 

y) iroAis. So the object of one clause frequently becomes the subject of 
the following, without even a pronoun to indicate it. See Kiihn. L. Gr. 
II. § 852. a. with examples ; Stallb. Plato, Protag. p. 320. A. The same 

change is also found in Latin. '(va /jltj tout 6 7 e . . . eV8 e ^ s yevo- 

fjLsvrj, that the city being in want, in respect to this, may not escape 
your notice. Tovto seems to be Ace. of more def. limitation ; see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 557. Anm. 4; Gr. § 279. 7. For abundant examples of the 

same construction in Latin, see Kiihn. Tusc. Disp, V. 28. 81. €^76 

... Select ; see note, II. 1. 17. 

11«— 'AAAa i*£vtoi, but indeed, Mer/Toi expresses confirmation, 
Kiihn. Gr. § 316. R. ; L. Gr. II. § 698. a. — — ovB' av . . . oIkt)<t€i cv 
el JU77 . . . ejf(T6rai. Cf. note, I. 2. 28. The future eftreTcu, seems to bo 
employed on account of the irore preceding, although instances may be 
found where a similar verb in the Ind. Fut. follows e/, after an Opt. 
with tv. V. Bremius, Excura. VII. ad Lyaiae, Orat. p. 444 sq. quoted 
by Kiihner in h. 1. e/c ir\ei6ucov 2) fxvpicav oIklccv. Accord- 
ing to Boeckh, Oecon. of Athena, B. I. Ch. vii, the mean average of the 
population of Attica conaiated of about 500,000 ; viz., 365,000 slaves, 

135,000 free inhabitants ; beaidea about 45,000 resident aliens. oIklwv 

...oXkoov. The former (from oIkIo) signifies merely the houses, whilst the 
latter (from c/lkos) every thing pertaining to the houses, the households ; 
hence the appositeness of the words here ; as the first is a mere enume- 
ration, and the latter brings to view the objects of care and solicitude, 
cya, rbr rod freiov, one [oIkov], that of your uncle. 5# 



BOOK III. CHAP. VII. 335 

era* oe; cf. I. 6. 10. This clause is parenthetical toXk>to>, 

here of course a weight, and = nearly 57 pounds. 

15. — Elra ; cf. note, I. 2. 26. 8 vvf) o~€cr&ai iroirjcrai irei&e- 

e&ai cro l ; for a similar accumulation of infinitives, see IV. 6. 6; and 
Bornemann's Cyrop. I. 3. 13 : o'tei nvas oX<e&&g.l Se?v fir} ttoluv ravra. 
For the use of the Infin. to denote purpose or result, see B. 140. 3. 

10. — 'Ev&vfxov 5e roov & AA oov . . . Trorepd, k.t.X. 'Ei/frv/xov is 
closely connected with the question irorepd aoi, and not with ohi cpai- 
vovtoli, K.T.X. See also note, I. 1. 17. 

17. — 'Ev&v/jlov. . . Kal.. . evp-ho-eis, cogita et invenies. For 
the construction, cf. II. 3. 16: firj ottvei, tyy, aXX* eyxetpei rov 

avdpa KaTairpavveiv, Kal irdvv tcc%u col vTraKova erai. elSorcov 

o ri T€ Xeyovcri, k.t.X. Some commentators connect on, k.t.X., with 
iv&vfAOVj instead of eldoTow, but ol elBores '6 ri re Xiyovai Kal o ri iroiovai 
seems to be intended as a contrast with rotovroi, oTol (paivovrai Kal Xsyov- 
res a ix7] laao-L Kal irpdrrovr^, and the object am rei is implied in evpr)o-eLs 
. . . a/jLa^eo-Tarcci/. This will appear more distinctly if the words are thus 
arranged : £v&vjjlov Kal roov gISotoov . . . on eV Truaiv epyois ol ixkv evdoKi- 
fiovyres . . . e/c rau fxaXicra iirio rajjievctiv elat, k.t.X. Cf. note, I. 1. 17. 
e/c rwv...6vTas, Lat. esse ex, or, ex numero, etc. 

18. — 'Eaj/ .. . iirixeipys . . . ovk, av &av fido- aifju ; see note, III. 

4. 6. tovt(}> 5 leviyKas rcov aXXcoy, having excelled others in 

this ; instead of tovtco, some Mss. and editions have rovro, and also 
fheveyKdov for BieveyKas. Cf. I. 2. 53. 



CHAPTER VII. 

• 

1. — XapfjLi<>7]v Se rov TXavKwvos. Charmides the son of Glauco, 
a yonth distinguished for great beauty of person and excellence of char- 
acter, was placed under the instruction of Socrates, by his guardian 
Critias. See a further account of him in Stallb. Plat. Prolegom. ad Char- 

midem, Svvar&repov, sc. to. ttoXltiko. irpdrreiv, to be supplied 

airb kolvov, from what follows. See note, II. 1. 11. irposievai r$ 

5 rjfj. co, i. e., to harangue, address the people from the forum. The words 

TrapeXdelv ets tov drj/j.oi', liave the same meaning. or re (pa viras 

ay&vas vikclv. The o~re(paviTr)s ayciov was a contest in which the 
prize was a crown or wreath. The crre<pdvos does not seem to have been 
employed as a reward of merit in the heroic ages. Smith's Diet. Corona, 



336 NOTES. 

p. 309. For the construction of aywva vikclv, after the analogy cf vikt\v 

viKav, see note, II. 6. 26. At)\ov on, ecprj ; we should naturally 

expect Br t \ov, etyrj, tin as in IV. 2. 14 ; the same position of the words is 
found also in IY. 2. 14 ; 4. 23 ; Cyrop. VII. 1. 7, et al. 

2* — 'Okvolt) Bt] ; there are various other readings here, such as 
okvo? rfBrj, okvol7] $$7], k.t.X. The Br) seems to be used to give force to 
the idea expressed by the verb which it follows : may (even yet, in these 
circumstances) hesitate, etc. This particle is frequently employed in a 
similar manner, after the imperative, as (rnonei Br), see note, I. 2. 41 ; and 
it is also found after other forms of the verb with similar significance. 
C£ Hellen. IV. 3. 2 : ipofxivov Be rod 'Ayrjo'iAdov . . . arteKpivaro Br) 6 Aep- 
KvMlBas; Anab. IV. 3. 27; 5. 34; Plat. Phaedr. p. 273. D; ipe? Br). 
See Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 283 ; Kuhn. Gr. § 315. 2; L. Gr. II. § 692. 

Kal ravra, sc. iTri/j.e\e?a&ai rovrcov. Kal ravra; see note, I. 2. 

29. &v uvdyKT} . . . iroXirr) ye 6vri y of those things which it is 

necessary for you, as a good citizen, etc. 

8. — T 7]v Be ifir]v Bvvap.iv... For the force of Be here, see note, 

I. 3. 13, and cf. § 5 below. ravrd jjlov Karayiyvaxr Keis ; cf. L 

3. 10: rl...lB(bv, k.tA. a?s, for iv afs ; a similar ellipsis is also 

found in Latin ; cf. note, II. 1. 32. orav ri avaKoivwvrai, when 

they communicate any thing to you. 

4» — Ow ravrSv io~r iv . . .IB la re BiaXeyecr&ai Kal iv t$ 
ir\i)&ei aya)vi(€(r&aL ; for a similar construction, cf. IV. 4. 12: dpa 
rb avrb Aeyeis . . . vojull^Sv re Kal BiKaiov elvai; 7.7: Xeywv fxev rb 

avrb elvai irvp re Kal rjXiov. Kal fir)v...ye\ see note, I. 4. 12. 

Kara. [j.6vas; supply x^P as or Swd/jLeis. The phrase nearly corre- 
sponds to Kar IBiav ; Latin : s e o r s u m , or, p r i v a t i m . Cf. Thucyd. 
I. 32 : avrol Kara fxovas aTreu>o~d}JLe&a Kopiv&tovs ', Plat. Alcib. I. p. 114. B» 

ol ... Ka&api£ovres, ovroi; see note, II. 1. 19. In like manner 

in Latin is is frequently used after a noun, as e. g. Cic. de Nat. Deor. IL 
10. 27 : jam vero reliqua quarta pars mundi ea et ipsa tota natura per- 
vida est et, etc. 

5* — AtSw Be Kal (pofiov . . . e/ntyvra . . .ovra ; for the neuter plural 

in the predicate here, see note and references, III. 1. 7. iv ro?s 

6x\oi?, i. e., iv rots rod Br)fjiov £v\\6yois, Lat. in concionibus populi. 
Cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 454. E : iv BiKao-rrjpiois re Kal ro7s &\\ols ax^ois, and 

p. 455. A. irapiarafxeva, exhibited; the verb irapio-raoSai is used 

of any affection of the mind. Kal ere ye BiBd^wv . . . &pfirjfiai, 

hri, K.r.\. Kai here has a kind of adversative force and corresponds 
nearly with Kairoi or Kal y.r)v (and yet). There is a concealed irony in 



BOOK III. CHAT. VII. 337 

this answer, and we might supply : you spealc well, and yet I am pre* 
pared to show, etc. Cf. Stallb. Plato, Apol. p. 29. B, and see Hartung, 
L S. 147, and Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 121. 3. In Latin the particle at que 
is used in the same way ; see Kiihner's Cic. Tusc. Disp. III. 2. 4 : Qua 
caecitate homines, quum quaedam etiam praeclara cuperent, eaque nes- 
cirent nee ubi, nee qualia essent, funditus alii everterunt suas civitates, 
alii ipsi occiderunt. A t q u e ii quidem optima petentes non tarn volun- 
tate, quam cursus errore falluntur ; where see Kiihner's note. 

6. — Tovs yva<pe7s .. (TKUTe?s.. .xaA/teis; this form of the Ace. 
is somewhat common in Xenophon, but rare in other Attic writers ; see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 51. R. 1 ; and cf. note and references, II. 2. 14. ifiirS- 

povs (iv and wopos, a ford, crossing), ship-masters, those who trade upon 
ships, hence opposed to ol kv ayopa fierafiaWS/JLevoi. After fiera- 

Ba\\6fj.€voi, ra &via is to be supplied in thought. o ri i\drrovos 

irpiafxevoi irXeiovos uirod a> vrui, that they may sell for more [than 
the value] that which they have purchased for less, or, for a large price 
what they have purchased for a small. The Gen. is used to express the 
relation of value after verbs of buying, selling, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. § 27 5. 
3 ; B. 132. 10. c. For the use of the subjunctive mode, see note, I. 2. 15. 

7. — Tt 5e oUi diacj)€p€LP h crv iroie7s 77 . . . $o/3fc-?(rfrcu. The com- 
parative particle 77 follows diacpepeTv on account of the force of a com- 
parative in that word. It is like aAAo thai, tf, aliud esse quam. 
Cf. III. 8. 5 : ovdeu diacpepourus . . . anoKpivr} /ulol, 3) ore ce rjpdbrrjo'a, et 
ri aya&bv elBeirjs ', 11. 14: rr\viK.avra yap ttoAv diacpepei ra avra dwpa, 
fj -rrpli/ iir&vjj.T}o-cu, didovai, et al. ; Stallb. Plat. Phaed. p. 288. D. See 

Kiihn L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 3. ruv ao-KTjrcou ...tovs ididoras, 

'Ao-KTjTai = aSXrjral, those who are exercised, practised (in the palaestra), 
and hence opposed to ol idi&rat, those who are unskilled, unpractised. 
Cf. Hipparch. VIII. 1; Cyrop. I. 5. 11, where too a<T/c?7Tal and Idiwrai 

are antithetical to each other. oh y a p . . . btcvels Xeyeiu ; for the 

force of yap in interrogations, see I. 3. 10. rod ry iroXei d ia\e- 

7 eor& cu, i.e., rod rous irokirais b*ia\. irepLcoy, superior to. 

fiySe TrdoTTore .. . fjLrjdh cod. The first yU7i5e = ne quidem, not in- 
deed; the second, nee, nor; cf. note, III. 12. 5: ouSe . . . ovde. M-qde, 
and not ovde, is used on account of the concessive thought contained in 

the participle. cbpovria ao* 1 ... Karair ecppovyxo 0* iu; the first is 

in the Aor. tense, as indicating a simple fact, and the last in the Perf., 
since the action continued until the time in which the declaration was 
made, i e. have despised and yet hold you in contempt. Cf. note, UX 
i. 4, 

15 



338 NOTES. 

g, — Kai yap ; see note, I. 4. 9 : ovSh yap. Kal is, however, here U 
be joine'd with ol erepoi in sense : others also. Cf. note, I. 1. 3. The 
ellipsis is to be supplied thus : ob fxovov ol iv rfj eKKXrjaia, aAAa Kal ovtqi, 
oTs idia avvei iv reus o~vvovo~iais (§ 3), ol iv ry iroXei irpujTevovTes (§ 7) tup 

bp&us Xeyovrcov tear ay e Xu a iv. &avfid (co . . . el ; see note, I. 1. 13. 

etteivovs, refers to ol erepoi. tovtols 5e. Ae, after a pro- 
tasis, or participle which has the force of protasis, may be rendered, on 
the other hand or whilst ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 738, and Hermann ad 

Viger. 241. Trposevex^^vai. UposQepea&ai tivi, is, to conduct 

one's self toward, demean, or behave to one. Cf. III. 11. 11, and IV. 2. 1. 

9. — 'Q.ya&e; see I. 4. 17. fiTj a 7 Wet aeavrov. Cf. Cicero, 

Epist. ad Quintum fratrem, III. 6, where he seems to imitate this pas- 
sage : Cessator esse noli (firj aTroppa&vfjLei) et illud yvw&i a-eavrSp 
noli putare ad arrogantiam minuendam solum esse dictum, verum etiam 
ut bona nostra norimus ; and cf. also a somewhat different explanation 

in III. 9. 6, and IV. 2. 24. /xtj ovv airoppqSv fxei tovtov, do 

not then neglect this, from indolence. Kal [xrj ; cf. I. 4. 17. el 

t t § v v a t 6 v . . . e x e i v, if it may be profited by you in any way. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

1. — 'Apio-TiTTTrov ; see note, II. 1. 1, and I. 2. 60. Instead of the 
Gen. Abs. 'Apio-riir. iwix^ipovvTos, we might, at first, expect the Dat. after 
cLTreKpivaro, but the construction employed by Xenophon is much more 

forcible. See Kuhn. Gr. § 313. 2; L. Gr. II. § 587. e. rb -npore- 

pop; the reference here is toll. 1. /jltj 71-77 o Xoyos eiraXXax&y, 

k.t.X. Lest in some way their discourse be perverted, etc. ; i. e., Socra- 
tes was not so careful to secure his own reputation for acuteness in 
reasoning, etc., as he was to inculcate and substantiate the truth. The 
article is used here with (pvXaTTo/mevoi and not with ireir eicixevoi, because 
there is an allusion to a distinct class of men, the sophists, in the former, 

but no definite reference in the latter. us av -nreir eio-fxevoi, ie,, 

us av airoKpivaivro Tre7reio~/j.epoi, k.t.X. 



2. — Tap toiovtuv, olov . . . ToXfia'p. Seiffert says this is not a 
case of attraction, but that olov is to be considered as = for example, viz. 
Still the concinnity of the construction toiovtuv, oTuv is better preserved 
by considering it as equivalent by attraction to : tuv tolovt., olov ... 7) 

$yieia...ToXfjLa eo-Tiv; cf. note, II. 9. 3. SeiKvvoi d))...ov; see 

note, III. 7. 2 ; and for the significance of Seizes with the Part, see Kiihn. 



BOOK III. CHAP. VIII. 339 

Gv § 311. 11. rod Travvovrss, of that which will make it to cease. 

air e k pi varo, y ir € p k a I iroieTv; SC. airtKpivaro fjirtp Kai air. 

aweKpii'ecr&ai, he answered in the manner in which it was most excellent^ 
to answer. Instead of answering as if good were something absolute, he 
referred it to specific objects, and thus thwarted the captious design of 
Aristippus, and escaped the snare spread for him. In Latin faciendi 
is often used in the same manner with ttol^lv here, instead of repeating 
another verb. For the use of /cat after yirep, see note, I. 2. 47. 

3* — ^Apd ye ; see note, III. 2. 1. irvperov aya&ov, good for 

a fever. The adjective here governs the Gen. from the force of a noun 

contained in it: the remedy of; see B. 132. 13, and note 26. 'A A Act 

lkT)V) a t q u i ; see note, III. 1. 6. el ri ay a&bv ol5a, b juijSe- 

vbs aya&ov eariv, if 1 know anything good, that is good for no 
thing, i. e., in no way useful. Socrates* idea, according to Xenophon, is, 
that nothing is good or useful in itself, but only in reference to some end 

or object. i(p 77, repeated; see II. 4. 1. ovre deofiai, sc. elBe- 

vai, to be supplied, airb kolvov, from ol8a; see II. 1. 32. Brandis, Gesch. 
Philos. II. S. 41, note, supposes that this is the mere fragment of a longer 
conversation upon the good, but imperfectly recorded by Xenophon. 

4. — Kai iroWd, even many things * Kai is not strictly intensive, 
= very, but adds something to the simple answer that might have been 

expected to the question. fxep ovv, immo, or, immo vero; 

see note, II. 7. 5. f £Ls olov .. .bvofxoiorara evia, some things 

are as dissimilar as possible '; cf. just below ; for the sentiment, cf. § 5, 
sq., also IV. 6. 1, where the conclusion is : Th xpvo'l/jlov &pa ica\6v iari 
irpbs b ay y x?h (Jl l x - 0V '> § 10, an( ^ Sympos. V. 3, from all of which, it is 
evident that Socrates includes the beautiful, koKov as well as the good 
ayabov, under the useful ; cf. Stallb. Plat. Prolog. Hipp. Maj., and Hit- 
ter's Hist. Philosophy, II. Ch. ii. ecrri jjl€V . .. ai/ofioios, Ka\b? t 

/c.r.A., another, unlike the man who is well formed for running, is, etc. 
"AAAos is contrasted with av&puirw. ivi for evecrri. 

5. — Obhev diatyepovrcas . . . 3} ; cf. III. 7. 7. 7} aperr] .. . 017a- 

\ &6v. .. ko\6v eariv, for the gender of the predicate, see II. 3. 1, and 

i cf, § 6. lire tr a ; see note, I. 2. 1. rb avrb... irpbs to avrd 

I . . .\4yovrai, are called honorable and good in the same respect, and 

' in relation to the same things. The old grammarians would supply Kard 

with ib avrb, but according to a common idiom, the accusative is put as 

a more definite explanation of the word with which it is taken ; see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7. In reference to the sentiment, see Plat. Hipp. Maj. 

I p. 295. D. Cf. Gorg. p. 474. D. 



340 NOTES. 

6. — Kal xpvar\ ye ao"jrls ; the particles Kal ye are here employed U 
introduce something new and unexpected, and are not merely confirma- 
tory. irpbs ra eavruu epya; for their own (respective) uses. 

6 y. e v . . . 7] 5 e, the former (i. e., K.6(pivos) . . . the latter (i. e., ao-iris). 

7. — 'Aya&a re Kal kclko. ; sc. ra avrd, to be supplied as subject 

from the preceding sentence. ro re Xtfiov ay a&bv, i.e., food. 

For the constr. of the Gen., see note upon § 3 above. rb irvperov 

aya&6v i i. e., fasting. 

8. — O Ik I as ; for a full description of the Grecian house, see Becker's 

Charicles, Excurs. I. to Scene III. Tjdlcrrrj . .. iv8iairao~&ai; 

for the construction of the Inf. with the Adj. see note, I. 6. 5 : &s x a ^ € " 
ircorepa. 

9. — Tovrov Se dfxoXoyovfjLevov; this being conceded (by those 

-with whom the conversation was held). 'E7ret 5$; . . . <rvfi(pa'iev. 

The Optat. here indicates that Socrates was accustomed to resort to this 
illustration of the house, with his pupils, or that he often spoke with 

them upon its construction. Cf. note, I. 2. 57. iravrahas. For 

the situation and object of the iraards, Trapaards, or irpoards, piazza, see 
Becker's Charicles, Exc. I. pp. 208, 9, and 11. 

10. — 'Cls <rvve\6vT 1 elire?p, to speak briefly; lit., in order that 
I may speak comprehensively. For the constr. see B. 140. note 4 ; for 

the Dat. of the Part., Kiihn. § 284. 10. a. avros is sometimes used 

to make a strong antithesis between the one designated by it and others ; 
hence, as here, used for lord or master as antithetical to the rest of the 
household.* In similar manner it is used of a father as opposed to son in 

Apol. § 31. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 303. R. 4; L. Gr. II. §t>30. Anm. 3. 

ypacpal 5 e Kal icoiKiXiai, paintings and stucco-work. See Charicles, 
as above cited, p. 212. 13. Socrates' objection to painting was undoubt- 
edly, that it required the exclusion of the light, which added to the com- 
fort ai d healthfulness of a dwelling. Naots.../cal fico/uoTs xvpw 

. . . ifjLcpavea-rdrT] . . . elrj. Temples and altars in Greece were usually 
built in a thicket and fenced around with a irepifioXos. Socrates did not 
approve of their being too much concealed, but wished them to be in an 
open or high spot, where the view would not be obstructed, as aiding in 
devotion. t) 5 1> fxev yap Idovras 7rpo<T€vj;a<T&at. Some how- 
ever contend that - iBSuras has not reference to the worshippers having 
an unobstructed view, but to the passers by, who may see the temples 
and altars and make their salutations ; see Vitr. I. 7 : aedibus sacris — in 
celsissimo loco, unde moenium maxima pars conspiciatur, arae distribuan- 
fur; and IY. 5, ubi de templis circum vias publicas aedificatis agifcur 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 841 

— -Tjtib 5e ayvoos ^x^ VT0S Ttposiivai, i. e., Socrates would have 
a retired spot, because tlie danger of being polluted when entering the 
sacred inclosure, would be so much less there, than in much frequented 
places. See Smith's Diet. : Templum, p. 958. 



CHAPTER IX. 

1. — f H avdpia, is opposed to deiXla, and signifies energy of character, 
as opposed to weakness. Courage is but a partial representative of it ; 
manliness (a word of similar origin), in its best and most extended sense, 
is perhaps nearest to it of any English word , and virtus nearly cor- 
responds in Latin. Plato defines it as Kaprepia ris ttjs tyvxys, Laches, 
p. 192. D; and he elsewhere describes the man who is truly avdpeios as 
one who fears nothing which ought not to be feared, whilst he fears 
what ought to be feared ; see Lewis Contr. Atheos, p. 255 sq. Cf. note, 
I. 1. 16. In regard to the emphatic position of avdpia, see note, II. 7. 8. 
The Latin accomplishes the same thing by a circumlocution, with d e ; 

interrogatus de fortitudine, utram, etc. Sidafcrbv t) <pvo~ ik6v \ 

for the gender, see note, II. 8. 1. irpbs ra deiv a, in respect to all 

things difficult or perilous. iv to?s avro7s vop.ois, in accordance xoith 

the same laws, etc. 

2. — Tiaaav <pv<r iv . . . av^so-bai \ cf. the same idea in II. 6. 39. 

ovr* & v . . . i&ehoiev $lv ; for the repetition of &y, see note, I. 4. 14. 

iv 7r e Xrai s Kal aKovriois . . . £v rol-ois ... Biayoovi^ea^ai. For 

this use of the Prep. eV, see Kiihn. Gr. § 289. 1. (1). (a) ; L. Gr. II. § 600. 
Cf. III. 11. 4. bp&v — fx-qrepa. Trapodaav avrf} eV ia^TJri Kal bepawe'ia. 
Demosth. de Coron. p. 279. 155 : iu rols oirXois irapayevojxevoi. The 
Latin poets have imitated this construction ; see Virg. Aen. V. 37 : 

Acestes horridus in jaculis et pelle Lybistidis ursae. tt 4 \ r a i s . The 

TrcXrr) was a small light shield, the a a iris a large one to protect the 
whole body. aKovriois. The aKovr lov, &kwv, javelin, a wea- 
pon for throwing at a distance, whilst Bo par a were perhaps more fre- 
quently used for fighting close at hand. Here, however, ao-iridas and 
d6para are put for Lacedemonian armor in general, whilst ireXrais and 
clkovtiois characterize that of the Thracians. 

3* — *Opoj . , . iirl roov aXXwv nrdvr gov ; for iirl construed with 
the Gen. after verbs of understanding, seeing, judging, speaking, etc. 
see Kuhn. Gr. § 296, and L. Gr. H. § 611, and cf. II. 3. 2. 



342 NOTES. 

4. — ^o<piav, wisdom, i. e., in general an accurate knowledge, discern* 
ment of our relations as moral beings, and the consequent duties. It is, 

according to Socrates, the foundation of all virtue; it is virtue. orco- 

(ppoavvT] from arooo (crclo^w) and <ppy\v, that which saves the soul, hence, 
soundness of mind ; it signifies not merely the power of the will over the 
passions and appetites, but also includes the voluntary submission of 
these to the will ; and hence is not only a healthy and peaceful state of 
the mind, but a moderation, medium between too much and too little in 
action. See Kuhn. Tusc. Quaest. IV. 13. 30; Plat. Charmidas and Stallb. 
Prolog. ; Lewis, Contr. Atheos, p. 351 sq. In contrast with cro<piav, right 
"knowledge here, it seems to have particular reference to right action, and 
hence Xenophori says, that Socrates did not separate the two (didopi^ev) : 
a?^Xa rbv ra fxev KaXa re Kal aya&a y lyvdxrKovra {prjo-frai 
avToTy, Kal rbv ra alcrxpu eiSJra €v\afie7cr&ai, ffo(p6v re 
tca\ o-dxpoopa eKpivev, but one who knowing the honorable and 
good, practises them, and being acquainted with the bad avoids it, he 
judged to be wise and prudent. Ktihner thinks the participles yiyva>- 
(TKovra and eWora are repeated in sense, and the following InfF. depend 
upon them, i. e., one who knowing . . . knows how to practise, etc. Cf. 
II. 3. 14: rj oKvels . . .'ap^ai, fi^j alcrxpbs (pavrji ; i. e., ?) 0Kve?s &p£ai, 
okvcov, /jltj alaxpbs (pavys. A more precise construction would require 
the omission of Kal rbv before ra a\<rxp\ thus : rbv ra fxev KaXa . .. ra Ze 

claxp&i K.r.X. ovtiev ye /xaXXov, K.r.X. The constmction here 

is : rubs eiriarafxevovs fxev a 5e? irpdrrew, iroiovvr as 5e ravavria, ovBev 
uaXXov crocpovs re Kal eyKparels (sc. (Taxppovas) elvai vofiifa, $j aa6(povs re 
Kal a.Kpare?s vo/xi^ca elvai ao<povs re Kal eyKparels (sc. araxppovas), those who 
know the right but do the contrary, I suppose to be no more wise than 
those who are ignorant (acrocpovs) and without self-government (aKparels). 
The words aaocpovs and aKparels are without the article, although sub- 
ject and not predicate, because the subject is intended to be indefinite. 
Cf. Oecon. XII. 17 sq. : Kal roBe jjloi Br)Xca<rov, el oiov re eariv afxeXrj axrrbv 
ovra &XXovs ttoieiv iirt/j.eXe'ts. Ov fxa rbv Ai\ ovBev ye fiaXXov, ^ &/j.ovctov 

ovra avrbv olXXovs /jlovctikovs Tcoielv. irdvras . . . ir poaipov/mevovs 

eK roov evBexo/x.evcav . . . ravra irpdrreiv, K.r.X., choosing from 
those they, etc. The idea of Socrates is, that the man who possesses true 
wisdom, knows what his own real good is, and acts accordingly. It is 
impossible for him to act contrary to his own interests and to what is 
right. Hence he who does not act rightly is not possessed of true wis- 
dom or prudence. In reference to the signification of evBexofievwv, see 
note, I. 2. 23. 

5. — TtJj/ 5 iKaio(Tvvr]v Kal r\]V dXXrjv iraaav aper^v aotyiav 
elvai, K.r.X. The reasoning in this somewhat obscure passage is briefly 



BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 343 

as follows : Justice and every other virtue is wisdom, for every thing just 
and virtuous is honorable and good ; but he and only he who knows the 
honorable and the good (i. e., the wise man, the o~o(p6s) prefers and does 
that which is honorable and good. But that which is just and virtuous 
is^ honorable and good; therefore justice and every other virtue is wis- 
dom. It must be acknowledged that we should expect the Greek of the 
last clause : eirel . . . irpdrrerai, to run thus : eirel ovu rd re Sinaia Kal re 
d\\a irdvra, a apery irpdrrerai, Ka\d re Kal aya&d eariv. But it maj 
..perhaps be supposed that Xenophon was in fault in this instance, in com- 

municating the precepts of his master. See Kuhn. in h. 1. eav 

eyX eL P® (rLV i f° r ^ ne Opt. e * eyx^t-polev \ see note, I. 2.2. drj\ov 

eivai, or i .. ,<ro (pi a eari for the more usual on aocpia c'itj ; see note, 

I. 1. 13: (pavepbv, k.tA. diKaiocrv vf\ Kal 7] d\Arj iraa'a aper^j. 

The article, it is well known, is frequently omitted even with the names 
of specific virtues and vices ; cf. note, I. 2. 23 : aaxppoo-vpv, ; IV. 6. V : 
<ro(bia. The article is inserted before aperrj on account of aAA.77 ; cf. Plat. 
Protag. p. 323. A: ZiKaiouvvqs re Kal rrjs d\\7]s 7ro\iriKrjs apery?, and B *. 
ev 5e SiKaiocrvvri Kal ev ry &A\r) iroAiriKrj apery. 

6. — May lav ye, insanity. Ma^ia, according to Socrates, is the anti- 
thesis of aocpia, and is accordingly an ignorance, want of practical under- 
standing of the virtues, such as temperance, justice, fortitude, etc. Ye 

gives emphasis to the contrast between fxavia and aocpia. v . . . ri\v 

ave , Kiarf\\jLQ(yvvf\v fxaviav ev6/j.i£e. The distinction here made 
between aveTncrrrnxoavvTi and fiavia is that the former signifies ignorance 
in general, such as the world takes cognizance of; the latter, ignorance 
of virtue, which arises from self- ignorance, rb ayvoelv eavrov. Ignorance 
of self, of the metes and bounds of one's own ignorance, is according to 
Socrates the lowest state of degradation and nearly allied to insanity ; 

Ritter, II. p. 49 ; cf. also note, IV. 2. 24. Kal ^ a oTde 5o£a£W. 

The position of fi-fj before the relative is emphatic, and the phrase is 
equivalent to Kal /j.^] a olBev, aAA 1 a /jltj o?5ej/ ; see Kiihn L. Gr. II. § 865. 
Anm. 3. For the omission of the subject with olBe, and also with the 
infinitive 5o|a^€ty, cf. Stallb. Plat. Apol. p. 29. B : tj rov dteabai elBevat 
(a/xa&ia) a ovk olSev (sc. rls). The same idiom is also found in Latin ; c£ 
e. g., De Orat. I. 8. 30 : neque vero mihi quidquam praestabilius videtur, 
quam posse dicendo tenere hominum coetus, mentes allicere, voluntates 

irapellere quo velit, unde autem velit deducere. a fxev ol TrAeT- 

crroi ay voovcri, robs 5 if] ixaprr\ Koras rovrwv, K.r.X., for robs 
^L7]ixapr7]K6ras rovrcov, a } K.r.X. In the following words : rovs Sirj/JLaprr)' 
Koras, &v ol icoWol yiyuwaKovai, there is an attraction of the relative on 
account of the omission of the demonstrative. 



844 NOTES. 

8. — 'Ati>x Lais. . . evrvx'iais ••• evirpa^tais. For the concrete 
signification of abstract nouns in the plural, see 1.1. 11 : avdyKais. The 
last two words are here used in their usual signification and not as in 

§14. q. v. aviwfjLej/ovs. Cf. with the definition of envy here 

given, Cic. Tusc. Disp. IV. 8. 17 : Invidentiam esse dicunt aegritudinem 
susceptam propter alterius res secundas, quae nihil noceant invidenti ; 
nam si quis doleat ejus rebus secundis, a quo ipse laedatur, non recte 
dicatur invidere, ut si Hectori Agamemno ; qui autem cui alterius com- 

moda nihil noceant, tamen eum doleat his frui, is invideat profecto. 

7)\i&iovs...7rd(rx €LJ ' avro, envy is a characteristic of little minds 
(of fools). 

9. — Ti efy for o ri eii) ; see note, I. 1. 1. levai irpd£ovras 

rot. fieAriu tovtwv, to apply themselves to the doing of something 
better than these things. The Fut. Part, here denotes purpose, see B. 

144. 3. I € v a i . . . or x o A- a C € l v > no one nas leisure to pass from things 

better to things worse, etc. The latter verb is frequently followed by a 

simple infinitive; cf. Cyrop. II. 1. 9; VIII. 1. 18. rovrov acrx^- 

Kias avrcp ova-yj s kolk&s . . . irpdrreiv, he, since he had no leisure, 
did, etc., i. e., one who is engaged in something that is profitable, has 
no time to turn aside to that which is profitless, and leisure should ac- 
cordingly be devoted to that which is useful. This sentiment is more 
distinctly expressed in I. 2. 57 : robs fj.lv ayaSov ri iroiovvras ipydfca&ai 
r* i(p7] KoX ipydras aya&obs elvai' robs 5e Kvfievoj/ras % ri aAAo Troi/rjpbv 
iced eTnQr]ixLov iroiovvras apyobs cbrefcaAej. The inculcation of such senti- 
ments as these, one would think, was a very indirect way of " corrupt- 
ing the youth." 

10. — Bao-iAeTs ; for this form of the Ace, see note, IL 2. 14. 

virb rcov rvxovroovy by the multitude, or, by any one whoever, 

quibus libet. ou5e robs . . . e^airariio-avrasy neither those 

who have obtained it by lot, force, or fraud. c\Wa robs iiriara- 

fjcevovs &p%€zj/, i. e., they alone are in truth kings who know how to 
rule. Since knowledge is the only and the true foundation of all right 
action, and alone secures both individual and general well-being, the 
conclusion was natural, that it was necessary in order to constitute one 
a real king. 

11. — 'OirSre. . . 6/j.o\oyf}(r€i€ : Opt. indicating repeated action; 

Bee I. 2. 57. iv re vr\t ... ev rri vt\'X\ for the omission and use of 

the article, see note, I. 1. 9. — — rbv . . . eiriardntvov, used Abs., 

Lat. peritus; as in II. 1. 28; III. 5. 21, et al. av juer avrol 

riyCovrai iirio~ra(r&ai €7rfju,eAe?(r&cu,...ei 5e fir}, k.t.K After 






BOOK III. CHAP. IX. 345 

iTTifxt:\€7(T&ui, there seems to be an ellipsis of robs e7n,ueAo,ueVous, (Seiffert 
says of apxovra,) depending upon iiredeiKvevev, i. e., if they think they 
know how to manage these things, they themselves manage them. Plat. 
Protag. p. 511. D. resembles this passage. When two clauses are intro- 
duced by el fjL€v...el 5e fj.^, there is frequently an ellipsis of the apodosis 
of the first enunciation, but oftenest when the idea is a general one, like 
/caA&Js exef, etc.; cf. III. 1. 9, and see fiuhn. Gr. § 340. 1. (c). *Av in- 
stead of el is found in II. 6. 37. The idea of the whole passage is : In 
navigation, he who is skilled in the art, is leader, and others obey him ; 
so in all other conditions of life ; men who have any business that re- 
quires care, if they suppose they have skill in it, manage it themselves, 
but if not, they yield themselves obediently to those who have. 

12.— Et ... Key oi ; see note, I. 2. 57. f?7/ufa>&?7cr€Tai, will 

Buffer loss ; we in other cases find the form, fruidoo-erai, as in Demosth. 
01. II. (vulg. I.) p. 17, ad init. : focuao'eo'&ai. 

13. — T bv 5 e air okt e Ivov to. - — ; Pres. Part, denoting repeated 

action. &s erux 6 > as it happens, in any manner, i. e., lightly, 

moderately. ovrw answers to ravra iroiovvra in the antecedent 

clause. 

14. — Ev-irpaj-laj/, a living well, good conduct. The common mean- 
ing of the word was prosperity, good fortune, = evrvxiav, but Socrates 
did not so understand it, as he says : rb fictiovra re kol\ fieXer^o-avrd ri 
ev iroielv evirpa^iav vojAifa. "Evrvx^a is accidental good fortune, and 

€U7rpa|ta, success as the result of science and industry. liav jxev 

ovv Tovvavriov, k.t.X. I suppose ri>xw> (evrvx'tw) and irpa^ii/, 
(evirpa^iap) to be entirely contrary (different). Upon /teV olv, see II. 
7. 5, fji^j (rjTovvTa. . . /LLa&ovTa; participles involving a sub- 
ject, see note, I. 3. 8: cbrro/xejw. eu irpdrreiv f to live well, 

bene vivere. 

15. — Kal . .. 5e ; see note, I. 1. 3: Kaaelvos de. robsrb. yeccp- 

yiKa ev npdrrovras, those who live well in agriculture ; i. e., those 

who have knowledge of and rightly practise it. xp^o-i^ov ovhev f 

useful for nothing ; cf. II, 7. 7 : oihtev xpvo'ifj-a. 



15 # 



346 ; NOTES. 



CHAPTER X. 

1. — Ta? re'xvas e'x^Twj/; cf. upon the signification of ex***) 

note, I. 6.13. ko.1 rovrois. After a\\a y^v kou, we frequently 

find another koX which is nearly redundant, as in comparisons. See I. 1. 

6; 6. 3. diaXeyoLTo ; see note, I. 2. 57; and for the sing, ripi 

after a plural, see note, I. 2. 62. elseX&wv fxev. To this particle 8e 

at the beginning of § 6 corresponds. Tlappdcriovy a distinguished 

painter, but it should seem from his ignorance, a mere youth when this 

conversation was held; see Fiske's Man. p. 414. ypaQiK-f) icrrip 

7] el Kaai a, k.t.X. ; is painting the imitation, etc.? Contrary to the 
general principle, the subject is here without the article, because it is 
general in its signification ; and the predicate has it, because it is in- 
tended to be specific, perhaps ?>€iktikccs. See Kiihn. Gr. § 244. R. 1 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 494. 

2. — "OKa ra croofiara icaAa, bodies beautiful in all their parts. 

iroiodfiep yap. See note, I. 4. 9. 

3* — Tt ydp; see note, II. 6. 2. rb iriSav&rarop . . . airofxi' 

fic?<r&€ T7js ^x^ ^dos, do you imitate the state of mind which is 
the most winning, etc.? According to Plin. XXXV. 36. 19, the painter 
Aristides first expressed in his paintings that which the Greeks call ^77 

rr\s "tyvxys. 3) ovSe fxifx^roVy or is this not imitable ? irws 

yap. The latter particle refers to a suppressed negation : certainly not. 

o-vfifxerpiav. Pliny says, XXXV. 1 : (Parrhasius) s y m m e - 

triam picturae dedit, primus argutias vultus, elegantiam capilli, venu- 
statem oris, confessione artificum in lineis extremis palmam adeptus, etc. 

wv <tv eliras, sc. ruy KoiAow, k.t.A., § 1. For the form eliras, see 

note, II. 2. 8. 

4* — ^Ap* ovv\ see note, II. 6. 1. yiyverai £v av&p&ircp r6 

re tyiAo<pp6v(as...fiAeireiv. The verb yiyverai here signifies: is 
found in, has place in ; hence the use of the preposition eV before av- 
frpca-rra). -The article r6 with the Inf. might follow it even in the signifi- 
cation : to happen, come to pass. Cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 287, 177 : 
*lva rols eu ®r)(3ais (ppovovcri ra vfxerepa e£ tcrov y£vr\rai rb ir a (if) ti- 
er id£e<r&ai irepl rcov diKatow. dfxoiws is to be taken with ex €tv 

ra irposcoira : to present the same face, appearance. By the separation 
irom the words which it qualifies, 6/j.olws is made emphatic ; see Kiihn. 
Gr. § 348. 9. 

5.-— Aia, rcov <r xv pdrw v . . . aj/bpoSirco v t through the mien, bear- 
ing of men ooth when they are standing, etc. diatyaivei, middle 



BOOK III. CHAP. X. 347 

# 

signification common in Xenophon : appears, is exhibited. Cf. t) y^pa 

vTTocpatuei, Anab. III. 2. 1; IV. 2. 1 ; 3.9; Cyrop. IV. 5. 14. ra 

KaAa... i fj&7i ; there is as much good philosophy as morality in the wish 
that Socrates insinuates here, that Parrhasius will devote his pencil to the 
illustration of the honorable, beautiful, and lovely in human character, 
rather than the reverse. 

6. — 'AXAolovs, different; i.e., so that a dpopevs may be easily dis- 
tinguished from a iraXaiar^s, etc. ; cf. IY. 8. 2 : ovdhp aWoiorepop §m- 
jSiouy ^ rhv tinrpocrbev xpo^op. The idea may be : in different attitudes 
or circumstances, as contending, running, etc. The former seems prefer- 
able. rb (qot i Kb if cpaipeor&ai, a life-like appearance. 

7«— Ta re virb reap cxv^drcap KaTacrTrwjLiepa, k.t.X., those 
( parts drawn down, etc., by the positions of the body (in wrestling), etc. 
I Tri^av(i>T€pay more fitting, or, more pleasing (as more in accord- 
ance with nature). 

8. — Ei/cbs yovp; see note, 1.4.8; III. 3. 5, and 2. aireiAy)- 

ruca ra o/Jifiara aireiKacrr iov . . . rj otyis /ju/jlt)t 4a. The change 
from the impersonal to the personal construction will not escape the 
■student's notice. 'AireiAriTLKa (as menacing), predicate as the position of 
the article shows ; so evcppaipofiepap ; cf. note, I. 4. 13. 

9. — 'Eipyacr/jiivovs ; see note, I. 2. 10. N77 r^jp "Kpap ; see 

note, I. 5. 5. ko.\6p ye...rb euprjfia, beautiful indeed is your in- 
vention. KaAop is emphatic both by position and by the addition of ye. 

t<£ ra fxhp 8e6fjL€pa arc iiciqs . . . (T/C67ra^€ lp, k.t.A., on this 

account, that th 3 breast- plate protects those parts that need protec- 
tion, etc. In respect to this unusual construction, r*^ ... a-Keird^ip, cf, 
Plat. Gorg. p. 490. C : r$ /j.€p &px*w. 

10. — II oAvTeKeo-Tepovs, of more expensive materials. T bv 

dh pv&fjiop. In respect to 5e, cf. note, I. 3. 13. Puzo's, when applied 
to a breast-plate, must denote relative adjustment of parts, due proportion. 

ir6r€pa jnerpoj ff crrabfJL^ iir ideiKPvcop, whether showing 

(to the purchaser) the proportion by measure or weight, etc. %<rovs 

...bfjLoiovSy equal in all their parts . . . similar. Cf. Hellen. VII. 1. 33 : 
&>s rrj? 7roAiT6ias ecrofteV^s £p rots Xcrois KaX ojuloIois ; 1. 1: &s 5eoi iirl 7o?s 
foots kclI o/jloIois tV crvfi/jLaxiay ^vai ; Ibid. § 13 and 45 ; Time. IV. 105 ; 

V. 27. *A\Aa pfy . . . ttolco ; sc. apix6rTopras. The insinuation, that 

he might not make his breast-plates fitting (efye ap^rrovras iroizts) im- 
mediately calls forth this strong asseveration. 



348 NOTES. 

11. — ^dofxara.. .ra fihv...rh. 5e ; see note and .references, II. 1. 4. 
& S7T6 p Ka\ apfxoTT ovra, i.e., ccsirep koX apfx6TT0VTa ttoloo rbr 
frctipctKa, ovrco koX €upv^/xov 7roLco avTov ; for /ecu in comparisons, see 
note, I. 16. 

12. — "Clsirep av 6< (pairjs; i.e., cbsirep av <paiy]s, el (pairjs. Such 
an ellipsis is not uncommon with tisirep av ; see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 456. 
■ t$ o- <£ \6ya), " according to what you say." 

13. — El tl e%6/s; see note, I. 6. 13. rbv avrbv trra^^bv 

txovT€s t although they have the same weight. di etATj^fieVoi rb 

@dpos ...rb fx'kv . . . rb 5 e , k.t.A., having their weight divided, a part 
being borne by the shoulders, a part, etc. The participle (pE^Sfjavov is 

to be mentally supplied, and hence the use of the preposition vno. 

6\iyov 8e2V, almost; used adverbially for cos b\iy., k.t.X., so b\iyov, 
ttoWov, etc., are sometimes used without delv. Cf. Aristoph. Clouds, 1. 

122, and see B. 140. n. 4, 150. m. 18 ; Kuhn. Gr. § 341. R. 3. irpos- 

& tli an, an appendage. The weight is so distributed upon the different 
parts of the body, that it seems like an appendage, a part of the body 
itself rather than a burden. 

14. — Avt6 &Y oirep, k.t.X., the very thing, on account of which, etc. 
Autos stands for that which is especially the subject of discourse, = avTb 
tovto, hoc ipsum; see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 630. Anm. 5 ; Gr. § 303. 3. 
dta ravra; i. e., dia rb ttolklKovs koX i-rrixpvcrovs slvai. 

15. — 'A Kp i £ e 7s &<apaK€s, breast-plates, accurately adjusted to the 

body. Autos. . .tovto Key e is, you yourself say the very thing 

I mean. teal irdvv op frees airodexVi an ^ vou fully understand 

me. 



CHAPTER XI. 

1, — GK-odoTrj. In regard to the Heterae of Athens, with whom 
Theodote may be classed, see Becker's Charicles, Exc. to Scene, II. p. 194 
sq. For the Nom. after ovo\x.a elvai, see Kuhn. Gr. § 266. R. 1 ; L. Gr. 

II. § 506. Anm. 1. oias <rvv€?vai tg? irsi&ovTi; i. e., ToiavTt\s 

ov(jt)s, costc avveTvai t<$ irei&ovTi ; for the construction of the infinitive, 
Bee note, I. 4. 6. This phrase characterizes the profession of Theodote. 

Kpe?TTov ... \6yov, beyond description in words; cf. I. 6.11: 

i\aTTov tt)s a|/as. So below: ov yap drj aKovaaai ye Tb \6yov Kpe?Tiop 
io-Ti KaTafxabelv, for not indeed to those merely hearing, is it permitted 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 349 

to know til at which is beyond the power of description, air an a- 

cro/jLevovs; the Mid. voice: representing for themselves, hints at the 
object of the artists in making copies of her, i. e., for use as models oi 

human beauty. of?,- for the more usual ko\ tovtols. eavrrjs 

oaa KaXcos ex oL - The genitive eavrrjs depends upon oaa, partitively. 
With KaXoos e%or, iTrtoeiKuwiv is to be supplied : it might be decorous to 
exhibit. Cf. II. 1. 21 and 32. Others, however, render : Quaecunque 

haberent pulchritudinis commendationem. 'Ireov av eirj &ea- 

crofX6yovs, = Uvai av oioi (^as) $tea.<ro[xsvovs. The idea expressed by 
§€? is implied in the verbal in -r4ov, and hence the following Age. This 
construction is somewhat frequent in Attic writers. See § 2 : ravr-qu 
rj/xtu x°-P lv zktzov, it is meet that she should give us thanks ; cf. with the 
preceding clause : rumus oei fxaWov 06o5ott7 x^P iV ^X €LVm "^ ravrTjp 

y)H?v. See also-Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 587. Anm. 4. Ov yap drj ; see 

note, I. 2.14, and II. 4. 1. ovk av <p&dvoiT i ...aKo\ov&ovv- 

r e s, Follow me at once, "Quin statim sequimini;^ for the 
construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 4; cf. note, II. 3. 11. 

2. — Tiavaajxivov 8e rod £u>ypd<pov) sc. ypdipavros, to be sup- 
plied from £ooypd<pov, = iirel oe 6 £caypd<pos iiravararo ypdtyas. ^P*> 

cf. note, II. 6. 1. 

3. — U\€ico Q)<p€\7}o'€Ta.i, she will receive greater advantage; cf. 

note, I. 1. 8; I. 2. 61. e« MJk rovr(t)v...^€pairev€0'bai t the 

natural consequence is, that we shall pay court to, honor her and she be 

honored. ei . . . e^e i, . • . ftp deoi ; for the use of modes here, see 

note, II. 2. 3. 

4. — HoXvreXus /ce/coo*yu 7]/j,e vqv, k.t.X. The decency and com- 
fort, and even splendor, which Socrates found in the house of Theodote, 
does not prove that this was the general condition of the women of her 
class. Indeed the astonishment, indicated by him, shows that he ex- 
pected to find a very different state of things. Cf. Charicles, p. 198, 9. 

■ &€ panel a, cultu, ornaments; others render it: attendance or 

train of servants, like frepairatvas. ov ry rvxova-p, which is not 

vulgar, or poor ; connected in sense with £o&r)Ti as well as bepa-treia. 

Cf. I. 1. 14, 'AAA* dp a, but then, Or, but perhaps. The &pa retains 

in a degree its conclusive force and also indicates wonder. The idea is : 
if you have not land, which surprises me, I conclude you have a house, 
etc. These particles are often used in dialogue where one brings an 
objection which has somewhat the nature of an inference from what pre- 
cedes ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. IL § 757. b. olttia irposodovs ex ov(ra t 

a house furnishing a revenue, rent. 'A\Aa ju3), but yet . . . not. — 



350 NOTES. 

XetpoTfx j;ai > servants who engage in mechanical employments, many 

of whom were owned by the wealthy Athenians. ovtos /jloi fiios 

ea-ri ; for tovto, k.t.A., by attraction ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 240. 3, and note, 
I. 2. 42. 

5. — KpeiTTov b'icav .. .<pi\(av ayeKrjv K€ktt} ff&ai ; i. e. : KpetY- 
t6u iffTL (piKwu aye\7)v K€KT?i(r&ai t) o'iccv aytXyv ; for the use of the Perf. 
Tense, see note and references, I. 2.49. sir it peireis ; for the mean- 
ing of this word, see note, III. 5. 12. 

0. — 'Ez/Taw&a e fx-n ecy ; cf. § 8: els ravra e/j.TrtwToures. The 
adverbs ev&a, eVd-aSe, evravba are used both with verbs of rest and mo- 
tion ; see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 571. Anm. 3, and cf. Anab. II. 3. 19 : ev&a 
fiaaiKevs acpiKcro ; Isocr. Panegyr. p. 46. 30 : evrav&a Kara<pvye1v exofieu. 

7. — Ov yap drj ; see note, I. 4. 9, and II. 4. 1. &7}pd(reii/ ; 

the future of the verb Syipav is in Attic writers for the most part of the 
Mid. form d^priVo/xar, but the active form of the Part, frepaow occurs in 

Anab. IV. 5. 24; Cyrop. I. 4. 16. ^Tjpujvres . . . t exvd^ovaiv. 

We may either consider the subject as implied in the verb here, or infer 
me noun ol frrjpevTal from the participle. 

8. — "On fieu yap, k.t.A. Cf. a similar passage, Cyrop. I. 6. 40. 
e/c rod (pavepov rpexovr es airocp e vye iv, that they flee has- 
tily (running) from, etc. Cf. for the construction of rpexovres, the parti- 
ciple in the Nom., note, I. 2. 1. /caret ir6b*as ; see note, II. 6. 9. 

1 0. — *E v /ue*/...7rept7rAe/cJ/uei/oi>. This reply by the collocation 
of the words, answers the implied doubt, (i. e., whether she had any net 
at all,) in the previous question : you have one I think, and one that 

clings around (embraces) very well. tov 5 e Tpvcpoovra, a wanton 

lover. Tpv(f>dca, originally : to live delicately, and, to be licentious, wan- 
ton. It is worthy of notice, that Socrates, by attributing to Theodote 
many of the offices of an honorable love, places before her the contrast 

between her present mode of life and that which she might follow. 

eTTKncityao-Saiy Aor. tense, to designate an action done for once; that 
is, to visit a friend, if a friend ever happens to be sick. The variation 
from the present tense, which designates continued action, to the Aor. 
when temporary action is brought to view, is worthy of notice here both 
in the infinitives and participles : viroBexeoSai, airoK\eieiv, £irKrKe\f/a<r&ai t 
<rwr\(J&rivai) eiuiLeXSnevov, Tpvcp&vra, appaoffrticravTos, irpd^avros ; and cf. 
II. 7. 7 ; IV. 4. 4: irpoeiXero jxaWov tois vSfxois efLfxevoov airo&aveTi/, 

$} irapauo/nZu (yji/. /cexapicr&a*, /c.t.A. For the Perf. here, see 

Kiihn. Gr. § 255. R. 5, and note, I. 2. 49 : Be$io~frai. <pi\e?v ye p'hv', 

cf. note, I. 4. 5 : ocr/xcoy ye fi'fjv. on a p e c r o i . . . a v air e i & e i y , 



BOOK III. CHAP. XI. 351 

because friends are pleasing to yon, I know that yon conciliate them, 
not only by word but by deed. Aoyop and spyoo correspond respectively 
to fiaKuKws and zvvo'lk&s, indicating not merely the blandishments but 
the advantages of friendship. 

11. — Uo\v b*ia<pipei rb Kara. <pv(Tiv re teal op^ws av&pooirop 
irpos(pepe<r&ai, it makes much difference, (is of much importance,) to 
demean ourselves towards men according to nature and rightly. In re- 
ference to diacpepei, cf. III. 12. 5 : ttoKv Siafyepet &s fSsXrHTra rb cupa 

Zx* iv '> an d> f° r k ne meaning of Trpos<pepeo~&ai, cf. III. 1. 8. rb &?)- 

oiov, used in reference to man, as in I. 3. 18. The change from the 
Opt. with av\ eAois av to the indicative kariv is worthy of notice. 

12. — Tovs (p povri^ovrds o~ov roiavra a^iovv. The verb 
a£iodv, which when it signifies to ask, demand,, is followed by an Accus. 
with the Inf. as in Anab. I. 1. 8 ; Hellen. II. 4. 42. et al., like other verbs 

of similar meaning, takes here two accusatives. ola iroiovaiv av- 

tois. . . fie Ay tret as will be least trouble to those doing them. 

13. — Ta iv a ph. (reavrrjs ; cf. § 14: rwv irap efxoi. The latter is the 
natural construction, and explains the former which is a mingling of two 
constructions, i. e., BojpoTo napa. creavrrjs ra irapa (Teavrfj, as in the phrase : 
ol e/c tt)s ayopas avfrpcoiroi airocpevyovcriy. Cf. III. 6. 11. 

14. — Hposcpepois, sc. ra irapa creaur//. vir o fi i fi v rj cr kois, sc. 

roov irapa (reai>T77, cf. § 13. cos Koc/JLicordrr) b(xi\'ia Kal tg5 <pai" 

veo-frai, k.t.A., by the most decorous intercourse and by appearing as 

wishing, etc. T£ (paivevbai Dat. of means together with b^iXia. 

vTrofiifiu7}(TKots . . . 8 e 77 & £ c t . The wisdom of this advice in respect 
to accomplishing the end proposed, is unquestionable, and the spirit of it 
might well be applied to other and worthier objects. Ruhnken com- 
pares Alciphron. Epist. II. 1, 40: fieya ruv eraipovo-cou eari (rocpicrfia 
ael rb irapbv rrjs airo\uu<TGoos virepri&efievas reus iXiria'i ZiaKpareiv robs 
ipaarras, K.r.X. Terent. Heaut. II. 3, 126. hac arte tractabat virum, 
ut illius animum cupidum inopia incenderet. In respect to the Nom. 
fiovXoixevri, see note, I. 2. 1. 

15. — Ti oZv ov . . . iyepov (rvp^rjpar^ s rSop (plXcop; why will 
you not forthwith become, etc. This use of the Aor. in urgent requests, 
indicating the wish that the desired object were already accomplished, 
is somewhat frequent with ri ov and ri ovp ov ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 256. 4. 
(e), and cf. III. 1. 11. 

16. — v l8ia 7r pay jx a ra iroXXa kcl\ tir/pSo'ia. By dyjfjLoo-ia as 
contrasted with fiiia nody/Aura, Socrates designates political employments 



352 NOTES. 

specifically, but as he did not engage in political life (ra iroXiTiKa ovu eirpar 
re), but &XXovs ttoXitlkovs iiroiei, I. 6. 15 ; he probably intends to use the 

phrase in a general way to designate the busy life which he led. 

(piXai, lit., female friends, playfully used for his disciples who learned 

(piXrpa T€ Ka\- eVwSas from him. Cf. with II. 6. 1 1 sq. edo-ovai ; the 

future is sometimes used for the present when there is an implied condi- 
tion, as here ; who would not permit me to be away, if I were disposed 
to enter your service. See Kiihn. Gr. § 255. 3 ; L. Gr. II. § 446. 4. 

17. — ''EiriffTao'cu yap; do you then? Tap, conclusive, cf. with I. 3. 

10: ov yap ; "hiroXXoowpov. This man was entirely devoted to 

Socrates, and was one of those of his friends, present at his last trial. Cf. 
Apol. § 28 : 'AwoXXoStopos iiri&v/uujTTis fx\v tcrxupoos avrou (rod ^coKpdrovs), 

&XXws 5* €vr)&r)s. rdvde ; when the demonstrative pronoun is used 

with a proper name, the latter does not take the article ; see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 246. R. 1. (b) and references; L. Gr. II. § 488. Anm. 'Aprio-be- 

vt]v ; see note, II. 5. 1 ; Symp. I. 3; IY. 44: ^ZooKpdru vxoXafav aw- 

dia/j.€pev€j/. QnPrj&ev; for the termination -frev, see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 235. 3, and R. 1. 2. 

18. — Xprjcrov, lend. iirl ao\, against you, i. e., for taking or 

charming you; cf. note, I. 3. 11: £<p' oh, k.t.X. iav fxi] ris (f>i- 

Xcaripa gov evdov y ; Socrates here as in § 16 : (piXai, humorously 
applies to his disciples the language used of harlots. Thus ej/5oj/ erepos 
was the common formula for excluding one lover when another was pre- 
sent; cf. Lucian Dial. Meretr. XIL p. 310: airtKXeiaa iXfrSi/ra, "EvBcp 
erepos, eiVoi/ca ; VIII. p. 300: iireibrj Se iX&ovra irorh aTreKXeiw 
KaXXidSns yap epBov l\v. 



CHAPTER XII. 

1« — TSjv \vv6vTOiv nvd, one of his disciples. viov re, 

xal, k.t.X., lit., both young and having, etc., i. e., although young, etc, 

go et...et are sometimes employed in Latin. Ioiodtikws .. .to 

7 oo/j. a exeis . . . 'I8i<6ttjs. The noun Idiwrys, designates a private 
person, one who has no professional knowledge, and hence unskilled, 
unpractised, and here, one who does not practise gymnastics, neglects 
bodily exercise. So in III. 7. 7 : ol iSiwrai is antithetical to ro7s ao-Krj- 
» tous, where see note. Cf. Plato as quoted by Weiske, Yol. VIII. p. 420 : 
ed rb (rco/xa %x (av K0 ^ M^ I o loot ikgos $ (pavXcos. '15 tur ikoo s t£> <rw/j.a 
%X €iy * to have a body unpractised in athletic exercises, and hence feeble, 



BOOK III. CHAP. XII. 353 

sickly. In respect to the construction of to cw/ta kclkus, IcIicotikcos %x* iy > 

Cf III. 13. 1 : TO (TCCJ.ICL KOLKLOV %X 0VTl J OeCOD. I. 13.* &ST6 . . . KOLKLOV (X€l 

to acv/xa exoi, kcxkiov 5e ttjv "tyvxw, k&kiov 5e tov oIkov. '1 5 1 cot t) , 

fj.€u; the contrast implied in the fiev solitarium is tov 8e 8iavoe7cr&cu 
€Tri/jL€\ofj.ai. or it may be expressed in English by a paraphrase : I am 
indeed unpractised in gymnastic exercises ; this does not pertain to my 
course of life ; I give my attention to intellectual pursuits ; cf. I. 1. 1 

rj fj.€i/ . . . ypacpr). OvSev ye fxaXXov, sc. ISiccttjs el. You are not 

more an IBicctt]^ i. e., not less an a&Xr)Tr)s than those who are about to 
contend in the Olympic games, tccv iv 'OXvfnrta ^ueA., /c.rA. The idea 
here is : You have as much need to accustom yourself to acrKrjcris tov 
ctco/jlcctos as the literal aaKrjTal tcov 'OXvfnrLccv. For when your country 
calls you to her defence in war you must be there. And you will as 
much need strength and activity of body as the combatant in the Olym- 
pic games. — op 3 A^rjva7oi &r)crovcriv, lit., which the Athenians 

place, i. e., institute. The language is derived from the Games. So in 

Yirg. Aen. Y. 66: Prima citae Teucris ponam certamina classis. - 

tvx^o-lp ; sc. ayccvu frevTes: quam fors tulerit, as in § 2 : iav 
ovtcc tvx&o~i ; q. v. 

2. — At' clvto tovto, on account of this very thing : sc. ttjv tov 

(rto/jLczTos /ca%e|ia;/. eav ovt ca tvx m(T l i tf they shall so chance, sc, 

tiovXevovTes tov Xonrbv filov ; i. e., if it shall so happen. Cf. Hellen. YII. 

2.34; IY. 1. 34; Anab. II. 2. Vl ; III. 1. 3. eKTiaavTes eVio're 

irXeico tcov vTrapxovTwv avTols, sometimes paying more for their redemp- 
tion than they really possess, they, etc. 

3* — Tcov iiriT L/nicov ttjs Kax e £*as tovtcov, i. e., these mise- 
ries which follow the neglect of physical exercise ; i. e., poverty, dis- 
grace, captivity, slavery, ignominy, death, etc. The word ivirifiieov is 
well chosen to indicate that these evil are of the nature of punishment 
for neglect of the physical powers. Kal fir}v...ye i atqui certe. 

iroXXcp pace Kal r) dice; these adjectives are in the predicate, 

agreeing with the implied antecedent of &, and tov e-wifxeXo^vov is the 

Accus. subject of virofieveiv. tovtcov; SC. tcov ttjs Kax^t^ias iiriTt- 

filcav. vyieivoT epov ; sc. t\, a change of gender which has fre- 
quently been noted. 

4. — TdvavTia . . . r). So rj, than, is used after ivavTicov in IY. 5. 8 : 
T7]V iyKpctTeiav tcov ivavTicov r) ttjv aKpatrlav — cuticxv zlvai. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 323. 2 ; L. Gr. II. § 540. Anm. 3, and cf. note, III. 7. 1 : diacptpei 

. . . r). to v T€ Xoiirbv f$iov...Ka\ to7s lavTcov Traial. The con 

trast here strictly requires the pronoun in the first clause : ai>Toi re . . . 



354 NOTES. 

Kal nrots eavrcav iraiffL The contrast of the t6v re Xonvbv filov with the 

time after death, probably gave rise to the present construction. 

acpop pas, here, wealth, means of living ; cf. note, II. 7. 11. 

5. — f H 7r6\is . . . acrice? 5 7] fi o a I a ret. IT pb s rbv irSAe/iov, oui 
State does not publicly institute the practice of those things that pertain 
to war. A difference is here suggested between Athens and Sparta. In 
the former place, education, and hence gymnastic exercises, were not 

demanded by law, as in the latter, but only by custom. e7rijiieAer- 

(r&ai, to be cared for. ou8e iv &AAco...ou5e sv Trpd^ci, k.t.A. 

The first ot>5e = ne quidem, not even, the last = nor. "AAAp obh. 
aywin, is contrasted with 7ro\€/j.iKbs aywu, the subject of the preceding 
paragraph. It should be noticed that ou5e . . . ou5e are never properly 
used as parallel with ovre . . . ovre : neither . . . nor. See Kiihn. Gr. § 32L 

R. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 744. 2. ttoXv diaQepei, it is far better. There 

is however an ellipsis of the contrasted clause with this word, as well as 
with interest in Latin: iroAv dtcKpepei els PeXrio-ra rb aHo/j-a *x €lv Ka ^ 
us KaKLffTa. Of. note, III. 11. 11, and Bornein. Cyrop. II. 3. 4. 

6. — 'E irel .. . rls ovk oldev. The sentence begins as if it were to 
proceed with iravres laaaiv ; such changes are not unfrequent especially 
with enunciations introduced by &sre ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 828. 1. 

Kal A 77 & 77, /c.t.A. The effects of the neglect of physical culture 

upon the mind, here enumerated by Socrates, are but too well and too 

often verified in the fate of those of studious habits. no Ware is 

iroWoTs ; for similar instances of paronomasia in Greek, cf. Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 865. 2. 

7. — Kal t)]v €V€%iav. There is generally supposed to be a trajec- 
tion of the Kai, which is to be rendered with irpbs ra ipauria, k.t.A. 
This position may have been chosen to bring out more clearly the con- 
trast expressed in the irpbs . . .yiyvo^voov, -cf. a trajection of Kai in IV. 
7. 7. A more natural explanation of this passage is perhaps, to consider 
the /ecu as in its proper place with the meaning of also or even, and ko! 
tt}v €ue|tai/ xP*? (n J U0J/ ^vai, /c.t.A. = soundness of body should even be use 
ful, etc. Kalroi, a t q u i , or, at v e r e , not quanquam. 

8.— Tb... ynpao-ai ; sc. nvd. Kiihn. Gr. § 238. R. 3 ; L. Gr. IL 
§ 414. 5. There is also an old form of the Aor. of this verb y-qpavai ; 
cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 161. 8 ; L. Gr. I. § 186. p. 190. Thus Thomas Mag. p. 
78. ed. Ritsch., says: Yfipavai kcu Karayripuvai apxaiorepov • old* vare- 

pov yrjpacrai Kal Kar ay 7] paaai. e&eAet avr ofxara yiyv€o~&ai 9 

come not of their own accord, i. e., without practice. 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIII. 355 



CHAPTER XIII. 

1. — Tlpocreiirafj/ tip a x a -' l P* lv \ w ^ n t ne formula of greeting : 
wposuir. x°^P^ lv ^ we nn d the Dat. instead of the Ace. in Hellen. IY. 1. 

31 : cl\\7}\ols %aipe:j/ irpose7wou. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (1). ye\o7- 

ov, absurd. ayfoitcor epws. This adverbial ending, properly 

belonging to the positive, is however somewhat frequently found in com- 
paratives ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 85. R. ; L. Gr. I. § 327. 3, and cf. Yenat. 
XIH. 3. jj.gl£6vws ; de Rep. Lac. I. 5. TiobewoTepocs. II. 7. (5). vyi^woripcos ; 

Symp. IY. 3. e'x&ioVcos ; de Re equ. I. 6. vyporepcas, et al. 8 i a k e i - 

fiievw Trepteruxes, " rather churlishly disposed" Hickie. A. v iz e 1 ; 

an anacoluthon for Xvizuv, to answer to opyi&afrai. 

2. — 'A/cou^uei/os, a physician of the age of Socrates, and his friend. 

See Plat. Phaedr. p. 227. A.; p. 268. A B. ; Symp. p. 176. B. irat- 

aacrSrai iaS'ioura, that he should cease eating; i. e., before satiety. 
The subject is here implied in the participle ; see note, I. 3. 8. So in : 
vyieLVOTepov (pr](rt did^eii/ 7ravcrdfj.6j/ou. 

3* — Ilap* eavT<p, with him, i. e., at his house. xpvxpbv ..• 

#st6 XovoracrSai, cold for bathing; so the Latin: frigida ad 
lavandum. The adjective in the positive with &sre is used for the 

comparative with tf Sosre. See B. 139. m. 56. ax^ovrai irivovres', 

see I. 2. 47. Ma rbv At"; sc. ovk ax&ovrat, the negative being im- 
plied in the preceding interrogation ; see note, I. 4. 9. re^-au^a/ca, 

us Tjdeois, i. e., Te&av/j.aKa, on ovrus 7)heus xP^ VTal ' ^° ws * 3 used for 
otl ovrus in Plat. Crito, p. 43. B; ^av/nd^u aloSavofievos, us rjBeus 

KaSevSeis; see Kiihn. Gr. § 329. R. 8; L. Gr. II. § 771. 8. lp 

*A(r kAtjttiov ; sc. veu ; so with 3 A/j,<piapdov ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 363. b; 
L. Gr. II. § 474. b., p. 118. 

4. — 'AkoAov&ov, his footman, an attendant who followed his master 
in public ; as really a part of the family, as the master himself, and 
hence, like a proper name, without the article. 

5. — OtKoi, at home, i. e., in Athens. iropevo/xevos, irepL- 

iruT'ho'as ; for the anaphora here, see I. 1. 18. iKreivais; the 

idea is : if you would just extend these walks that you make about the 
city in a direction toward Olympia, and continue them five or six days, 
you would arrive there without having walked more than if you had 

been at home. x a P l ^°' r€ P 0J/ '"f x ^^^ 01/ ' The adverb uaAAov 

may be, though it is not often, joined to a comparative to give it force 
as in II. u. 243 : prfiTepoi yap {xuAAov, much more easily ; c£ Kiihn. Gi\ 



356 notes. 

§ 239. R. 1. A much more frequent use of it is, after several words, to 
call to mind the comparative, and, as it were, repeat its significance ; so 
in Sympos. I. 4: olfxai ovv iro\v $lv r)]v Karaaicevriv jxoi Kafiirpor epav 
(paurjpaiy el apdpdo'ii' eicKeKa^ap/JLeyoLS ras ^u%as ... 6 avdpcav KeKuajX7]pievos 
e'er) jitaAAoj/, ^ el arpar^yois kcl\ iTnrdpxoLS. In such cases as this /*aA- 
Kov t) introduces a clause that is to be considered as supplementary to 

the main thought. irpoe^opfxav rj/uLepa piy, to set out one day 

sooner ; for the Dat. of measure or excess, see Kiihn. Gr. § 285. 1. (3). (c) ; 
L. Gr. II. § 400. 8. So just below ; rb 5e fxia rifxepa irXeiovas, more by 
one day; sc. than is commonly consumed in the journey. it ep ai- 
re pco rod perpiov; cf. note, I. 6. 11: eXarrov rrjs a|iay. 

6. — n a peT ad- 77, lit., was stretched out, but here, weary, fatigued, 
cf. Cyrop. I. 3. 11 : ecos ira.pa.Teiv aim rovrov, &sirep ovros efxe irapareivei. 
J°lat. Symp. p. 20*7. B : (ra bripia) r$ Xi/jlco irapareivSiieva. Lysid. p. 
204. C: eav 5' ouros Kal o-fiiKpby %p6vov avvSiaTpfyr) trot, Trapara^rjaerai 

virb cod olkovcoi/ Sana Xeyovros ; where see Stallbaum's note. rb 

Ifxanov; before these words \xovov is to be supplied. Herbst com- 
pares Anab. I. 4. 18 : eXeyov, on ov irdoiro^ ovros 6 irorafxbs biafiarbs 
yeuoiro ire£f), el fi^j r6re, a A A. a irXoioio-tv, and Sauppius adds III. 2. 13 ; 
VI. 22. See Bos' Ellipses Gr. p. 307, where many examples are given. 

a k 6 A v fr 6 s ; see note, § 5. fxaXXov 8 e , even more, or, rather. 

Cf. Cyrop. V. 4. 49; Plat, Lach. p. 196, C; Stallb. ad Phileb. p. 58, et al. 

7]o-K7)fj.euov ... avdpbs ; Gen. after a general word understood 

in the predicate with ehai, running ; lit. a man exercised in the Palaes- 
tra, aovojT^s ; and then, one who is liberally educated. It is thus anti- 
thetical to 7rcus ; since slaves were not allowed to take part in the exer- 
cises of the Palaestra at Athens. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

1. — belirvov. This word here designates an entertainment where 
each one brought his own provisions ; hence sometimes called helirvoy 
airb o-TTvpldos, because the provisions were brought in baskets. Where 
3ach guest contributed to the expense of the feast it was called epavos. 

See Smith's Dictionary Deip?wn, p. 343. (pepoLev; Opt. to denote 

repeated or customary action ; see note, I. 2. 57 ; (pepovres first follows 
and then <pepofxevcav. So we not unfrequently find cpepeiv where we 
might expect (pepea&ai, as fjiicr&bi/ <pepeiv for /jLioSbv (pepeoSai ; cf. Stallb. 
Plat. Lysid. p. 208. A, and Kiihn. Gr. II. § 398. 3. yax^vovro 



BOOK III. CHAP. XIV. 357 

r6\ it is quite doubtful whether this t6 should be added. It is not 
found in the Mss. but might have easily been omitted in consequence of 

the preceding -to. iiravovro . . . dtyoovovvres ; see Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 310. 4. (f). 

2. — 'Sirov ; here, bread, though lit., wheat- flour, as &X(piTa was the 

flour from barley ; Smith's Diet. Sitos. 6\j/ov, antithetical to citou ; 

see note, L 3. 5, and Boeckh's Econ. B. I. ch. 17. p. 101, 2. Xoyov 

6vtos irepl bvojxdrooVj i. e., Xoyov ovros, icp' o'ica epyca %ko.o~tov ovo/na e'ir). 
This clause is parenthetical, Xoyov ovros being in the Gen. Abs. For 
the use of the Prep, iiri with the Dat. see Kiihn. Gr. § 296. II. (d) ; 
L. Gr. II, § 612. In like manner we find : 6vo}j.d£eLV, KaXe?v ti iiri tivi. 
Plat. Sophist, p. 218. C : Nvv yap 8^ o~v nayk * ovrov irepL Tovvopu fxovov 
exo/^ef Koivfj • to 5e %pyov, e<£' <S KaXodfi€v> l/cctrepos Tax* av loia. irap rjfuv 
ovtols ix 01 ^^' Parmenid. p. 147. D : zkolgtov tqov ovofidrcov ovk iiri tivi 

kcl\€?s. iiri iroiy iroTe; see note, I. 1. 1. —yap St); cf. note> 

II. 4. 1. Oil yap ovv ; see note, III. 6. 12. 

3* — To otyov avTbi lit., meat itself, i. e., alone, solum, as in § 2: 
to oe fyov avTb Ka& avro. See Kiihn. Gr. § 303. E. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 630. 
Anra. 3. a<r/c^(recos ; the life and habits of an athlete. This pas- 
sage is well paraphrased by Ernesti : Si quis opsonium edit sine pane, 
non quod athleta est, nee ex athleticae vitae consuetudine et lege, sed 
voluptatis causa, poteritne is o^oepdyos dici?. cxoAj/ 7 1 av (scarce- 
ly), i. e., according to Suidas= ovd 3 oXcos, oi>5a/.iws, or, Ppaoecos. Cf. IY. 

2. 24; 4. 25. iireo-driajv, sc. ti 5o/ce? elvai ; what do you think of 

him who with little bread eats much meat ? toIs &eo?s . . .ttgXv- 

Kapiriav; cf. note, II. 2. 10. 

4, — TiapaT7]oe'iT i i ecprj tovtov oi TrXr}o~lov. Ol ir X7)o~iov is in 
apposition with v/neTs implied in iraparrjp^re. "We should use a vocative 
in English^ cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 269. 2. (b). Cf. as quoted by Kiihn. Hellen. 
II. 3, 54: vfxels 5e Xafiovrss koX airayayovres oi evSeKa ov 8e? to. in 
rovTcav Trpdo-o-€T€. Cyrop. YI. 2. 41': vfie7s 5e ol yye /jlovcs wpbs ifih 
irdvrts o-v/jL^dxX€T€. Also Kriiger, Anab. III. 1. 46, and Stallb. Plat. 

Hip. Maj. p. 281. A. t$ (tito) oif/&>, $) tg? 6\f/cp crira> xpy°~ € ~ 

Tat. 'CLs is implied here; cf. note, II. 1. 12. Athenaeus thus para- 
phrases this clause.: S> irapovTts, tIs v/jlwv t$ tikv &prcp &s otyca xp^ ra h T< ? 

§' 0\\/(x) &S &pT(x). 

5. — ^Apa 7 €i/o it' a*v. .. btyoiro li a, k.t. A., could there be a prepa- 
ration of food, more expensive or more contrary to the art of making 

viands, than that which, etc. % v 6 if/ it 1 e ?t a 1 ; for the verb with 

i an Ace. of kindred meaning, see Kiihn. Gr. § 278. 1. 2. — — /i4y yc 



358 NOTES, 

the particle ye here refers to the whole clause, and indicates that it i« 
introduced as an argument for the preceding declaration; much like yap. 
For this signification, see Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 390, 1, and references 
there: Cyrop. IL 2. 2 ; Plat. Symp. p. 215. C, et al. 

6. — To us 'dpiara emcrTa/uei/ovs; we may supply tt]v o^o-kouolv 
or consider imtrr, as used Abs., as in III. 9. 11. For the use of the Art. 

with the subject here, see III. 1.8. rbu eva tyoo/mhi/ evl o-tyy irpo- 

irtiJLiveip. The article gives a distributive character to the phrase: to 
accompany each piece of bread by a single, etc. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 244. 5 ; 

L. Gr. II. §484. cfre /nrj irapeirj TroAAa. The Opt. is perhaps 

here employed to correspond with the following Opt. SiWrr' &v ; cf. IV. 
2.20: dvvairo yap #j/, Sir or € fiovXoiro, kolI op&iZs ravra. iroietv ; 
fjL-fj is employed, because ore has a conditional as well as a temporal sig- 
nification, and is in that respect nearly equivalent to et. 

7. — To euwxftff^cu, /c.t.A., in the dialect of the Athenians, synon. 

with eafrietv: rb €va)x^ a & al eV&ie/j/ ecfriv. to Be ev Trposnet- 

sr&ai . .. £tt\ rep Tavra ev&ieiv, k.t A. ; the ev is added, that we may 
eat, etc.; i. e., the ev is added to give the word the signification of eat- 
ing those things that injure not, etc. The Prep, iiri indicates end or 

design. &ST<...rb evcox e7a&ai ... ai/eri&ei so that he applied tha 

word eua?x. to those who made a proper use of food. 



BOOK IV. 

CHAPTER I. 

It — Kal el fierpicos alff^rayofievcp, even if , or, although, Katirep 
For this use of /ecu el and the distinction between it and el ko», if also, 
see Kiihn. Gr. § 340. 1; L. Gr. II. § 824. Cf. Stallb. Plat, Apol. p/o2. A 
Bornem. Cyrop. III. 3. 69 : Merpiccs ala&uj/ojJLevos, of moderate capacity 
= jxerpiav afo&rjcrij/ ex^v. Cf. Thucyd. 1. 71: Bp&jxev 5° av olBlkov obBev 
ovre Trpbs frecav ra>p bpitioiv, ovre irpbs avfrpdoTTtoV twv ala^avofiej/cej/, which 
the scholiast interprets by <ppov(/jLwv. Cf. also the absolute use of intel 
ligere in Latin; Cic. Brut. XLIX. 183: an alii probantur a multitu 

dine, alii autem ab iis, qui intelligunt. birovovv Kal ev brq- 

ovv, wheresoever and in whatever business (they maybe). In like 
manner absolutely or with a verb implied, the Latin compounds, ubi- 
eunque, quicunque, etc., are used; cf. Ovid. Am. IIL 10. 5: Te, 



BOOK IV. CHAP. I. 359 

Dea, munificam, gentes ubicunque loquuntur h. e. ubicun- 

que sunt. airoBexo/xeuovs eKelvov, lit., approving of him, and 

then following his instructions ; cf. I. 2. 8. For the use of eKelvov, see 
note, I. 2. 3. Trai^uv . ..crirovBd^wv, sportive . . . serious. 

2* — ^E^)?/. . . dv, he would say ; for the signification of av, cf. note 

upon I. 1. 16. rivos epav, verbs denoting an affection of the mind 

govern the geuitive. Kiihn. § 274. 1. a. For the idea, cf. note, II. 6. 28 : 

b*ia rb ipcoTiKos elvai. <pav epos 5 ' Jjv...i<picfi€vos', not desirous 

of those well endowed in person with beauty, etc. ; see note, II. 6. 7 : BtjXov 

eli/at. $pav; see note, II. 1. 22. ois irposexoiev . . . a av 

ixd&oiev. In indirect discourse, the Optative is often used after a pre- 
ceding preterite or historical present tense, where the subjunctive or 
indicative would stand in direct discourse ; and in such cases aV may be 
compounded or associated with any of the relatives or relative cojj unc- 
tions, if, in the direct discourse, the subjunctive w r ould have been em- 
ployed. In direct discourse the form here would have been at aya&al 
(pvaeis iivriiJLovevovaiv a av fidSwaiv, k.t.X. ; i. e., quickly learn what they 
attend to and retain in mind what they may have learned. See Kiihn. 
Gr. § 345. 4, and R. 4 ; L. Gr. II. § 845. 3, and cf. II. 7. 7 ; Anab. I. 5. 
9: vofiifav, ooro) jxev av frarrov eX&oi toctovtu) aTvap^dKevaarorepcp fiaari- 
Xel {j.axe'LCT&ai ; VII. 2. 6 : 6 'Ava^ipios t$ fxev 'Apiorrapx^ eiri(XTeXXei 
(Pres. hist.) otto crov s av ev po i ev Bv^avricp ruv Kvpov crrpanccrccv vtto- 
XeXei/JL/j.evovs, aTTodoa&ai. /nvr] fxov ev e iv . . . .eir i&v [xetv ; the arti- 
cle is to be supplied here from the preceding Infin. rod . . . fiavfrdvev, etc. 
■ e err tv, it is permitted, or, one can. 

3. — Ov rbv avrbv Ze. This position of he in the fourth instead 
of the second place in the enunciation, is not without example ; cf. Anab. 
V. 2. 2 : els robs Ap'iXas 5e 7r po&v/jicos i]yov ; Hellen. VI. 4. 17 : Kal robs 
eif apxeus Be Tore KaraXeicp&evTas aKoXov&ew eKeXevov ; De Re Equ. 
V. 9 : /cal tt)v virb yacrrepa Be dyav Kabapcriv. This position seems to be 
owing to the close relation of the preceding words, which make, as it 

were, but one. At least this accounts for it in most cases. 4 it I 

irdvras /jet, he vms not accustomed to approach all, etc. The imper- 
fect denotes customary action ; and the phrase is nearly equivalent to : 
irpostyepea&ai tivi (III. 7. 8. note), yet with the accessory idea of ap- 
proaching. (pixrei ayabobs, good in respect to nature, or en- 
dowed with a good nature. So epp^ixeveaTarovs ra?s \pvxais in § 4. 
The dative here denotes that in respect to which, etc. ; see Kiihn. Gr. 
§ 284. 3. 10, and cf. Anab. III. 1. 42: tcus tyvxais eppoo/ueveaTepoi — ruv re 
Xttttoov, k.t.X. ; the particle re corresponds to Kal before twv kwu»k 



m 



360 NOTES. 

With dvo-Ka&eKTOTciTovs and (pavX., yiyvojxivovs is to be supplied and 

rendered like the Inf. after e7n5ei/a/iW. ras i*\v ax&ei<r<*>St 

some being trained. The Tas which according to the usual construction 
would answer to the one here, with the 5e below (avaydoyovs 5e), is 
omitted and implied in the participle yeyo/xeVas ; cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. 
§ 732. Anm. 1. avaywyovs, antith. to ax&eio-as, signif. as its com- 
position shows : untrained. The same word is applied to horses in III. 

3. 4. apia-ras yiyi/ear&ai ; the change to the Inf. from the Part. 

yiyvofievovs is less strange here, after iirideiKyvcov, since the verb from 
which that participle is derived, in the sense of teach, is more frequently 
followed by the infinitive ; see note, II. 3. 17. 

4. — 'Ei;€pya(rTiK urdrovs <£ v tip iyxetpc»)(Ti', for the Gen., see 
note, III. 1. 6. With iyx^ipuo-i the verb igtpydCcoSai is to be supplied 
from the preceding adjective Qepyao-TiKoorarovs. Sauppius compares 
III. 9. 5 : ovre robs fir] i-Kiarafxevowi dvi/a<T&ai Trpdrrziv, aXXct. Kal eav 

e7%6ij[)W(rt// (sc. irpdrreiv), afiaprdveiv. - oib...KCLKa £pyd£ov- 

rai. In respect to the change from oratio obliqua to recta ; see Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 850. 

5. — 'E <ppivov \4ywv, he instructed them by saying. E X r is 

oXerai ; the indicative in oratio obliqua is not unfrequent when a thing 
is intended to be represented as a fact, or as passing before the eyes ; 
of. 'Kiihn. Gr. § 345. R. 5, and note, I. 1. 13. 



CHAPTER II. 

1. — This conversation with Euthydemus, and chap. IY. of this same 
book, are frequently referred to, as a specimen of the manner in which 
Socrates was accustomed to reason with the arrogant and self-conceited 

persons whom he met; see especially IV. 4. fizya <ppovovaiv 

iirl cro (pi a, who pride themselves on account of their wisdom. 

ods irpos€(f>ep€ro; for the signification of this word, cf. note, III. 
7. 8 ; the imperfect tense, denoting customary action, as frequently. 

Ev^vd-nfiov ; see I. 2. 29, and Plat, Hipp. Minor, with Stall- 

baum's Prolegomena. rhv kclXov, an appellation frequently given 

to the learned men of Athens; cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 278. E: 'lo-oKpdrrjv 
rbv kcl^ov; Phileb. p. 11. C: &iXr}&os 6 naXSs ; Protag. extr. : KaXXia rq> 
KaX$; Xen. Hellen. II. p. 470. C: Kpirla t$ kclXw ; and in Latin, Cic. 

Tusc. Disp. I. 40. 96: Propino hoc pulchro Critiae. ypdfxfxara, 

e= cvyypdfx/jLara, crvyyeypajn/x^ya, books of extracts, precepts, and examples, 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 361 

selected from other authors. c o $ i a* r i »/ rcov evdoKijawrdrcoy 

here refers to former prose writers as contrasted with TToi-qroov, and not 
to "the Sophists" specifically; see Grote's Greece, Vol. VIII. p. 4 SO. 

■ eK tovtwv, hence, or, on this account. dicMpepeiv t&v 

-rjALKiwToop 4irl <ro<pia; the more usual construction would be with- 
out the preposition hrL The idea here is similar to that in : fxeya <ppo- 

ve7v iirl aocpia. i A tt i 5 a s ; see note, I. 1. 11: avay kolis. ir p w r o v 

juej/; the idea in these words is resumed by tear apx^s fj.lv in the begin- 
ning of § 8, and the going with his disciples (t&v fie& kavrov nuas ex w,/ ) 

is contrasted with the going alone (/j.6i'os ^A&ej/) in § 8. b*ia veo- 

T7)ra ovtto) els t )] v ay op av eis lout a; i. e., he was not yet* twenty 

years old; see note, III. 6. 1. Kabi^ovra els; sometimes verbs 

of rest involve- the idea of the motion that preceded, and may hence be 

followed by els. yei, was accustomed to go, Impf. rwv fieb' 

kavrov r ivasy certain of those with him, his disciples. 

2. — Kal irp&rov peis; to which ird\ii> 5e in § 3 and errel 5e in § 6 

correspond. tt pbs eKetvov airofiXeireiv; in like manner we say 

that children look to parents (for support), and people direct their eyes to 
rulers (for counsel, succor, etc.). Cf. in Greek § 30 : rovro Trpbs ere diro- 
fiKeiroo eX /jloi £de\ri(Tais av i^rjyfjcrao'^ai. 'A-irofi A err e i v is also followed 
by eh ; as in Hellem VI. 1. 8 : 7) arj izarph els tre airo^Xeiret ; Anab. VII. 

2. 33: els aWorpiav rpdireCav airo&AeTraiv. KiveZv, move or draw 

into conversation. Cf. Stallb. Plat. Lysid. p. 223. A. Tas...*re- 

X»/ay.. . tnroi/5atous. 27roi>5cuos rrjv rex^W = Sswos tt)v t &x vr l v \ 
cf. § 6. The subject of yiyveahai (rtvas) is implied in (nrovdaiovs. The 
words ras fiev oAtyov a|ias rex vas form a strong contrast with to 5e 
Trpoecrrdvai 7roAe<ys. airo r avr o par ov, by one's own natural en- 
dowments, by nature ; like (pvo~ei in IV. 1. 3. Cf. § 4 and 6 ; Plat. Alcib. 
I. p. 118. C : Aeyerai (6 HepLKAris) .. . ovk airb ravTo^drov o~o<pbs yeyovevai 
cAAa ttoAAo?s koX aotpoh vvyyey ovivai. So in Demosthenes, Coron. p. 296. 
205 : rbv avrofxarov frdvarov = natural death. 

3* — Ttjs ffvvetipias, the session, assembly, i. e., at the t)v lotto itlov. 

Ev&vStujlos ovroal; proper names with the demonstratives 

ovtos, iice7vos, 6'5e and avros do not take the article ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 246. 

3. (6) ; L. Gr. II. § 488. Anm. For the use of the demonstrative I with 

ouros= this here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 95. (e). iv i)AiKia y ev 6 fievos, 

when he shall arrive at the age of manhood. 'HhiKia is used, nar e|oxV> 

for manly age, i. e., from eighteen to fifty. rfjs iroAews \6yov 

% tpi t iv os TrpoTi&eio-Tis, the State giving the opportunity of speak- 
ing, i. e., proposing a consultation. ASyov, or, yvwfxas irporifrcvai 

16 



862 NOTES. 

was the office of the irpSedpoi, who, when the people were assembled 
called out : ris ayopeveiv fiovkerai ; 

4. — 'EirtcTTaiLLei/cov, used absolutely without an object; cf. note, 

III. 9. 11 and references. rdvavria t sc. iiroiTjcra, (contra feci,) to 

be supplied from the preceding context. rb 5<$|cu, sc. /xe/xa^/ceW. 

Cf. § 8 : <pvXa.TT 6 [levos ov fxovov rb fiabe7j/ ri irapa rwv larpwv, ctAAa kui 
rb 86£ai fie/jia&riKevai rr]v rix v W tclvt7}u. 

5. — < Apix6(T€ic . . .hj/y it would be fitting ; nearly synonymous with 

a form of irpeireiu. kol\ rots fiovAojj.ej/0 is Trap a rrj9 ir^Aeooy 

tarpinbv ipyov AajSetV, those also who wish to receive, etc. Physi- 
cians were appointed by the State and received a salary from the public 
treasury ; cf. Boeckh's Oecon. I. 21, and Weiske in h. 1. Cf. Schol. to Aris- 
toph. Acharn. 1029 : Arjfjiocrta x^ l P OTOl ' ^l JL€VOL tarpol Kid drjiiocrioi irpoiKa. 

ibepdirevov. e7r irrjcje iov y i > useful indeed, yz = yovv, cf. note, I. 

2. 54. jua&etV. . .jue/ia^TjKevoi ; for the difference of significa- 
tion in the Pres. and Per f., see note, III. 1. 4. iv vfxlv a-rcoKiv- 

dvvevctiv, "hazarding experiments upon you," — Packard in h. 1. Cf. 
Plin. H. N. ; cited by Schneid. XXIX. 1 : Discunt (medici) periculia 
nostris et experimenta per mortes agunt. 

6* — y H8?7 fMlv/K.T.\. There is little doubt that this refers to a time 
subsequent to the interview above alluded to, and indicates the result 

of Socrates' previous efforts. He had now gained his ear. irepi- 

pdWco-frai, lit., to throw around, here, acquire (for himself, Mid. 

voice). Qavfiaa-rbv ydp. There is an ellipsis here: ovk dp&ccs 

iroie7s (pvXarrojjiepos avros ri (p&eyyeo'&ai. Still we may give the idea 
substantially in English or Latin by an affirmative particle: surely, sane 

or, profecto. ws (/vpex^o-rara, mos t assiduously. wapa 

ro?s apiorois. . . elvai. 'Apto-rois is in the predicate and attracted into 
the Dat. by the antecedent rots, and the whole phrase is contrasted with 

Ka& kavrovs, alone. ws ovk av...yev6iicvoi; i. e., yojj.i(oPT€s f 

on ovk av dXXvs ~a£i6Xoyoi yivoivro, or, ovk av aAAay . . . yeveo-frai ; cf. IL 
2. 13 

7. — Kairoi ye; see note, L 2. 3. ravia iKelvccy. Tavra 

according to general usage refers to the nearer thing (Bvyarcoy . . . Ae- 
ysip, k.tX.), and iKctyooy to the more remote (ot fiovXS/jityoi Ki^api^iv^ 
k.t.A.). 7T6p irXetSycay. . . ixdrrovs, /c.t.A., lit., fewer succeed al- 
though more devote themselves to them, i. e., fewer in proportion to the 
number, etc. 






BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 363 

8.-—0 v v is here conclusive, and forms a transition to something new 
■ olkovovt os Ev&vBt)/j.ov; this is contrasted with the irpo^v^orepot. 
aKovopra that follows. Upon the perfect signification of olkovoo, just below, 

see note, III. 5. 26. tgS ovtl, really, in truth. ypd/jifxara; 

see § 1. o~vvrix a ' s i cf. § 1 : avveiKsyixivov ; § 10: avWeyeis. 

9. — Nr] TTjv "Hpaj/ ; seel. 5.5. irpoeiXov . . . fjcaXXov ; cf. 

note, II. 1. 2. fieriij/ai rrjy (xocpiav, to pursue, engage in the 

pursuit of, wisdom. 

10. — Aieo-iccwrjo'ey o, k.tA.; cf. III. 6.4. ^Apa fir) ; these par- 
ticles presuppose a negative answer; cf. I. 3. 11. 'AAAa fx^ ; cf. III. 

11. 4. tovto Set. Tovto is accusative here. See B. 131. 1ST. 4. The 

more usual constr. is the Dat. of the person and Gen. of the thing. "Wool- 
sey, Gorg. p. 491. D. says : Se? sometimes takes the Ace. of the thing when 

that is a pronoun. Ovkovv, certainly, . . . not. ao~TpoXoyos = 

astronomus as ao~TpoXoyia = astronomia. Still aarpovo/xia was 
in use ; see IV. 7. 5. In like manner Latin writers even in the golden 
age of the language, use astrologus and astrologia for astronomus 
and astronomia, which were employed in a later age. See Andrews' 
L. Lex. h. v. paij/cadov s . . . irdw 7)Xi&iovs ovTas. This judg- 
ment of the rhapsodes applies only to the age of Socrates and to the phi- 
losophers ; their offices were highly valued in an earlier age. For an 
account of them, and their services, and the depreciation of them by 
Socrates and others, see Grote's Hist, of Greece, Vol. II. Part I. ch. 21. 
p. 184 sq. 

11, — Ou 5 rj ttov — ; these particles strictly presuppose a negative 
answer to the interrogation, but are of course used ironically here, as in 

II. 3. 1. fSaaiXiKT], sc. rex^v' "the kingly art" i. e. the science of 

government. ravra ; for this Ace. see Kiihn. Gr. § 279. 7. Example. 

Kal fxaXa. . . Kal ovk olov re ye, most certainly (I have thought 

upon it), and it is not indeed possible, etc. ; Kal... ye extend the answer 
to the question, or, introduce something in addition to the simple answer, 
and hence, are in place here. Cf. IV. 5. 2 : apa koXop . . . vo/xl^ls ehat . . 
iXevSepiau] Tis oTov re ye fxdXio~Ta, e<py\. 

12. — Tovro Kar etpy aff ai ; tovto. sc. BtKaiou elvai, have yoi 

attained to this, i. e., to be just? ovdevbs...$LKaios; cf. note, I 

o. 6, and I. 7. 4: aXvo-LTtXh aitecpaive. ^Ap* ovv ; see note, II. 6. 1 

• 'EcTTt fiivToi'y see note, II. 6. 2. Mr/ ovv...ob bvvafxai 

My ovv ... ov Swd/jcaiy am I then not able, <fcc. In reference to the con- 
struction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 344. 5. (d) ; L. Gr. II. § 779. Some Mss. and 



364 NOTES. 

Edd. have the Subj. Ivvwjxai instead of the indicative. But the lattei 

seems preferable, as Euthydemus speaks with strong confidence. 

Kol...Ta T77$ adiicias ; i. e., ov \x6vov ret, ttjs BiKaioo~vj/r}s tpya Hvvafiai 
4j-7)yf)<Ta(r&cu ) aAAa /cat ra rrjs aSifcias. 

13. — 'Evravfro?. Some editors read hTav&i, supposing the former 
to belong to the Ionic Dialect, but Stallbaum, Plato Phileb. p. 23, cites 
several examples of the use of ii/rav&o? in Attic Greek, as Plat. Apol. p. 

33; Aristoph. Nubes 814, et al. E? ri. . .irpostielv, if it seem to 

you there is need of these things also, i. e., in addition to other facilities, as 
indicated by irpos in Tvposfieiv. 

14. — A?) \ ov oti, %(p7)', see note, III. 7. 1. ovdev rjfilv tovtqov 

Kcia-erai. The Dat here denotes in the opinion or judgment of; see Kiihn. 
§ 284. 3. (10), (a); L. Gr. II. § 581, d. Cf. IV. 6. 4: 6 & pa tA *cpl tovs 
&€ovs vojjujxa eiSws op&ws av r\\x1v evo'e^Tjs kpiGixivos eft; J Cf. in Lat, Taci- 
tus' Annal. I. 42: cives, quibus tarn proiecta senatus auctoritas, i. e., 
quorum iudicio. Ativbv yap, (no), for that woidd be terrible, a com- 
mon ellipsis before yap. 

15. — Kal fxaXa, sc. (p-qcrojxev. KXeirrr] T€ Kal apird{r); for 

the distinction in meaning between these words, see note, III. 6. 11. 

rrpbs rrj adiKia £&7]Ka/Liev. This is a constructio praegnans for : 7rpbs 
t^>* adiKiau ebiiKajxkv, Eosre Ketadrai irpbs avrTj. See Kiihn. Gr. § 300. 3 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 621. cf. 17 : itot 4poo&i ti]v airaT^v ravrTjv frfiaoiiev ', but a 
little after, irpbs ttjv dtKaiocrvvrjvet t<xvtt)v av rrju aTrdrrjv irol frerzov ; 
ws to avro, touto av iT o t € p co a* e &€T6ov', 3 E^Ka/j.€v is a more rare 
form in Attic Gr., for t&efMtv, see Kiihn. L. Gr. I. § 203. 

16. — Ilpbs fxhv tovs iroKefiiovs . . .to lavra 7rote7V; cf. Cyrop. 
I. 6. 31 : diojpi^e 5e tovtqov are irpb s tovs (}>l\ovsiroi7jT€ov, Kal a 
irpbs tovs ex&povs. Plat. Phaed. p. 113. E. : npbs irarepa % fxrjrepa 
W opyrjs filaiov tl irpd^avres, and Stallb. Plat. Eepub. VIII. p. 559. A. 

airXovGTaTov elvai, wholly free from guile; the subject hers 

may be Tivd, although Kiihner says : o~Tpar7)y6v. 

1 7. — A iaxp"hct]Tai eavTov, commit suicide ; the verbs diaxprj- 
v$ai and KaraxpTJcrSai with the meaning to kill, are construed with the 
Accusative. See Kiihn. Gr. § 285. (2), and examples; L. Gr. II. § 585. 

Anm. 3. Cf. Thucyd. I. 126: Ka&e£o/uzvovs 5e Tivas . . .ZiexpVO'avTo. 

KX^n 3) apirdo-ri ; see note, III. 6. 11. 

18. — '-'Airavra, in all things. avaTi&tfxai Ta elpTj/x^va ; cf. 

note, I. 2. 44; avari^ejjiai — Act y4 rot, certe quidem; see note, 
IH.4. 10. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 865 

19. — Socrates here argues for the sake of curing the vanity of 
Euthydemus; and in apparent contradiction of his principles, as else- 
where laid down (cf. III. 9. 4 sq. ; IV. 6. 6), since he separates know- 
ledge and action, and makes virtue consist in mere theoretic knowledge, 
instead of action founded on knowledge, i. e. voluntary and intelligent 
action. He however probably intends to speak only in a comparative 
manner, and to say, that the man who is e/coVra •tyevh'oij.evov is SiKaiore- 
dov than one who is aKoura, but yet is not diKaiou. According to his 
notion, virtue is knowledge, but he who knows, both approves and 
practises the right. See a more full explanation in Hitter's Hist. Philos. 

Yol. II. p. 71 sq. clp7i<r&<a /jlol, let it be said by me, i. e., I venture to 

say. 

20. — 'O7T0T6 fiovXoiTo ; cf. note, III. 14. 6: ottj (jlt] irapelr]. ■ 

avra, i. e., ypacbsiv kcl\ clv ay lyvu a kzlv. to. diicaia; emphatic by 

position; see note, II. 7. 8. ^aivo^ai ; sc. rovro \£ywv. I seem 

to say that, etc. This verb is contrasted with the following 5o/ca>, / 
think ; cf. note, I. 4. 6: ov ooke'i . . . ioiitivai. 

21. — $pd£cs>v. . . (j>pd(rj ; for this pleonasm of the Part, with a 
finite tense of the same verb, denning more accurately the action, see 
Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 675. 3. So it is employed in IV. 6. 3 : 6 rovs vofiovs 
tovtovs 6i5cbs eldeirj &v ; 6: op&oos av ttotg apa opi£oi/j.€&a dpi- 
(6 fiei/ or, k.t.a. For other examples, see Stallbaum's Plat. Hipp. Maj. 

p. 292. A. 'Soyicrixhv, reckoning, computation. rorh fihp... 

rore 8e, like irorh pXv . . . irorh 5e. The same formula is also used in 
HI. 10, 14, and in the poet as quoted in I. 2. 20, et al. 

22.— -'A p* olv, see note, II. 6. 1. 'AAA.* 6. pa, but perhaps ; 

see note, III. 11. 4. Stobaeus has 'AAA' apa; cf. the reading in III. 3. 2. 

Oil 5 e 5Y %v tovtcov, by none of these things. Euthydemus, 

evidently somewhat impatient at Socrates' captious questions, answers 

him a little tartly. Cf. note, L 6. 2. a A A a Kal robvavriov ; 

sc. Blol tt]v rcav roiovrcav ffo<piav rod ovSfiaros rovrov rvyxavsw. For the 
construction of rovpavriov, see H. 6. 4. 

23. — ^t\o(ro(pe7v (pi\oo-o<f>lav, to investigate the reasons of things; 
(piXovocptLv signifies frequently : to discover by careful investigation ; 

here with $jj.rjv: I supposed 1 was pursuing a course of investigation. . 

7raid€v&rjvai to irposriKovTa; Pass, verbs, which in the Act. gov 
ern two accusatives, frequently retain the Ace. of the thing or effect; cf. 

Kuhn. Gr. § 281. 2; L. Gr. II. § 562. Anm. 5. dta filw ra trpo- 

5re7roj/7]/xej/a, by the aid of previous labor. The Accus. is probably 
used here where we might expect a Gen. to indicate a defect in his 



366 NOTES. 

previous studies. Lit. on account of ] etc. ob$€ rb i poor db/mevot 

aTroKpivea&ai, /c.t.A., not able to answer when interrogated concern- 
ing that which it is necessary to know, etc. For the constr. of rb 
ipcorcv/jL. aTroKpij/ecr&ai, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 547. 2. fin. 'Yirep here for 
the more usual irepi ; see Kiihn. Gr. § 293. E. ; L. Gr. II. § 608 ; and cf- 
Apol. § 14: iircpcorooj/Tos . . . 7T€pl ifxov ; below, IV. 3. 12: irpovouaScu 
vTT€p t&v /xeAAoVrwv, and so very frequently in the orators. 

24. — Els AeXcpovs 5e f? 5 77 ir coir ore a<p'iKov; the 5 e here refers 
this question to the words of Euthydemus : &AAr)v odbv ovtiefiiav Zx ovTa * 

k.t.A., but have you, etc. In respect to irdoiroTs, see note, II. 2. 7. 

rb rVai&i aavrov. The idea contained in this inscription upon the 
temple at Delphos, ascribed to the Delphic God, was adopted by Socra- 
tes as the basis of all philosophical investigation. The original author 
of it was either Thales or Chilo. Socrates* view of its import is thus 
given by Ritter, Hist. Philos. II. p. 57 : " This self-knowledge was re- 
garded by Socrates not merely as a knowledge of one's own ability 01 
inability to know certainly, but he also referred it to ^the cognition ol 
man's moral value, and thus it appears to come back again to the well 
known saying, that Socrates had called down philosophy from heaven, 
and forced her to inquire into the good or evil of humanity." Cf. § 25, 
26; Plat. Phaedr. p. 229, 30; where Socrates is made to say: Ob hvva- 
/jLal 7tco Kara rb Ae\(piKbv ypapi/xa yv&vai ifiavrou; Charmid. p. 164. D. ; 
Protag. p. 343. B, and Stallbaum's note; Cic. Legg. I. 22; Tusc. Disp. I. 

22. 52, and Kuhner's note. ovdev a 01 rod ypd/jLjuaros i/j.4\7j- 

ere j/. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 24. C : ovSev rovrcp irovirore €jj.eAr](rev ; p. 25. 
C : oi)5eV (rot /xe/ieAij/ce, and see Kiihn. Gr. § 274. R. 1. YpdfxfjLa, here = 

ins crip tio. aavrbu eiri<r kotcziv, osris €4175; also in § 25: 

6 kavrbv £iri(rK6ipdfJL€i'os 1 6iro76s icrri irpbs rrjv ay^pconii/rju xP*' iav - For this 
construction, see Kiihn. Gr. § 347. 3, and cf. note, I. 2. 13. The same 
idiom is not uncommon in Latin and English, yap 8)j ; cf. note, IL 4. 1 
<TX oX V 't °£ no * e > Eft 14. 3. 

25. — *H st is,... kavrbv iirio-Kstydtievos; the subject is re- 
sumed by tho article after the long intervening relative clause intro- 
duced by losirep ; cf. note, I. 2. 24, ad fin. 

26. — S E \f/ev<r&ai iuvrcav, lit. to deceive, but here = ^ elSeVcu 
kavrovs ; so dieif/tvo-fiivoi is followed by the genitive in § 27. The geni- 
tive here comes under the general relation of separative genitive; cf. 
Itiihn. § 271. 2; L. Gr. II. §513. 3. e§ ir pdrrovcriv . .. nanus irpdr- 
retv. The verb is here as very frequently taken in an -ii trans, sense: 
9re in prosperity . . . adversity. Kal...dvvdfjLej/oi...K<xl 5 1 a, /c.t.A. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 367 

The repetition of kal denotes a kind of comparison, both . . . and also , 
Kiihner explains them by u t . . . i t a . So a participle is sometimes joined 
to a preceding finite verb, as in Anab. III. 3. 2 : eX^oi/xi av irpos v/j.us Kal 
robs Sepdirovras irdvras exw, which Kriiger explains as equivalent to : 
eA&oi/jLi avros (re) Kal oi frepdirovres irdvres. 

27. — Oi 5e /jl^j eifiores; SC. eavrovs or ri\v eavroov hvvafxiv. 

^.e^evcr/xevot rrjs eavrcav Bv vdfxews ; see note, § 26 irpos 

re rovs a\\, av&pwirovs Kal ra\\a. The idea is : as they are 
ignorant of themselves, in like manner are they of other men, and of 
human affairs. In respect to the omission of irpos with the last clause, 

cf. Apol. § 1. ro7s KaKo?s ir epnriirrovo~ i ; for the Dat. here, cf. 

note, I. 2. 63. 

28. — 'EiriTvyxavovTes wj/, k.t.A., succeeding in what, etc. Ot 
re ofioioL r o v t o i s ... k p u v r a t , those who are like them in charac- 
ter ; or as others suppose, are equally prosperous. Tovrois is to be joined 
with xp^vrai, and not, as pome have done, with opoioi. In reference to 

re. .. re, see note, I. 1. 14. Kal irpoio'rao-^ai re. Some for re 

write ye here ; others mark re as suspicious, and still others give to Kal 
. .. re the questionable explanation : etiamque or praetereaque; 
but all these methods of interpretation seem objectionable. There is 
undoubtedly an anacoluthon, and the sentence would naturally be 
arranged thus : Kal irpoiarao'^ai re fiovXovr ai eavrcav rovrovs, Kal r as 
e\irib*as . . . exovai. 

29. — KaKus 5e alpovfievoi, choosing badly, i. e., what shall be 

done, rem agendam. oTs av eirixe iprjo'coo' iv airorvyx^' 

vovresj failing in whatever they undertake. iv avrols rovrois, 

in respect to these very things, sc. oTs av eirix^ip'ho'ooaiv arcorvyxdvovres. 
(rj/jLiovvrai re Kal KoXa^ovrai, i. e., they are fined and pun- 
ished. The two words, (tj/xiovv and KoXaQeiv, are frequently found to- 
gether ; the former designates a punishing by loss or detriment, as in 
money or possessions, for something done contrary to law ; the latter, a 
punishing by words, blows, etc. for the purpose of producing amend- 
ment. ruv iroXecov fin. IloXecov here precedes the conjunction 

on for the sake of emphasis, i. e., the contrast of the many occupying States 
(iroKecou) with single individuals. See Kuhn. Gr. § 348. 8 ; L. Gr. II 
§ 864. 3, and cf. Thucyd. I. 144 : rovrois airoKpivdfievoi d7ro7re < a^o; / ue*', 
M eyapeas fxev on edaofiev ay opa, Kal Xifxeai xPV°~& al > Ibid. : eldevai 
5e XP'O ''•tKTGTcoi'/uLeyLO'ToovKivdvi'cov or t Kal . . . fMeyiai ai rifxal 
irepiyiyvovrai. A similar construction in interrogative sentences has also 
been noticed in II. 7. 8. 



868 NOTES. 

30. — 'Hy .. . doK ovv ; the participle is not Ace. abs. here as in I. % 
20 ; 3. 2 ; but the object of the verb 'iaSi : know thou that it seem3 en 
tirely to me, etc. The phrase is nearly equivalent to iobi SoKelv /jlol 
Cf. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 673. Anm. But this construction is not frequent, 
Such verbs as eltiepai, iTriaraa^at, voiiv, *x €Ll/ yv&vwv, etc. are oftener fol- 
lowed by a Gen abs. with cbs ; cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 312. R. 13; L. Gr. II, 

§ 672. rovro npbs (re a wo /3Ae7ra>, this I expect from you, look 

to you for; cf. § 2. ei . . . 4&€\ri<rais ap ; cf. I. 3. 4, 5. This 

form of the Opt. is not unfrequently found in Xenoplion ; Hellen. I. 3. 
21: iroi-fjo-aiev ; 19: (rcacrai; 4. 12: To\fir)o~ai; 17: KivduveuaaL ; IV. 3. 2: 
awayyetAais ; V. 4. 34: iwaipeaaiep ; VI. 1.9: a^idoaaiep ; 10: Trotfjo-aiep ; 
3.9: £do~ai€p; 14: fixdipai; 4. 36: -wpd^aiep; VII. 1. 34: first -woXe/j.^ 
ceiap, and then e&eA^(rcuej/ and idaaiep ; 5. 24 : fiurj&fjaaiep ; Cyrop. I. 3. 
11: fy{a*s; II. 4. 21, et aL 

31. — Udvrcos irov yiyv(6<TK€is, are you perhaps entirely ac- 
quainted with, etc.; cf. note, III. 5. 15. e< . . . old a, . . .b e '/ 77 j/ ; 

see note, I. 2. 28. t« atria .. .to. /j,ep...ra 8e; see note, II. 

1.4. to vyiaiveiv (pspovra, aya&a ... KaK a, those which con- 
tribute to health, to be goodi etc. 'AyaSd and /ca/ca are in the predicate. 

32. — Ovfilv; BC/naWop aya&a elpai. ^,r part las and the fol- 
lowing genitives are governed partitively by /jLeraaxoPTes, which is con- 
trasted with airoAeKp&evTes in the next clause, taking part in . . . left 
behind. 

33. — 'AAA' 7] yi roi aro<p ta . . . a pa/ucp 1 s^7]rr]rcos aya&o? 
eo-riv, but wisdom at least is certainly, etc. Cf. note, III. 4. 10. Hartung, 
Gr. Partik. III. S. 366 and examples. Euthydemus might well adduce 
o~ocpla as an example which Socrates could not deny to be unquestiona- 
bly good, for in IV. 5. 6 he calls cocpiap, the summum bonum, and in ILL 
9. 5, he says that every virtue is o~o(pla. The only way of reconciling 
his reasoning in these different passages is, by supposing that he did not 
profess to^find this ^cro<pia in its unalloyed state, as the supreme, absolute 
good, in man, but only as it ministers to good. Cf. I. 6. 13. Plat. Meno. 
p: 8, and see Ritter's Hist. Philos. II. p. 73. Thus in order to carry his 
point with Euthydemus he uses cocpla with a different signification from 
what he gives to it in the other passages referred to, and reasons from 

its consequences. Ti dai ; = ri ty; it here indicates transition to 

sometning new, with astonishment, surprise : what is it you are saying ? 
or, how ■ so? Lat. a in.' tu? itane? or, itane vero ? See Kiihn. 

Tusc. Quaest. I. 17. 40. rbu A a id aX op . . . o'v k aKrjKoas. In 

"eference to construction see note, I. 2. 13. The article is used to indi 



ui 

I 



BOOK IV. CHAP. II. 369 

eate notoriety: the celebrated Daedalus. For the legend concerning 
i)aedalus, see Ovid. Metam. VIII. 159 sq. ; Hygin. c. 39, 40, and Grote's 

Greece, Vol. I. p. 307 sq. 4kz ivy ; cf. note, I. 2. 3. TlakafjLT)- 

dovs. For an account of the legend of Palamedes, his treacherous death 
by Ulysses and Diomede, etc., see Grote's Greece, I. p. 400 sq. Cf. also 

ApoL§26; Plat. Apol. p. 32. <j>&ovri&els...air6\\vTai 9 having 

been envied is slain. The present is used on account of the representa- 
tions of the fact in existing well-known poems ; see Grote as cited above. 

5 1 a (ro(j>iay, so just above ; but near the beginning of the section, 

$ia rrjv (to (pi a v. Where the article is used, it has more particular 
reference to wisdom of an individual, and where it is omitted, wisdom 
as a general term. Ylpbs jSaciAea; cf. note, III. 5. 26. 

34. — Kivowevei ; used impersonally : it seems. "We should expect 
ovv or apa here ; but a conclusion is sometimes placed emphatically with- 
out a copula; cf. note, III. 4. 12; Hieron. I. 26; Oecon. XVI. 12. The 
idea here is : since you have called in question all of the instances of 
absolute good that I have hitherto adduced, it must be that happiness, 
to evBautouuv, is a good by no means questionable. eXyc ft)} 7rpos&r)- 
<roH*v if we shall not add to it, i. e., reckon as an element of it. 

35 — 'Tiro twv iirl. . . wpaioi ? irapaKtKivr) kot eov, by those 
who are greatly excited from love to the beautiful. See Stallbaum's 
note, Plat. Phaedr. p. 249. D. In reference to the signification of eVi, see 
Kiihn. Gr.~ § 296. II. (3); L. Gr. II. § 612. p. 298. In like manner we 

find it used in the phrase: fxaivecrbai iiri rivi. ko,ko7s ircpnri- 

tttovo-i; cf. note, I. 2. 63; IV. 2. 27. 

37. — T6vs...jj,t] iKava exovras els & 8e? TeAelV iripTjras, 
I suppose those to be poor, who have not enough to purchase the neces- 
saries of life. TeAelV ets, to expend upon, here, to procure, provide, as 
in II. 9. 1 : apyvpiov rekio'ai; 10. 6 : ov tto\v rekeo-as iKrrjaaro (pikov, and 
els a 8e?. 

3g % — 'op^ws yap fie avafii/jLi/r}(rK€Ls ; the clause is parentheti- 
cal^ and disturbs the regular sequence of the words in the sentence, which 
would naturally be arranged thus: Kal v$] Ai\-i(p7] 6 Eu^., ol$a (op&ws 
yap jue apaixifjLU7]crK€is) Kal rvpdv. Cf. II. 6. 21 ; III. 10. 3 ; Anab. II. 5. 
12 sq. : 'AAAa /*V epa) yap Kal ravra, e£ wv ex« ikirioas Kal ah fSovXrjo-e- 
abai (plkov 7}fuu chat ' oloa y.\v yap vpuu Mvaovs kvir^povs ovras ; III. 2. 
11: "EireiTa 5e, avajJLV7}(TC0 yap v^as Kal robs twv trpoyovuv t&v ?//xeTepwv 
Kivlvvovs, k.t.K. Cf. note, II. 6. 21. 

39. — 'Airkdos ovBlv, omnino nihil, nothing at all. Tf 

' vt i, really, in fact. 

16* 



370 NOTES. 

39. — Ovrco diuTe^evrav ; cf. note, I. 6. 3. a re ev6{ju£ep 

The natural collocation of the words in the sentence would be : & ivS/xi 
(ej> elSevai re 5eo> Kal iirirrjdeveiu ; but see note, III. 5. 3. 



CHAPTER III. 

It — AcKTiKohs Kal irpaKT ikovs Kal ^jl^x^vlkovs. The man- 
ner in which Socrates made his disciples \zktikovs (SiaAeKriKovs) is ex- 
plained in chap. YI. ; irpaKriKovs, in ch. V. ; fi-qx^viKovs, ch. VII. In 

reference to the meaning of this last word, see I. 3. 7. ravra, in 

these things (Ace. of limitation), i. e., rb . . . Xcktikovs . . . yiyi/ea&ai. 

2. — "A A A. or... diTjyovvTo. "Whether Xenophon intends to say 
that others related other such conversations of Socrates to him, which he 
passes by, and merely gives one which he himself heard, or that they 
related them to others, is uncertain. Bornemann in h. 1. says : narra- 
bant vel aliis, vel quod malim, mihi. This passage is, however, con- 
clusive in reference to the historical fact, that Socrates held other conver- 
sations upon his notions of God. 

• 

3* — 3,0 1 e7r97A.fr e */, has it ever yet occurred to you; cf. iwi-p /aoi, 

IY. 2.4. 'AA\'...7e; see note, I. 2. 12. Nr; Al\..t 8'; for 

the use of ye to give emphasis in formulas of swearing, cf. III. 11. 5, 

and Kjihn. Gr. § 31*7. 2. eveKd ye tup 77 fx e r e p w v 6<p&aA/j.wv, 

" for all the good our eyes would do us ;" Crosby's Gr. Gram. § 395. 7. 
\ua7ravr-fjpiov t lit., resting-place, i. e., time of repose. For the form 
of the word, cf. Kuhn. Gr. § 233. 2. (d). 

4t — "Clpas T7)s 7] fie pas, the times of the day, i. e. : vp&pov, fxeo-rjfX' 
fipiav, det\7jv, eenrepav. In the signification of hour this word was not 
used in Xenophon's time, probably not until the time of the Astronomer 
Hipparchus (B. C. 140). It is used in reference to the watches of the 
night in IV. 7. 4. In the same passage $>pai ixyvos = rov ixiqvbs ra \xept), 
sc. io~TafjLevov, neaovvros, and cp&ivovros. It is, however, far most fre- 
quently employed to designate the seasons of the year, as in § 5 below. 

dia rb OKoreiv)) elvai; cf. note, I. 2. 3. affacpearepa, 

more obscure, sc. than to allow its single parts to be distinguished. 
Others however interpret this word actively : too obscure to allow any 

thing to be discerned with the eyes. avetyyvav ; the Aor. tense 

indefl as to time and hence denoting what has been and is, — — 5 1 a 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 371 

tovto 7ro\\a...7rpdTTo/x€v ; sc. such things as are enumerated in 
IV. 7. 4. ix7\vhs ra fi^prj; see above. 

5* — To . . . avatiiSo vai ; sc. ri doice? col; and robs &eovs. Cf. note, 

1.4. 12. ravra, refers to iroXXa . . . €v(ppaiu6/j.e^a, and hence is in 

the plural. (pLXav&pwira ; magnae erga homines benevolentia^ 

est; Seiffert. 

6. — "fare teal; the latter particle corresponding to koX with fiiyuv- 

tievov. Qvreveiv; with this verb the preposition, cvv (with, in 

connection) seems to be implied from the following cvvav^iv. The re 
verse, i. e., a simple following a compound verb, is not unfrequent. 

7. — 'E-n-LKOvpov fihv tyvxovs, iiriKovpov 5e CKorovs, both 
defending against cold and helping in darkness. For fi4v . . . 5e, see note, 
I. 1. 1. and for the government of the Gen. Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 513. 4. 

ws <rvv€X6vTi €iir€?v, in few- words, in short; for the constr. 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 284. (10), and III. 8. 10. 'T7rep£aAAei . . . <piXav- 

&p curia, lit., excels other things in kindness to man, i. e., this is a con- 
spicuous example of the love of the gods to man. 

8. — T b dh . . .'AvsKtypacrov. This whole passage seems most pro- 
bably to have crept into the text from the hand of the glossator ; see 

Kiihn. in h. 1. TreXayrj irepau, K.r.X., so that we cross the seas by 

means of it. ra /jlIv ab*pvvovra ra 5e \y\pa\.vovr a. These 

participles agree with rjXiov and govern ra p.\v and ra 5e. Herbst well 

compares this passage with Odyss. VII. 1 1 9 sq. &v naipbs SlgXt)- 

Xv&ev, the time of which has passed, i. e., which are past maturity. 



■ av 



/xaXXov rod Seovros, plus aequo; cf. note, I. 6, 11. 
icaXiv ; the reverse order iz&Xlv av is much more frequent, see just oe 
low. e o i k e v = apparet. 

9. — Kara [iiKpbv irpoci evai . . . Kara jxiKpbv airiivai. A 
similar anaphora is found in Latin : digitorum enim contractio facilis 
facilisque porrectio propter molles commissuras et artus nullo in 

motu laborat ; Cic. de Nat. Deor., H. 60. 150. tasre Xavbavsiv ... 

Kabicra^.4vovs, so that we insensibly (i. e., without noticing it) come 
into either extreme. et dip a ri .. Apyov i), K.r.X., whether for- 
sooth the gods have any other employment than, etc. See Kiihn. Gr. 

§ 324. 3. (a); L. Gr. II. § 833. c, and also § 747. Anm. 1. rovrwv, 

the favors before enumerated. 

10. — Oil yap ; see note, 1.3. 10. Kal ravra, sc. ravra fwa. 

aj/frpcoTrwj, eveica; a similar idea is found in Cic. Eat Deor. II. 62 



372 NOTES. 

ri .. . &AAo (wov, the subject of airoAavei. e /uo\ fxlv. . .Bo tee 

. . . <pvro)j/ ; sc. cLTroAaveiv tovs avtbpdoTrovs. There is also an ellipsis of fj 

after irAeico. Cf. III. 11. 5. yovv ; ef. note, I. 6. 2. airb rov- 

T(av 4$ aw' eKeivcov, i.e., from animals than from plants ; cf. note, 

I. 3. 13. ttoAv . . . yevos av&....xp&vTai...£too-i, a great 

part (race) of men (i. e., the nomadic tribes, the Scythians). For the 

number here, see Kiihn. Gr. § 243. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 420. 2. oti av 

fiovAoovT at, sc. xp?i°~& aL 

11. — Tots av&pcviroi s . . . airoAavo/JLev. The change from the 
third person to the first in such cases, is not uncommon in Greek or 
English; cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 514. E: el fir] rjvpia Kopev 5i* r)/j.as /uytieva 
BeAria) yeyovSra to g&iaol, ov KarayeAaarov av %v ry aA7)deia els too~ov- 
tov avotas eA&e?v av&pcoTrovs; and Woolsey's note. 

12. — Tb 5e kcli, €?, k.t.A. Tb is here :n construction with the Inf. 

(o~vvepyetv), as with the preceding infinitives. virep tuv jueAAoV- 

rcav; for the use of virep here see note, IV. 2. 23. cLpiara yi- ' 

yvoivro ; for the use of the plural verb with the neuter plural subject, 

see Kiihn. Gr. § 241. 4. (b) ; L. Gr. II. § 424. e% ye, since indeed. 

iU^Se 7 , cf. I. 2. 36. 

13. — "On 5 e ye aArj^rj Aeyco...av (a)} av afievy s , k.t.A 
This passage has caused much perplexity among the commentators, and 
although somewhat obscure, yet when carefully considered in its con- 
nection, it does not seem to be so desperate as some suppose. After, in 
the preceding sections, illustrating the special care of the gods for men, 
Socrates, in section 12, alludes to their special kindness in imparting a 
knowledge of tl^ future by. means of divination. But Euthydemus, 
alluding to the SaL/noviov which Socrates said : eavrw o-Q^aiveiv a -re xp% 
Troie'iv kcl\ a fi-fi, I. 1. 2 sq., replies in the way of objection: 2ol 5'... 
en (piAiKdorepov, k.t.A., the gods seem to be more benignant to you than 
to other men, since without your asking they make known to you what 
it is necessary to do and what not to do. Socrates proceeds in the pre- 
sent section to confute this idea of Euthydemus, and thus substantiate 
the general truth of his argument: This Satfioviuv, of which lie was ac- 
customed to speak, was not given by the gods as a special favor to him 
alone, but to him in common with Euthydemus and others. And if 
others do not experience its guidance it is because they do not yield the 
fitting obedience and reverence to the gods as unseen and spiritual, but 
distrusting them,* seek a physical form which can be seen by the eyes. 
Thus Kitter. Hist, Philos. II. p. 39, says • " He [Socrates] gives the ex- 
hortation to Euthydemus to renounce all desire to become acquainted 



BOOK IV. CHAP. III. 373 

With the forms of the gods, and to rest satisfied with knowing and ador- 
ing their works, for then he would acknowledge that it was not idly and 
without cause that he himself spoke of demonical intimations. By this, 
Socrates evidently gave him to understand, that this demonical sign 
would be manifest to every pious soul, who would renounce all idle 
longing for a visible appearance of the deity." 'AXtj^tj refers to the 
words immediately preceding, sc. : rb dai/j.6viov (rrj/JLalj/eiu 2/j.ol a xph Toieiv 

Kal a fA-f), and <rv is contrasted with the subject of Kiyw. av yj/ctxrr}, 

you shall know, sc. by your own experience, by like intimations to your- 
self. ovroos virodf-iKvvovortj', sc. that their physical appearance 

in divination is not to be expected : /jlt] avapiveiv %(as av ras /mopcpas 
dewy Wys. 

14. — O? tg yap a\\oi ; sc. freol, omitted because avrol ol 3-eol 
precede. Socrates and his followers, Plato, the Stoics, Cicero and others, 
believed in the existence of deities subordinate to the supreme deity, 
who were employed as ministering spirits in the government of the 
world. To these allusion is here made. See Kiihn. Libr. de M. T. 
Ciceronis in Philosophiam Meritis. Hamburg, 1825, p. 185-88, and cf. 
Plat. Cratyl. p. 255 ; Cic. de Kat. Deor. 1. 12 ; et al. The argument 
here to the end of § 14, in three particulars, is designed to show the un- 
reasonableness of skepticism with regard to the gods, because they are 
unseen : " The best," he would say, " in every species, is un variably 
unseen, and only noticeable in its effects, and that in like manner the 
bouI, which participates in the divine nature, and is clearly the ruling 
principle within us, nevertheless cannot by any means be discerned. 
He therefore who has emancipated himself from all foolish desire to be- 
hold some palpable and substantial shapes of the gods, may soon recog- 
nize the operations of the Deity within him, for the gods have implanted 
in man's mind a knowledge of their power." Cf. I. 4. 16 ; Ritter, Hist. 

Philos. II. p. 58, 9, and referen ces there. arpi^rj...ayr}para; these 

adjectives qualify iravra (/caAa Kal aya&d eariv). Some Editions read 

ayoparov, aid make all these Adjj. agree with koct/xou. Sarrov . . . 

vo^jxaros', cf. note, I. 6. 13. ovros ra fxiy terra pep it par - 

T(av dparai, k.tA., he is indeed seen to be the doer, artificer of the great- 
est things, but is unseen in the doing, management of them. Ta5e seems 
to be used with reference to these things as exhibited before our eyes. 

15. — To us virripeT as . . . rcou beobv . . . tccpavpos . . . Iivepot. 

These latter nouns are frequently without the article where we might 
expect it, as being the names of objects well known. The student 
scarcely needs to be reminded how often the Old Testament speaks ol 
tne lightning and winds as ministers of God. 



374 NOTES. • 

16. — *E<e7vo 5e a^vjuw; so in § 16: ^ rovro a&v/j.€i; we also 
find, airopelv ri. Thuc. V. 40 : airopovvres . . . ravra. For this constr. of 

the Ace. see Kuhn. Gr. § 279. 7 ; L. Gr. II. § 557. ovS' av els ; 

see note, I. 6. 2. 

]y # — Noficp Tr6\€cos, in accordance with the law of the State; cf. 

I. 3, J. Kara d&vapiv, each one according to his ability; cf. I. 3. 

8. -UpoTs freouy apecrKc<r&at. This is a Homeric construction, 

but we frequently find the Dat. instead of the Ace. ; see Oecon. V. 3 : 
&ST6 ix* lv Ka * & €0 ^ efapeoTcecr&eu frvovras. So i£ap6o~K€veo~&ai in 19: robs 

fjL€U €" T(p 7TO\€]J.O} OpS,9 . . . irpb TtoV TToXsfllKQOV TTpd^€C0V i^apetTKevofievovs 

rots &eo?s, ovtoj iroicavy by so doing. Part, denoting the means. 

18. — 'EAA.6 lirovra is to be joined in construction with ri/jLau, k.t.\. 
The verb iWeiireiv is usually followed by a participle, but the Inf. is 
probably here substituted to avoid the concurrence of too many partici- 
ples. ov yap trap 1 olKXoov 7* &v r is fi€i(a) £\iri£w.v (raxppo- 

voir]', i. e., ov yap &v ris acacppovoiri, el nap* ixWow fieifa iKwi^oi. 

'aWcos fxaWov, sc. (TOMppovoirj. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1. — Kal epyep ; when these words were written, the author un 
doubtedly intended to continue the discourse by Kal A070*, but after the 
several intervening clauses explanatory of epyep, we find in § 5 : Kal 

ekeye Se. Idia . . . xpf^uej/os, k.t.A. ; cf. 8. 11 : 8'iKaios 5e (?\v 2w«:/?a- 

tt]s), wsre fiXairreiv fxlv fjL7)de piKphv /UTjSeVa, u<peXelv 5e ra fieyiara rovs 

Xpoo^euovs avr(f. rea. The particle re here answers to Kai before 

ore ev ra?s eKKX^aiais, /c.t.A., in § 2, and there is a slight anacoluthon, 
for strict grammatical accuracy would require the following construc- 
tion : ibia. re . . . xpa'/xevos, Kal Koivrj &pxov<ri re . . . irei&oiievos . . . Kal er 
rats €KK\7)(riais iirarrdrrjs yevo/meyos ovk eirirpexpas rep drj/ncp irapa rovs 
vofAovs ipTjipicracr&ai ; but cf. note, II. 1. 30 for changes from Partic. to 
verb. After re with a Part, to express a more general idea, Kal with a 
verb may naturally enough follow, to add a more particular and em- 
phatic circumstance ; or after \x.ev and Part., 5e and verb, may contrast 

an idea of more importance. Kara. ir6Xiv...ev rals crpareiais, 

domi milit aeque. irapa, rovs &XXovs, in comparison with 

others, i. e., beyond, or, more than others, praeter ceteros. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 375 

2. — Uapa rovs vo/novs $Ti<pl<ra(r&ai ; for a more particular 
account of the transaction here alluded to, see I. 1. 18, note and refer- 
ences. (tvv ro?s v 6 ixo is contrasted with irapa rovs yofiovs, and 

eignif. in adhering to the laws. 

3. — Tot? re yap veois . . . dia\eyeo-&ai ; cf. I. 2.35, and for 

the use of yd], cf. note, I. 2. 33. airayopevovr<av...7rposra- 

Idvrcov. The former Part, the present, because this prohibition was of 
the nature of a law that is to be in force at all times, the latter Aor., as 

done in a specific instance. eKeivcp re Ka\ &X\ois ricrl. The 

circumstance here referred to, is the command of the thirty tyrants 
to Socrates and four others, to bring Leon of Salamis to Athens, where 
he had been naturalized and had exiled himself to his fraternal city, 
fearing that the tyrants might put him to death, as he was wealthy and 
distinguished. Socrates himself says in Plato's Apol. chap. XX : " Then 
indeed I showed by my actions and not merely by my words, that I did 
not care (if it be not too coarse an expression) one jot for death ; but it 
was an object of the greatest care to me to do nothing unjust or unholy. 
For that government, though it was so powerful, did not frighten me 
into doing any thing unjust ; but when we came out of the Tholos, the 
four went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went away home. And per- 
haps I should have suffered death on account of this, if the government 
had not soon been broken up." Wiggers' Life, p. 59. Cf. Xenoph. Hellen. 

II. 3. 39 ; Diog. Laert. II. 24. iirl baydrcp ; for the signif. of the 

' Prep. €7ri here, see note, I. 3. 11. diet, rb irapa rovs yo/novs irpos- 

TaTTecd-ai, because it had been enjoined upon him to act, etc. 

4. — T))v virb MeXrjrov ypa<\>7)v e<pevye. 'O epevyecy signi- 
fies an accused person, and is opp. 6 Siqokcov, an accuser; accordingly 
ypa<p7]u (pevyeiv, to be accused, is antithetical to ypa<pr]v (5i/n7i>) diccKeiy, 
to prosecute a suit. Cf. Plat. Apol. p. 19. C: /mi) ircos iyu virb MeXyrov 
roo-avras SUas <j>vyoifii. The use of the preposition vtto is generally 
explained as arising from the combining and assimilating of two con- 
structions : vtto rivos (pvyeiy and r\\v ypa<pr}v rivos (ptvyeiv, as in III. 6. 
11 : K\eirr. ra e/c x^P as - But ^ perhaps arose from the passive signifi- 
cation of the verbal noun ypa<pr)v> accusation made by ; cf. Cyrop. III. 
3. 2 : 7\^ecrbai rff virb irdi/rwv rifxri ; Thuc. II. 65 : eyiyuerS re \6yco fxey 
STj/jLOKparia, epyq} 5e virb rod irpcorov avdpbs apx'h ) Plat. Symp. 
p. 216. B: 7]rrt]jxev(a rrjs rifirjs rrjs v-rrb roov iroWuv ; Protag. p. 354. A : 
rks v-rrb roou larpccv Sepaireias ; Politic, p. 291. D : r\\v virb rcoy 7roA- 
Awi/ Swao-reiav. In respect to Meletus, cf. note and references, I. 1. 1. 

irpbs x^P LV T € rots diKaarals 5 ia\eyeo'&ai i /c.t.A., 

to implore the compassion of the judges and to flatter and entreat 



376 NOTES. ' 

them. Cf. Apol. § 4, and Plat. Apol. p. 38. D. E. irapa tc^ 

yo/jLovs; this clause is added because laws had been passed against at- 
tempting to excite the compassion of judges, etc. Cf. Pollux, VIII. 117. 
de Areopagitis : irpooifjud£e<r&ai he ouk e^rju ou5e olnTi£e<r&ai. Quintil. VI. 

I. 7 : Athenis affectus movere etiam per praeconem prohibebatur orator. 

rut/ elooSSrwi/, sc. iroieTa&ai, or we may consider these words as used 

absol. : things that are customary. fraSioos av acpe&els, i.e., fcs 

paB Icos ay a<pei&-q, el, k.tA. Cf. note, II. 2. 3 and 13. Trpoei\eTo 

paWov ; cf. note, II. 1. 2. 

5* — K al e\eye S e our ods ; and he also spoke in the same manner, 
cf. note § 1. 'l-mriay rby y HXe7ov. For an account of this dis- 
tinguished Sophist, his vanity, arrogance, etc., see Plato's Dialogues, 
which received his name, with Stallbaum's Prolegomena, and especially 
his note, Hipp. Maj. p. 148. — ■ — dia )^p6vov. It appears from what 

follows that this was not his first visit to Athens. hihd^aa&ai 

riva, to have one taught.^ The Act. form is sometimes used in the same 
way, just as in other languages, persons are represented as doing that 
which they cause to be done by others. See Liddell and Scott's Lexicon 
upon this word. ^77 a-nopelv, in construction with rb, as the sub- 
ject of eft?. 8 iKaiovs. Aikclios, that is as it should be, suitable for 

the offices incumbent upon it; = Lat. Justus, which signifies, according 
to Kriiger: eum qui est talis, ut recte munere suo funga- 
tur, vices suas expleat. Cf. Cyrop. II. 2. 26: oUre yap ap/na 8r}- 
irov rax** yevoiT av, {SpaSeoov '(ttitcou ivourccv, ovre Mkcliov, adiKcov 
(Tvve&vyiAtvoov. The word is probably here chosen, in order to place 
this kind of jusiitia in contrast with real justice, which is the general 

subject of the conversation. fiearra . . .rwv 8 iHaZSvrwv, briefly 

and familiarly, in Lat., doctorum. For this use of the participle, cf. 

II. 1. : airoKv&duTcou, k.t.K. ; II. 2. 4 : rovrov ye rcau olttoXvctovtoov /j.eara.1 
fxev at 6$oi ; II. 8. 3 : Top deofxevcp rod avveiri/neXTjcrofMeyov, indigenti adiu- 
tore ; III. 8. 2 : deofie&a rod iravaovros ; IV. 4. 5 : irdvra fxecrra elvai roov 

h&a£6i/T(*)v. eav 5e ris fiov\7}rat, as preceded by a verb in the 

present tense, <pa<ri, but above el fxev ris fiovAoiro, on account of the 
antecedent preterite. 

6. — "'JLttkt k&tttwv, deriding him. "Eti yap av ...\eyeis 

are you then, yet talking about, etc. Tap is conclusive = i g i t u r . 

ov fxoi/ov ael ra aura \eyco, &AA.& Kal irepl r go v avrcov. Cf. 
with this Plat.Gorg. p. 490. E: c I2s ael ra-na Xeyeis, 3 ZdoKpares. 2G. 

Ov fxouov ye, Z) KaXXiKXets, aXXa Kal irepl rcou abroov ; p. 491. B. 

5ta rb iroXv/xafrfys elvai; see note, I. 2. 3 'A/jLeXei; see note, 

L 4. 7. 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 377 

7. — UoTkpov is seldom used in a simple interrogation, and when it 
js, the contrasted phrase may be easily supplied. According to some 
commentators the phrase : 7) 7repl ap&fiwj/ . . . ov ra avra vvv a Kal Trpore- 
pov airoKpii/T) answers to this. But it seems hardly to be possible. For 
examples of similar constructions of irorepoj/, see Thucyd. I. 80 ; Plat. 
Phaed. p. 78. B ; Lysid. p. 205. A, and other passages cited by Borne- 

mann. -7 ir 6 era Kal iro7a ^ooKpdrovs iarly, how many and what 

are the letters in the word Socrates ? The same example is employed in 
Plat. Alcib. I. p. 113: Ti <T, ai/ iyca fx\v epa\uai, iro?a ypdjj.ij.ar a ^coKpd- 
rovs — ; and Xenoph. Oecon. VIII. 14: diroi av, HojKpdrovs Kal birocra 

ypd/jfiara Kal ottov eKaarou reraKTai. u>sir€p crv, Kal iyeb'y cf. note, 

II. 2. 2. a. ov re av, on 1 av &A\os ovBels cJvvair* avrei- 

ireTv. The verb agrees with the nearest subject since the two subjects 
are regarded as independent of each other. Cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 242. P. 4 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 432. Anm. 2. 

8. — Nrj tt]u "Hpav; see note, I. 5. 5. ovk o?5', ottcos av ano- 

\€i(p^ei7]u <rov, I do not know how I can leave yon, before, etc. ; a more 
courtly phrase for I cannot possibly leave you, etc. 

9. — OvK...irpiu y% not before certainly. Kiihner and Hartung 

call the 76 here suppletive. Cf. numerous examples of a similar use of it 

♦with irplv, in Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 409, 10, and cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 317. 

2 ; L. Gr. II. § 7 04. a pice? yap or 1 r cov aWccv KarayeKas, 

k.t.X^ for it is enough that you laugh at others (sc. e/jov 5' ov KarayeXa- 

0-619, you shall not ridicule me), proposing questions, etc. vTrcx* LV 

\6yov, to make a statement. yvufivv airobaiveo-Srai, give 

your opinion. Tvcv/jtj is very often without the article in such cases as 
this ; cf. Anab. I. 6. 9 ; V. 5. 3 ; 6. 37 ; § 11 below, et al. We, in Eng- 
lish, should use the indefinite an or a possessive pronoun. 

1 0. — O vdhv iravofiai. ObSev, by no means, nullo modo, a 
more emphatic negative than ov ; cf. Kiihn. Gr. § 279, P. 10 ; L. Gr. II. 
§ 557. Anm. 4. Cf. Cyrop. I. 6. 16 *. Kal yap Xeyovres ovohv iravovrai oi 
avbpooirof. ; Oecon. XL 23 : ovbev jj.Ii/ ovv iravofxai Xeyeiv jjeXercov. In 
like manner nihil is employed in Latin for non, especially in such 
phrases as nihil me fall is, nihil te moror, et al. ; see Zumpt, 

Gr. § 677. 6. iro?os 5 7} <roi...b \6yos io~rtv; what is... your 

expl anation of it ? a^toreK/j.aproryepov, more convincing. 

12. — 2/c€\|?ai, iav, .. . dp€o-KT}. 'Eav with the subjunctive frequently 

* corresponds nearly with d followed by the future indicative; the tatter, 

however, implies that the condition will take place, whilst the subjunc- 

ive merely indicates, that it is supposed or expected by the speaker, to 





378 KOTES. 

take place ; see Kuhn. Gr. § 339. II. R. 2 ; L. Gr. § 837. b. rb v6 

uifiov ditcaiov elvai; cf. II. 6. 23. 

13. — Ov yap alff&avojjLai o*ov. Tap refers to a suppressed clause, 
how so ? for, etc. ; or we may with Bornemann supply kukus \zyeis ; 

cf. note, III. 5. 21. dvo'iov ...% tto7ou, k.t.K. ; for the rather un- 

osual change from the particle of indirect interrogation to the direct, see 
note, I. 1. 11, and cf. Plat, de Rep. III. p. 414. D: ovk oUa, biroia tSA/ut} 
tj nolo is \6yots XP^M 6 ^ * *p£> where however some Mss. have iroia 
t6\jult) ; Demosth. de Coron. p. 275. 144: vjrts 5' rj cpvcris . . . yiyovz rov- 
TQ>v rcov irpayixdroov, kclI t iv o s evetta ravra ffvveo'Kevdo'&T], teal ttws 

iirpdx&Vi y vv aKouararc. v6jj.ovs...yiyi'coarKeis, have you known, 

etc. ; not merely the Lat. cognosce re but n o s s e ; cf. note, III. 5. 
26 : aKovw. 

14. — Ovs ye ; cf. note, II. 3. 15. kcl\ yap ; the ellipsis here to 

which yap refers, is : what you say, i. e., that laws are changed, is no 
ground for disobedience to them ; (for States also undertake wars and 
make peace again). Aid<popov ...t) ; cf. note, III. 7. 7. 

15. — AvKovpyov ; emphatic by position. ovdev av did(f>o 

pov, k.tA., nulla in re praestantem reliquis civitati- 
bus; Weiske. For the idea, cf. in. 5. 16; Hellen. VII. 1. 8 ; de 

Republ. Lac. VIII. 1. ical ttoAls. The noun iroAis depends upon 

the phrase : ovk ola&a on. 

16. — 'OfjLopoid ye, k.t.X. ; the idea is: but concord also which 
seems to be the greatest good of a State, is nothing else than unanimity 

of the citizens in obeying the laws. i>6/j.os . . . tcelrai, the law ia 

established; cf. Lycurg. adv. Leocrat. p. 189. Kplvuci. In Kpiveiv 

the idea of approving, assenting to, is conjoined with that of judging, 
deciding. Thus in Hellen. I. 7, 34, the notion of giving judgment is pro- 
minent : fiia ipf}<p(p airavras Kpiveiv, and afterwards, that of approving : 

rb jxkv irpooTov inpivav rrjv EvpvirroXe/jLov (yudo/x7}u), k.t.\. alp Gov 

rat, choose, in order to bestow the prize upon them, in the scenic re- 
presentations at the festivals of Bacchus. Concerning the change from 

ottccs to 'li/a, see note, II. 1. 19. &vev 5e dfjLovoias ; these words 

form a strong contrast to rovrois . . . enixevovrwv, above. ovt* av 

ir6\is . . . iroXirevSeiri, oUt* ol kos.. * olKTj^e it], *Av is to be 
supplied in the last clause from the first ; see note, I. 3. 15. 

IT. — *I 5 1 a... t is, any one by himself, in private life. tjtt^to 

. . v i k oJ 7] , lose his cause . . . obtain it, or more lit. be defeated . . 
/ rquer. Not unfrequently the language of military affairs is transferred 



BOOK IV. CHAP. IV. 379 

to the forum. rivi . . .irapaKara&ecr&ai. Hivi depends not upon 

irurrevo-eie but upon irapaKaraSecr&ai : to whom would any one prefer to 

commit, etc. olneToi . . . olicerai ; cf. note, I. 2.48. rli/i... 

iri(TT€v(T€iav...apox^s, k.t.A. ; the idea is: in whom can the enemy 
have more confidence in making treaties, etc. ? The construction of the 
nouns avoxas, etc., is after the analogy of irio-reveiv itiariv. 

19. — 'Ay pdcpovs .. .Popovs. Socrates meant by these "unwritten 
laws," those precepts and principles of action, which, given by the gods, 
are every where recognized both by States and individuals ; and conse- 
quently, as universally valid, not I eeding to be written. They also do 
not require arbitrary enactments for their enforcement, since their in- 
fringement invariably brings its own penalty along with it. These laws 
are the voice of the deity speaking to the inner sense of every man ; 
some of them are enumerated in § 20 sq. See a more extended expla- 
nation, in Ritter's Hist. Philos. II. p. 74, 5, and cf. references there. 

Kara ravra vo fxi^o fxevov s, received in the same manner. No^ui- 
(erai below is employed with a similar signification ; cf. also note, II. 3. 

15. ol tiLv&pcoTToi avrobs ebevro. The active voice is also 

used below : rebeucevai robs vojxovs, awd just after : &eobs . . . robs vo/aovs 
rovrovs ro7s av&pcvirois &e7vai. In the first instance, men who are them- 
selves subject to the laws make them, and hence the propriety and 
beauty of the use of the middle voice. So in § 13 : a ol iroXtrai . . . avv- 
Seixsvoi a re 5eT iroielv teal £>v a-rrex^cr^rai, ey p d\p avr o ; IV. 3. 12: teal 
ySfiovs rL^i/xe^a teal TroXirevofie^a ; II. 1. 14 : ot fiev iroXirevofxeyoi . . . 
vo/jlovb ribevrai. But when the gods or those who are not themselves 
the subjects or not conceived of as" the subjects of them, are spoken of as 
making laws, the active form is used. So in I. 2. 45 : 5cra 5e dxiyui robs 
iroXXobs firj ireiffavres, aXXa. Kparovvres y pd<p o^o" i, irorepou filai/ (pcafxev 
fj fxrj <pco/xev elvai ; Rep. Lac. I. 1 : AvKovpyov . . . rbu frevra avro?s robs 
v6fiovs. In Plato, Hipp. Maj. p. 284. D, both forms are appropriately 
used, as, in the last clause, the persons indicated are considered as having 
discarded the authority of law. See Kiihn. Gr. § 250. 1. (a) ; L. Gr. II. 

§395. o% ye; cf. note, II. 3. 15. &eobs <refSeiv; the active 

form of this verb is seldom used in prose writers. See Liddell and Scott's 
I ex. h. v. 

20. — Ovtceri ; what you have before said I approved, but now I am 

no longer able to yield assent. Ti 817 ; these particles here indicate 

astonishment; cf. Hartung, Gr. Partik. I. S. 268 ; Ktihn. L. Gr. II. § 691. 

21. — Kal yap, sc. that is not strange, nil mirum, for, etc 

AAA' ovv, but yet, but, however. Cf. Hartung, II. S. 12. ye roi, 



380 NOTES. 

give emphasis to ^Utju ; see Hartung, Gr. Partik. II. S. 366, and cf. IV 

2.33. virb toov &eu>v Keipevovs, a diis latos, established by 

the gods ; many intransitive verbs are sometimes employed as pas* 
sives; cf. Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 392. b. 

23. — Ou yap ovv\ sc. you have well said ; for by no means, etc 
Ovv is joined in sense with ov from which, as not unfrequently, it is 
separated by yap ; see Hartung, Gr. Parcik. II. p. 17. It is used in a 
similar manner in IV. 6. 3 ; Soph. Oed. C. 984 : ov yap ovv o~iyho-opai. 
Cf. also, IV. 2. 10. 

24. — Aico/ceiv, sequi, or, sectari. &eo7s ravra iravra 

€olk€, all these things are similar to the gods [sc. not to men}. Some 
editors have freiois, and the meaning is then supposed to be : all these 
things are similar to divine institutions, but aside from the absence of 
almost all Ms. authority, the sentiment in its connection is jejune. Others 
render eoi/ce, decet, convenit, but this meaning, although found in 
Homer, does not seem to belong to Attic writers except when followed 
by an Inf. as in Plat. Legg. IX. 16, p. 879. C. Besides, the idea which we 
have given, aside from being the natural version of the authorized text, 
is more congruous with the words in § 19: freovs ol/iai robs vojjlovs tov- 
tovs rots av&pdoTTois Sztvaiy and in § 20 : &eou vo/jlos elvcci. The reason 
ing which follows is also appropriate : For that in the laws themselves 
the punishment of transgressors is contained, (so that it is not necessary 

to look for it from without,) seems, etc. fZsXriovos % Kar* &v- 

frpccTroi' vofio&€Tov...elvai, to belong to legislation superior to that 
of man. fy Kara frequently follow a comparative when a relation or 
proportion is to be indicated. See B. 149. m. 7 ; cf. note, I. 7. 4. The 
same idiom is found in Latin. Cf. Livy, XXI. 29. 2 : atrocius proelium 
quam pro numero pugnantium editur ; Cic. de Fin. V. 16.44: quod 
praeceptum majus erat quam ut ab homine videretur. 

25. — "AAA a ruv diKalwi/. y AAAa, other than, different from. 

For the construction here, see Kuhn. L. Gr. II. §512. 4. &€o?s 

apa...rb avrb 8iicai6v tc Kal vo/jli/jlov. The reasoning of So- 
crates is: That which pertains to the laws of God, which are right, 
is lawful (vSfiifiov) and just (Sixaiov) ; in divine and human laws the 
same thing is true, (for Socrates had maintained, § 12 et al., that in 
human laws vS/jli/jlov hiKaiov elvai,) that the vS/uli/ulov is ZiKaiov. Socrates 
accordingly demanded implicit obedience to the laws of the State, 
not considering here that the human law might conflict with the 
divine. In Plato's Crito he is made to go even further and argue 
that the human law must not be violated even when it comes inte 



BOOK IV. CHAP. V. 881 

conflict with the law of right. Cf. that dialogue and Stallb. Pro 
legomena. 



CHAPTER Y. 

It — npaKTiKcarepovs, ad agendum idoneum; cf. note, IY. 

8, 1. virdpKeiv, is rejected by some few Mss. and Stephanus ; but 

there does not seem to be sufficient reason for its omission. There are 
several instances of the use of this verb with thai joined with an adjec- 
tive as here with aya&bv, (the construction is t/opifav aya&bv thai virdp 
%eiv iyKpdreiaVj) having the meaning : ad esse, suppetere ; c£ 
Schneid. de Yenat. XIII. 17 ; Oecon. XXI. 11, and Bornem. Cyrop. 
YHI. 8. 20. Entirely different from this are the passages where thai 
depends upon virdpxw, which then has the signification of lice re ; as 
in Yenat. XIII. 17 : &sre vndpx^i^ > • • &tocpiAt7s t* thai teal tvo~tf3*7s \ 

de Rep. Ath. III. 9 : &srt fxivroi inrapx^iv drj/xoKpariay fxtu thai. 

irdvTcov ixd\i<rra. . . irpbs tyKpdrtiav, most of all things to tem- 
perance. Tidvroiv is neuter and has regard not to the subject but to the 
object tyupdrtiav. 

2# — Tlepl T&v. . . xpyvipw ' "• • fie/j.vr}fjL€pos» The preposition 
irtpi instead of the simple genitive is employed after fiefivrjfievos for the 
sake of distinctness ; it is especially so used when the verb signifies : to 
make mention of. See Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 529. Anm. 1, and cf. Hellen. 

IY. 5. 9 : irepl fitu tt}? tlp7]ur}s ovKtri i/ut/JiuTjuro. apa; cf. II. 6. 1. 

cos olov rt 76 juaAicrra; see IY. 2. 11. 

3. — Ta>i> Zia rod crdfiaros rjdovcou. Aia rov crdo/jiaros has the 
force of an adjective, as is indicated by the position between the Art. 
and noun : physical, or a noun in the genitive of the body. So we find 
the simple -genitive in Hellen. IY. 8. 22 : at rod crdofiaros rjdovai ; Apolog. 
16 : rats rod acbfjiaros iiribv/xlais. But such constructions as the present 
with a preposition are also not unfrequent ; cf. I. 4. 5 : ra 8ia aro^xaros 

7}5ea; I. 5. 6; II. 6. 5; IY. 5. 11. "Icra>9 yap, perhaps then. Tap 

is conclusive; cf. note, I. 3. 10. tKtv^tpov voimifais. 'EAeu&epov 

here = iKsv&tpios, suitable, fitting for a free man, 1 i b e r a 1 e ; different 
from the meaning in the preceding sentence, and antithetical to the 
following avt\tv^tpou. illiberale, which in turn differs from the 

same word in the next section. robs KwAvaovras ; cf. note, 

III. 4. 4. 



382 NOTES. 

4. — Tavra aj/ay/ca £e<rfrat 3} e/ce?*/a KcoXvec^ai, sc. iroiut> 
or irpa.TT€Lv ; so in § 5 : robs ra fihu apiara KccXvovras, ra. 8e KaKiara 
avayKa^ovras. The Latin employs a preposition after such verbs: ad 
haec compelli...ab illis retardari. 

5. — Uoiovs Se tip as; what sort of? Uo7os and tis conjoined 

give an air of indefiniteness to the question. Seo-irdras . . . 5ou~ 

Ksiav . . . 5oi>Aeuot/(r**/ ; cf. note, I. 5. 5. 

6. — *H ou So/ceT crot; sc. $) ov 5o/ce7 trot (^ aKpaaia) KtoXveiv irpos- 

£xsw> k.t.\. £KTr\7}£u<ra. The verb eKirX-hrreiv, originally and 

lit, to strike out of, then, to drive out one's senses by a sudden shock, is 
often used in reference to the effect of any overpowering as well as sudden 
passion upon the mind. Cf. the signif. of i^io-rdvai in I. 3. 13. — 
7roi€?v depends upon So/ce?. 

T. — 2 u><ppoa{>v7]s ... rivi . . . irposr}K€ii/, to whom can we say that 
temperance less belongs . . . than to the aKpare? ? For the construction 
and signif. of irposriKeiv with the Gen. and Dat. see Kiihn. Gr. § 273. 3. 

(b) ; L. Gr. II. § 521. ana ra ivavria...epya eo~riv. The 

construction is : acacppoo-vwns koX aKpacrias epya (subject) iarlv avra ra 
havria (predicate). For the use and omission of the article see note, 

TIL 10. 1. rov . . .ttoiovvt os . . . oie i ri av&p&ircp kolklov e7- 

vai, do you suppose that anything is worse for a man than that., 
which makes him do the very contrary to those who are under self- 
control. A v t a . . . ra ivavria, directly the opposite. 

8. — T^z/ ijKpdreiav rcov qvolvt'kcv fy, /c.t.A., is it not reasonable 
that temperance is the cause of directly the opposite things to men, of 
intemperance. For the constr. see note, III. 12. 4. "Weiske : Non igitur 
consentaneum est, continentiam efficere contraria iis, quae incontinentia 
effecit ? 

9. — 'E^' airep \x.6va, to which alone, i. e., to nothing else except. 
"ricrirep answers to ircos>: how so, quid ita ? inasmuch as, or, because, 

etc. 7rcpi^eivavTas } /c.t.A. Cf. this with the sentiment expressed 

by Arete in II. 1. 30, 33. avayifaiordTois ...(ruvexeCTdrois, 

those pleasures most necessary (i. e., natural) . . . continuous (i. e., con- 
stantly recurring), such as eating, drinking, sleeping, etc. a£io* 

\6yws, recte, or, honeste = a|uys /jLyrjfjLTjs, just below. So in I. 5. 5^ 
where it is antithetical to alcrxpus. Cf. also II. 1. 20 and III. 1. 1 . 
a.l;i6\oyov<. 

10. — Tov palely ...rod iir i /a eXfi&rjv a i. These genitives de- 
pend upon awoXaiovcrt. The phrase might be arranged thus : ot iyKpareh 



book iv. chap. vi. 383 

rod /u.u&€7v . . . Kctl rod iiri^XTj^ripaL . . . awoXavovffi. a<£' wv, DC. airb 

rov KaXcos SioiKricrai to kavrov cw/jlo,, k.t.X. irpdrrovTss aura, 

in tie exercise of these things, sc. to nabeiv ri KaXbv, k.t.X. irpos- 

7]K€iu; see note, IV. 5. 7. Karexo/neva) iirl rep cnrovBd^e iv. 

Sauppius says, the proposition here seems to denote the place about which 
(locus, circa quem, etc.) the desire is^ exercised and at the same time the 

end or design. Cf. Kuhn L. Gr. II. § 612 ; Gr. § 296. II. ras iy 

yvrdrca rjBopds, pleasures that are at hand, come within one's way, 
in pro nip tu positas, cf. note, II. 1. 20. The Adv. here with the 
Art. is used as an adjective, as elsewhere. Cf. Socrates' reasoning here 
with that in I. 5, and II. 1. 

11. — *Httoj>4 . . . i}BovS>v ; see note, 1.5.1. Ti yap Biacpe" 

o€l. Some Mss. read rivi for ri ; either is good Greek, and both are 
employed by our author, as well as other Attic writers. Cf. for the Ace. 
I. 2. 50 : icrKOTrsi, ri Sia<pepei /j.avius a/iaSia ; II. 1. 17 ; III. 7. 7 ; dative, 

III. 3. 14: ttoXv av kcu tovtci) BieveyKOiev Toiv &XXccv. 5 laXiy ov- 

raj Kara, yevT}, discriminating according to their kinds; cf. § 12, and 
Chap. VI. ad init. For the use of the Ace, see note, I. 1. 9 : a e^anv 
apib}XT](TCLVTas . . . elBeuau 

12. — Kal ovro)5...^vyarcardrovs. This clause is supposed by 
many to have crept into the text from the margin ; see Hiihn. in h. 1. 

rb diaXeyeo-Sai. The distinction in meaning between BiaXe- 

yeiu and StaAeyeo-d-cu is strongly marked in this and the preceding sec- 
tion. Cf. note, I. 7. 5. e k rod avviovras fiovXeveo-frat 5 1 a - 

\4yovras, from the circumstance that those who come together for 
consultation, discourse, etc. ■ BiaX€KTLKa>rdrovs, especially quali- 
fied to speak, is derived from the verb StaAeyecrSaz, by which and 
BiaXiyeiv, the way is prepared for its use here. By speaking is here 
meant the ability to arrive at the truth of things by discussion, which 
according to Socrates only the ey/cpareis could do. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1. — AiaXeKT tKwrepovs ; see note at the end of the preceding 

section. f„ as. /cal rbv Tpbtrov, also the manner, i. e., ov 

m.ovqv avT^jv t)]v eiciaKetyw. a.XXh Kai tov Tp6irov avrrjs. Cf. note, L 
i 8. 1. 



384 NOTES. 

2. — T D.d4 7rwy, somewhat thus, lidos is here used much as the pro- 
noun rls frequently is = Latin fere. So just below and in IY. 5. 5 
irolov t l . . . oirolos Tt ; see note, I. 1. 1, and IY. 5. 5. 

3* — EiSws etdelri; see note, I Y. 2. 21. ov yap ovv; see note, 

IY. 4. 23. 

4. — No/x^a, established by law. v^^i in our judgment; for 

this meaning of the Dat., see note, IY. 2. 14. 

5. — 'Aj/Srpctiirois . .. apa. For the position of the noun before the 
interrogative particle, see note, II. 7. 8. Men here are contrasted with 

gods. Ka&* a 5el ttcos aWrjAois xpvo'^ai, in accordance 

with which it is in some manner (ttws) necessary for men to have inter- 
course with one another. ovtol ; for the pleonastic use of the pro- 
noun here, see note, II. 1. 19. 

6. — 0?€(r&at Set;/ iul^j ttolcIv ; see a similar accumulation of infi- 
nitives in III. 6. 15, and cf. note. ol5as ; an Ionic form for olaba. 

Xenophon perhaps uses two other Ionic forms of this same verb: o?8a- 
or iv, Oecon. XX. 14, and o^Bafiev (al. fcr/iez/), Anab. II. 4. 6. The wri- 
ters of the age of Xenophon, and especially Xenophon himself, did not 
rigidly discard every Ionic form. Some of the Lexicons erroneously say 
that this form is " never used in the classic prose writers." See Yeitch's 

Irreg. Gr. Yerbs, eldeoo. 6p&a>s &v irore. Tlore is not here a 

simple particle of emphasis as often with the interrogative pronouns, 
but = the Latin aliquando, at length; i.e., after so many turnings, 

do we come to this definition ? dpi^oifMc^a 6pL(6/j.evoi ; cf. note, 

IY. 2. 21. The similarity of this idiom, which has been several times 
noticed, to a very common construction in Hebrew, cannot fail to occur 
to any one at all familiar with that language. 

7. — "A\Ao...^ y &o(f>oi el crip; do you suppose that wisdom is 
any thing else but that by which men are wise ? For the change from 
the singular rls in the preceding clause to the plural, see note, I. 2. 62. 

*E ir t & t r) fir} apa (to <j>i a icriv; Socrates reasons in a similar 

manner in Plat. Theaet. p. 141. D. The article is omitted with the sub- 
ject; cf. note, I. 2. 23. Ovdh fia. AC . . .ttoWocttov. OvBh be- 
longs with iro\\o(TTov y and the logical order of the words would be : 
Ma Ai", tixoiys ovdh ttoWoo-tov fxepos avreov. For the meaning of the 
word vroA \qo~t6v, see note, III. 1. 6, and for the idea. III. 8. 2-8. 

8. — T6 apa ojcpeAi/jLoi/y k.t.X. It should be distinctly borne in 
mind, that Socrates in all his arguments for the profitable, does not treat 
it as the motive or end of action, but the rule. True happiness, he con- 



book iy. chap. vi. 385 

tends, is the measure of the good will of the gods to men, the interpreter 
of their designs ; but it is not merel y our interest, but our duty, to com- 
ply with the rule of action thus discovered. " In a word," it has been 
well said, " the great principles of conduct as set forth by his [Socrates*] 
philosophy, are : piety as the motive, usefulness as the measure, and self- 
command [iyKpaTeia] as the means." The Greek Philosophers, Socrates 
and Plato, by Potter, p. 53. 

9. — To 5e tcaXbv ...irdpra KaXbu ov. The difficulty of this pas- 
sage has given occasion to various changes of the text by different edi- 
tors ; but as almost all the Ms. authority is in favor of the reading which 
i3 here given, it is perhaps better to attempt an interpretation, even if it 
shall be only a probable one, than to take time in making a new text. 
The most natural explanation seems to be: can we otherwise (iras &A- 
\ccs\ sc. ¥i to aya&6i/, § 8, (cf. III. 8, where it is demonstrated that Ka\6v, 
aya&ov, and x?'h (Tl l JL0V are the same), define the beautiful, or do you name 
that beautiful, if there be any thing beautiful (ei iariv), whether body 
or vessel, or any thing else, which you know to be in every respect {irpbs 
irdvra) beautiful ? < The explanation of Seiffert accords substantially with 
this: jam vero pulchrum num aliter definire possumus (sc. % rb aya&oV)? 
an si quid est, quod scias ad omnia pulchrum esse vel corpus . . .hoc pul- 
chrum appellas ? Another interpretation is however possible, i. e., How 
else can we define the beautiful than, if it is admissible (ei ee-Tiv), or 
(according to others) exempli causa, you call that beautiful, whe- 
ther, etc. This is rather favored by a marginal reading in Stephanus, 
fj evea-riu oi/ojmd^eiu, but on the whole, seems to do greater violence to 
the Greek, than the former explanation. 

1 0. — 'A vdpiav. This virtue is more fully discussed in Plato's Laches 
where we find that Socrates* idea, with which what follows here sub- 
stantially accords, is : that valor comprises two principal ideas, know- 
ledge and a conscientious regard to what is right and good, which 
enables one to conduct himself properly, especially in all dangerous 
emergencies, avoiding the evil and pursuing the good. Thus when 
,Kicias, p. 195. A, defines avdpla to be tV toV Seiv&v nal frappaXioov iiri- 
<rri)iiriv koX iu iroXefica kcu iu ro7s clWols airacnv, Socrates is not satisfied, 
but contends that the valiant are only those, ol eirKTrdixevoi ro7s deivoTs 
T€ kcl\ iiTLKiudvuoLs kclXws xp^ a ^ al ' Cf. Stallbaum's Prolegomena ad 

Lachetera. rtav kclX&v . . . elvai ; partitive Gen., see Kuhn. Gr. 

§273. 3. (a). KdWunov fx\v ovv> and just after: /xeyKxra fjt.su 

iovv- f see note, II. 7. 5. Ma AC e<J>7/ ; cf. note, 1.4.9. -N^ 

.AT %<p-r\ ; sc. ovk avdp€7o( eiari, to be supplied from the preceding inter- 
rogation ; cf. note, II. 7. 4. T i 5 e o I . . . d e 5 o i ic 6 t e s ; sc. 8okov<tI 

17 



386 NOTES. 

cot. Ellipses of this kind, which may be easily comprehended without 
being expressed, are common in interrogations in Greek as well as other 
languages. 

11. — Ovk aXXa ; cf. note, II. 6. 11. robs o'iovs . . . xp^^cu, 

who are such as to, etc. The construction of the infinitive as in I. 4. 6. 
The article is not unfrequently used with ohs, see Kiihn. Gr. § 332. R. 9 ; 
L. Gr. II. § 188. Anm. 4. 

12. — Kara vSpovs rwv TroAewj/, K.r.X. According to Socrates' 
idea, the government of Athens in the time of Aristides and Tnemisto- 
cles was a fiaariXcia, a monarchy, because these men possessed supreme 
authority, but governed willing subjects according to the laws ; on the 
other hand, the government in the time of Pericles and Alcibiades, was 
a rvpavvts, a tyranny, because they governed unwilling subjects accord- 
ing to their own will. e/c r&v ra v 6 jxifxa iirtr e> ovvrwv, 

from those who are obedient to the laws. Socrates' preference for an 
aristocratical form of government here appears: cf. Plat. Menex. p. 238. 
C, and Wiggers' Life, chap. VII. 4. 4 k r i/jLrjfjLdrtov, ch^oen ac- 
cording to their property. 

13. — Et. . . avn X iyoi ; see note, I. 3. 4. irepi rov; the prc- 

noun is masculine, as appears from what follows. tfroi...*i; by 

the addition of roi to the first ff, the disjunctive relation is more marked ; 

see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 745. 4, and cf. III. 12. 2; Cyrop. IV. 5. 2? 

o~o<p(arzpov...ov avrbs Xeyoi ; i. e., codxcrepSv riva elj/ai, %v avrbs 
Xeyoi, 3} ov 6 ZZooKpdrrjs X^yoi. iirl ttjv vtt 6&tff iv t to the sub- 
ject matter of the discussion. 

14. — Tt ovv ov/c...e7r^o'/ce\//a^6^a; cf. note, III. 1. 10. 

Ka&vrrepr epav rtcv a vr nrd X o* v ; compendious comparison for rr\s 

TOiv avrnraXcov ; see note, III. 5.4: wpbs robs 'A&Tjvaiovs. iwapu- 

yofievcov; sc. iirl r\\v vtt6&zo~iv. 

15. — 'O tt6t€ . . . 8i€J;Loi. The Opt. denoting repeated or customary 

action; see note, I. 2. 57. dtk rwv /j.dXio'ra 6fjLoXoyovfj.4uQ>p 

iiropciero, he carried on his argument by means of the most evident 
propositions. So at the end of the section : Bia r€>i/ tioKovvrcau to?: av 
frocbirois &yeiv robs x6yovs, and in Oecon. XIX. 15 : &ycov yap /x€ Si up 
iycb iiriffrcLficu. For the use of 8ia here, see Kiihn. L. Gr. II. § 605. 
p. 281 ; Gr. § 291. 1. (b). Socrates' habit of beginning and carrying on 
an argumentation by successive propositions most generally received as 

true, is well known; cf. Hitter, II. p. 52. ravrrjv r\\v acQa- 

Tk.n a v ttvai x6yov. Tavrijv is predicate, and hence the article with 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 387 

&<r(f)d\eiai The phrase tV ao-(pd\€iap Xoyov, is equivalent to : an argu- 
ment that produces conviction. "Ofi-ripov.. . avaSelvai, k.t.\. The 

reference here is to Odvss. VIII. Ill : 6 5e atxpaXeccs ayoptvei. rb 

ao-(pa\T} pTjropa eTvai, that he should be a persuasive orator. *- 

tiia rccv doKovvTcop to?j oLi/frpooTTois, through those things that 
are readily acknowledged by men. See above : dta t&v oixoXoyovjxivwv 



CHAPTER VII. 

1. — T^v eavrov yj/cafirju aTrecpaiyero. For the reflexive pro- 
noun with the verbs in the middle voice, see note, I. 6. 13. avrdp- 

kcls iv to.?? TrposyKoixrais irpd^€(riUy K.T.X., competent of them- 
selves (without foreign aid), in whatever labors devolve upon them ; i. e., 
according to the promise made in IV. 3. 1, fiTixavucofo. 'E7r i/j.e\e?(rScu 
is very seldom followed by an infinitive either with or without an accu- 
sative, unless the inf. be accompanied by the article in the Gen., or Ace. 
(rare), as in passages like I. 2. 55 ; III. 3. 11 ; IV. 8. 6, et al. It how- 
ever frequently happens that with verbs, which take noun in the Gen. 
or Dat. after them when by themselves, if an Inf. is added, this noun in 
the Gen. or Dat. is changed to the Ace. so as to avoid the repetition of 
the object of the verb ; cf. Kuhn. L. Gr. II. § 647. Seilfert compares the 
construction here with the Lat. non dubito fore plerosque, and 
similar phrases. elSe'iy ; Opt. because indicating indefinite fre- 
quency, and preceded in construction by a verb in a past tense. 

2. — Me'xp* ftrov, how far, quatenus. irpdyfiaros, negotii 

ex doctrina et scientia pendentis ; Schneid. avr'iKa, for example, 

a meaning confined to Attic Greek. It seems to be an elliptical form ol 
expression, signifying strictly : I forthwith (without delaying to select), 

take as an example, etc. %pyov air o5e ii-ao-frai, to designate, 

* lay out work, i. e., building spots, or any thing where geometrical figures 
are employed. This seems to be much the most facile and natural inter- 
Jpretation of this phrase, although various others have been given. 
Kuhner, following the interpretation of Coray, makes the words equiva- 
! lent to yrjv ipyov a7ro5ei£a<rfrou aypbv eavru) iroirjarai o-rreipavTa, 
'or more briefly : yrju aypbv eavTtp ipydaaa&ai, but it is difficult to see 
what the process here indicated, has to do directly with yeuij-erpia. He 
jndced says that it denotes that which follows the acceptance, trans- 
mission, or division of land, according to correct measurement, and in 



388 NOTES. 

explanation of ipySu adduces from Coray : ipyov yap Kar* e£o%V A£ye» 
rai 7] yecopyia Kul avr}) -irposeri 7] yeyewpyrjiuei'ri yrj ; cf. II. £, 751. 7*. 283. 
But it does not seem to us probable, that such an idea should be intro- 
duced here. rr)v...yr]y; the use and omission of the article here 

with yf)u and the obvious reason for it cannot escape notice. k a I 

ujs fierpeiiai iir larafxevo v am ev at, and go away knowing (i. e., 
would retain in memory), etc. 'A^eW has here very much the signifi- 
cation of the verb in such Latin phrases as : victorem discedere. 

3* — O vk frireipos ...r)i>. It is evident from such passages as this 
that Socrates was not unskilled in science, and that the instructions of 
his master in geometry, Theodorus, were not lost upon him. The same 
thing is evident from the ridicule of Aristophanes, some of the most 
pointed and amusing passages of which (as in the Clouds, 182 sq.) have 
reference to the geometrical and astronomical pursuits of Socrates and 
his pupils. It is also plain, that Socrates' dissuasions from scientific 
pursuits, only (or at least mainly) had regard to those speculations in 
science, which had no practical utility, and only took the attention and 
time from more important objects. It cannot be doubted that Xeno- 
phon had in mind in writing this chapter, not only the actual confusion 
of many of the scientific investigations of his day, and their exaltation 
of irrational above rational nature ; but also the fact that the engaging 
in such speculations had been brought into the accusation of his master. 
It is not strange, that in these circumstances, the devoted disciple and 
friend should withhold and conceal the acquisitions of Socrates, that in 
a later age would have been considered rather an ornament to than a 
blemish upon his character. Cf. note, I. 1. 11 ; IV. 2. 10; Plat. Meno. 
p. 82 sq. ; Brandis' Hist. Philos. II. S. 10 ; and see Introd. 

4.— 'Ao-rpoXoyias; cf. note, IY. 2. 10. &puv; cf. note, IY. 3.4. 

5t — Tb . . . [jLav&dveij/ . . . Iffxvp&s air er peire v> as it respects 

learning ... he urgently dissuaded, etc. Cf. note, I. 3. *!.-. H-expi 

rovrov, is preparatory to /ie'xpt rod. Cf. Plat. Legg. p. 670. D: fxtxpi 
y€ Toffovrov TTCiraidevor&aL ax^ ov avayKalov^ (j.ixP L T °v fivvarbv ef- 
vai ; de Rep. I. p. 341. D : £-k\ rovrcp TrecpvKev, M r§ rb £vfJL(p€poi' eKao-rta 
Cvre7y; Lach. p. 183. C ; 191. B; Protag. p. 356. D, et al. See Kiihn. 
L. Gr. II. § 631. 2. ra jat) iv ry avry irepicpop^, opt a. Ed- 
wards, as quoted by Kiihner, in accordance with Diog. Laert. VII. 144 : 
r&v Se aarpcov ra f±\v dirXavrj (rv}nrepi(p€p€G&ai t<£ oXca ovpavtp, ra 5e 7rAa- 
v&lj.€va Kar ISias kivuo&cu Kivrjcrcis, explains these words: quae non 
eommuni eodemque coeli motu circumacta proprio sibi motu feruntur. 
ao-ra&fjL-fiTovs a<rr4pas, lit, unsteady, unstable stars, i. e., 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VII. 889 

comets. ras irep i68ovs, the time of their return to the same 

point. ras air i as avrwv ; these words probably have reference 

to irepiodovs and not to acrrab. acrrepas. Still some, as Weiske and 
Bornemann, refer them, with some plausibility, to the latter words, and 

in illustration quote Seneca, Quaest. INat.VII.ll. ovde rovrcov 

ye av-fjKoos, skilled in these things. He is said to have been instructed 
in astronomy by Archaelaus, a disciple of Anaxagoras ; see Cic. Tusc. 
Disp. V. 4. 10. 

6* — Toov ovpavtcov, K.r.K. ; cf. in respect to the idea here, Cic. 

Acad. I. 4. 15, and note, I. 1. 11. (ppovrio'rTjs, a thinker, Kar 

i^o)K7]v ; applied in derision to Socrates by Aristoph. Clouds, 267, and 

hence its introduction here to wipe off this reproach. KivSvvev- 

<rat 5* av etyrj kol\ irapa<ppov7) (Tat, K.r. \. } he said that there would 
be danger that one anxiously inquiring into these^ things would even 

become insane. In reference to ravra fiepi/nvccvra, see note, I. 1 14. 

'Aval-ay opas, a native of Clazomenae in Lydia. He flourished in the 
age of Pericles, and was banished, on the decline of the power of the 
latter at Athens, to Lampsacus, where he died. See Hitter's Hist. Philos. 
II. Chap. VIII. ; Lewes' Biog. Hist. Philos. I. p. 114 sq., and cf. Diog. 
Laert. II. 6 sq. ; Cic. Tusc. Quaest. V. 4. 10. 

7. — Tb avrb elvai irvp re Ka\ %\iov, K.r.X. ; for the specula- 
tions of Anaxagoras here referred to, see references in the preceding 

section. ra xP^para fieXavrepa eKovaiv', cf. note, I. 4. 13: 

r\v tyvxh v xpariarriv. 

8. — A oyicr/xovs. Ernesti and Weiske consider this word as equiva- 
lent to tV apL^ix7jriK7}v, the theory of numbers, but those rather seem to 
be in the right who make it = rrjv Xoyia-riK-fju, practical arithmetic, as 
opposed to theoretical, i. e., keeping and computing of accounts, etc. 
Plat. Gorg. p. 451. C. explains the difference between XoyiariK-f] and 
, api&fjL-nriKT}. Cf. Woolsey's note in h. 1. 

9. — Tlpoerpeire ; cf. note, I. 2. 64. evhexoiro ; cf. note, I. 2. 

23. 7ro/xa, for the usual ir&fxa. rod yap ovrta irposex ov 

ros eavrw, K.r.\. We should naturally expect an Ace. here, instead 
of the Gen., but that reading is found in only one Ms. (Voss. I), and that, 
of little value. We must therefore take the text substantially as we find 
it. It is not improbable, however, that eavrov at the end of the sentence 
is for avrou, found in the marg. Villois ; as eavrov is easily changed to 
avrov, and that into avrov. Then the words, rod . . . irposexovros eavrcS, 
in which the principal idea of the sentence is contained, may be sup- 
posed to be placed absolutely at the beginning of the clause for the sake 



390 NOTES. 

of emphasis , and the idea is this : if any one thus gave heed to himself 
he said, It would be difficult (epyov . . . ehai) for him to find a physician, 
who -could designate things that would be more conducive to health ; 
i. e., than himself doing what was before enumerated. AvrSs is fre- 
quently used for the sake of perspicuity or emphasis to recall to mind 
a preceding word ; see note and references, I. 4. 18. Schneider refers 
to similar sentiments in Tacit. Annal. VI. 46, and Plutarch de tuenda 
Sanit. p. 407, ed. Hutter ; Kiihner also adds Cic. de Offic. II. 24. 86. 

10. — MaWov $) Kara r^v av&pwirlvrji' o~o<piav w(p€\ei- 
a&ai, greater than that which is the result of human wisdom. For the 

construction, see note, I. 7. 4. fiavriKris. . . <rviAfiov\rjs &€qoj/; 

cf. I. 1. 9. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

1. — "On <pd(T kovt os a.vTov...&avaTos i because, whilst he 

said, etc., the sentence of death was, etc. i\€yx^o-^ai...\f/€vB6' 

fjLtvov, convicted of falsehood, i. e., inasmuch as his dai/j.6uiov had not 

made known what he should do to escape death. 7r6ppv, later 

Attic = ir p 6 o" oo , so far on in life; according to Diog. Laert.IL 44; 

Max. Tyr. Dissert. IX. 8, he was seventy years of age. ovk qualifies 

the sense of iroWop varepov y and not of the whole clause. clra ; cf. 

note, I. 2. 1. &7reAei7re*> ; Imperf. tense, left, i. e., when he died. 

T7} v. . . diKTjy . . . €t7rci>j/, having pleaded his cause, etc. 

2. — A-f]\ia. In regard to thi! festival of Apollo and the reasons 
for the delay of the execution until after its celebration, see note and 
references, III. 3. 12 ; and also Plat. Phaed. p. 58, and Wiggers' Life 

of Socrates, Ch. VIII. p. 112. rbv 5e vo^jlov^ sc. hia to\ 5lc\ re 

t& rbu vS/jlov iav. 

3. — Some editors, in consequence of obscurities and difficulties in this 
chapter, especially from this section to § 11, reject it; or at least, sup- 
pose that it is corrupt, or the work of some other author than Xenophon. 
See Bornemann, Schneider, and others in h. 1. For its appositeness here 
as a conclusion of the whole work, cf. the Argument at the beginning 
of the chapter. The prominent object of the first three sections, which 
Dmdorf rejects, is to show that Socrates' condemnation and death was 
do argument for the falseness of his claims in respect to the guidance of 
his monitor. And § 3 in connection with what goes before, constitutes a 



BOOK IV. CHAP. VIII. 391 

cumulative argument : By such a death as Socrates died, he not only 
escaped evils, but was a participant of the greatest good, and hence the 
regard and truthfulness of his guiding spirit in not warning him to avoid 

it. 3} oi/Twj airo^dvoi ; i.e., as just said: irpaorara Kal avtipeede* 

arara. 

i* — 'Ep/jLoyej/Tis, was the son of a rich man, Hipponicus ; but as 
his brother Callias inherited his father's wealth, he was himself poor, 

but a fond and faithful friend of Socrates; cf. II. 10. 3. tfnovo-a. 

Xenophon was himself absent on a military expedition with Cyrus at 
the time of Socrates' death. The same account substantially, though 
much more full, is found in Apolog. 2 sq. ; which the student will do 

well to compare, throughout in reading this chapter. MeA^rou; 

cf. note, I. 1. 1. ysypa\i.\xivov avrbv T7jj/ ypacprjv; the verb 

and noun are blended together and take a personal object, aMv ; see 
Kiihn. £r. § 280. 1 ; L. Gr. II. § 558, and cf. Demosth. de Coron. p. 311. 

251: ovde/jiiav yap TrdoiroT* iypd\paro fM€ oi>5* e5/co|e ypacpyv. 

tovto pL€\7)Ta>v ; sc. rep aTroXoyzioSai, my defence. 

5* — Avrbs (Hermogenes), sc. €(p7]. ^5 17 fiou iir ix^ipovvros 

. . 7ivavTia>&7i. The opposition of his guiding deity is more particu- 
larly stated in Apol. § 4 : Kal BU $$7] iirixtipyo-avTos fiov ckott€?!/ irepl 
T7)s airoXoyias, ivavriovrai /j.oi rb BaifAoviov. 

6* — Ov$ei>l . . . vcpei/iiTjv av . . . fSefiicaKei/ai, I would not con- 
cede to any man, that he has lived either better or more pleasantly than 
I, up to the present time. 

7. — *A eycb. A A refers to what immediately precedes. For the 

omission of the connective particle here, see III. 4. 12. ?jcr&av6- 

p-qv, Imperf. sentiebam (sc. dum vivebam). The experience of his 
whole past life, continued until that time, as opposed to the impending 
events of the nearest future, is designated by this verb ; whilst the per- 
fect SiaTeTeAe/ca only affirms without regard to this contrast. ovtu 

diar er eAe/ea irspl ejuai/Toi), yiyvaxTKiav, I have so concluded con- 
cerning myself; (i. e., that I live better and more pleasantly than other 

men). ovrus ^x oj/res nspl ifiov, thinking thus of me. 

Kal yap ol...<pi\ovvTes...<pi\ovs. This whole clause is parenthe- 
tical, and the idea of the passage seems to be : not on account of their love 
to me, (for even those who love others are thus disposed toward their 
friends,) but because they suppose that, if they associate with me they 
shall become very good. The last clause has been so paraphrased as tc 
show plainly the force of the words: Siorrep oiovrai, on, ri 4}jlo\ o-vv*Uv % 
1 Mai aural av P4\tio~toi ylyvoivro, &STtep iyu> el^u 



392 NOTES. 

8. — Ta rod y 7} pus €irir€\€7(r^ai ) to pny a tribute to, be subject 

to the burdens of old age. afiia>Tos...fiios, a life not to be lived, 

i. e., not worthy the name of life, or it mr.y be rendered insupportable. 
The Latins say: vita vi talis (cf. Cic. de Amicit. VI. 22), and similar 
phrases are common in Greek, as far)? afiios, Sdvaros aSdvarus, yd/nos 

ayafios, yevos ayovov, crocpta &(TO(pos. 'x.s'ipov re Ka\ a 77 8 ear e- 

pov; i. e., worse, etc., than other men; antithetical to fitXriov . . .t)§lov 
in § 6. 

9. — E I yap...Troi€7v, k.t.A., for if it is base to do injustice, why is 
it not base to do any tiling whatever unjustly ; but what fault of mine is 
it, that others are not able to know or do that which is just in respect 
to me? 

10. — T&v re adLK7}(rdvTcav.,.aZiK7}&ei'TGoi/ f of those who have 

done and those who have suffered inj ustice. e y k ciri/xeAeias 

T€u|oftai, I shall be cared for, had in reverence ; passive in sense, and 

hence followed by vw6, cf. note, III. 4. 1. /j.aprvp'ho'eo'&ai /uloi ; 

the Fut. Mid. for the Pass. ; cf. note, I. 1. 8, and Apol. § 26 : i/nol pap- 
Tvp7)(TeTai vtto re rod im6i/To? kolI i/Trb rod 7rap€\r)\v^6ros XP 0>VOV > ° Tl 
r)diicri<ra fxkv ovdeva, k.t.A. 

11. — ^coKpdrrjp, k.t.A. ; by attraction for yr/v., oTos l\v ^ZooKpdr-qs ; 

b^e note, I. 2. 13. oxpeKifxwTaTov; thus paraphrased in Apolog. : 

€i 5e tis 7&v ap€T7Js icpiefiej/cap wcp^Xijioorepw tiv\ 2w/cparous avj/eyeuero, 

tKeivop iy(a tov ai/dpa a^LOfiaKapKrrorarov vo/jli£oo. eiKrejSy/s fxkv 

ovrcosy k.t.A., these words down to KaAo/raya£h'az> are thrown in paren- 
thetically, as a sort of summary of the points of Socrates' character that 

had been brought to view in the preceding work. t5 rjdiov av- 

t! tov $e\riovos ', see note, IV. 5. 6: rb x^P 0V bvtI r °v fieXriovos. 

irpor pity a<T&ai ; cf. note, I. 2. 64. el Se rep fji^j dpecr/cet, 

k.t.A., if these things (i. e., the summary and conclusions which precede) 
do not meet the approbation of any one, let him, comparing the charac- 
ter of others with these things, thus judge. This simple declaration of 
the confidence of Xenophon, is a genuine and truthful expression of his 
deep reverence for one of the most illustrious heathen philosophers, and 
is a fitting close, as it is a just exhibition of the confident and trustful 
spirit, of his whole defence of his master and friend. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



A. 
Abstract plural of nouns, I. 1. 11 ; 

1. 2. 22, 23, et al. 
Accentuation of ob and ovk, II. 6. 11. 
Accusative, with Inf., I. 1. 9 ; of 

time, 1. 1. 10 ; of manner, 1. 1. 19 ; 
with (ppovrlfa, I. 1. 11 ; with irept 
s= Gen., 1. 1. 20 ; of pers. and Gen. 
of thing, I. 2. 2; with a verbal 
Adj., I. 2. 19 ; absol. with as, I. 

2. 20; two Ace., I. 2, 61; 1.7. 2; 
II. 2. 1; IY. 8. 4; after com- 
pounds with irepi, I, 2. 63 ; with 
ivriv, I. 4. 2 ; of the object aimed 
at, I. 4. 6 ; of Inf. ellipt, 1. 4. 12 ; 
form of plur. in -rj, I. 4. 13 ; Ace. 
with Trapd to denote comparison, 
I. 4. 14; two Ace. or Ace. and 
Gen., I. 5. 3 ; Ace. with pass, verb, 
I. 5. 5 ; Ace. Abs. = Gen. Abs., 
I. 6. 5 ; of neut. Part., III. 1. 2 ; 
in -a and -rj, I. 6. 13 ; Ace. with 
pass. Part., II. 1. 22 ; in -e?s, II. 
2 14; III. 7. 6; with SsTrep, II. 

3. 8 ; with irpos, II. 3. 4 ; sing. 
in -r], II. 5. 1 ; of kindred siguif. 
with the verb, II. 6. 26 ; III. 7. 
1 ; with vai and vai pa, IL 7. 14; 
Ace. with Inf. instead of Dat. or 
Gen., IV. 7. 1 ; after verbal in 
-reor, III. 11. 1; after 5e?, IV. 2. 
10 ; after Sonet /not, III. 5. 14 ; of 
limitation, I. 7. 1 et al. ; as a more 
precise explanation, III, 8. 5. 

17 



Accusers of Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

Acumenus, III. 13. 2. 

Adjective, as adverb, II. 9. 8 ; 9. 11 
in -ik6s, with Gen., III. 1. 6 ; k 
positive with wsre for compara- 
tive, III. 13. 3. 

Adverb as noun, I. 7. 2 ; II. 3. 19, 
emphatic position of, I. 2. 4. 

Affirmative answers, how made, 1. 2 
3 ; I. 3. 10 ; I. 4. 2. 

Alcibiades, I. 2. 12, 24. 

Altars, in Greece, III. 8. 10. 

Anacoluthon, II. 1. 9 ; II. 2. 5. 

Anaphora, frequent in Greek, 1. 1. 1. 

Anaxagoras, IY. 7. 6, 7. 

Antiphon, I. 6. 1 sq. 

Antisthenes, II. 5. 1 ; III. 4. 1 ; 11. 17. 

Anytus, accuser of Socrates, I. 1. 1 

Aorist, 1st, Opt., Aeolic -form and 
signif. of, II. 5 ; I. 3, 4 ; first Aor 
Subj., I. 2. 37 ; first Aor. of enro, , 
II. 2. 8 ; middle and passive, II. 
7. 12 ; Aor. and Perf., distinction 
in meaning between, III. 1. 4; 
7. 7 ; compared with pres., I. 4. 
6; III. 1. 10; 11. 10; II. 7. 7; 
with pres. Part. III. 5. 23 ; rare 
form of, IY. 2. 15 ; first for se- 
cond, I. 2. 53 ; of the verb aAAe- 
(r&ai in urgent requests, III. 11 
15. 

Apodosis, ellipsis of, III. 1. 9 ; IH 
9. 11. 

Apqllodorus, III. 11. 17. 



394 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Apposition, partitive, II. 1. 4 ; = 
our vocative, III. 14. 4 ; of a 
clause, III. 4. 12. 

Archaelaus, IY. 7. 5. 

Archedemus, II. 9. 4. 

Areopagus, III. 5. 20. 

Arginusae, islands, I. 1. 18. 

Aristides, a painter, III. 10, 3. 

Aristarchus, II. 7. 4 sq. 

Aristippus, I. 2. 60 ; II. 1. 1 ; III. 
8. 1, 2. 

Aristodemus, the Little, I. 4. 2. 

Aristophanes, opposition to and ri- 
dicule of Socrates, I. 1. 1, 11 ; I. 
2. 5 ; I. 2. 49 ; I. 6. 2 et al. 

Armor, Grecian, III. 9. 2 ; 10. 10 sq. 

Article, omission and use, I. 1. 9, 
19 ; 1. 2. 10, 23, 31, 37, 49, et saep. ; 
with force of poss. pron., I. 1. 9 ; 

II. 7. 6 ; with a clause as subject, 
I. 2. 1 ; its omission giving the 
force of a verb, I. 2. 1 ; I. 4. 5 ; 
separation from its noun, I. 2. 9 ; 
with proper names, I. 2. 30 ; ar- 
ticle with adjective, I. 2. 55 ; af- 
ter t6$€, I. 4. 6 ; like our a or 
poss. pron., I. 4. 8 ; omission with 
Attrib. Gen., I. 4. 12; with roi- 
ovrov, I. 5. 2 ; with &p'a and simi- 
lar nouns, II. 1. 22 ; irregular 
position of, II. 2. 4 ; why insert- 
ed, II. 2. 7 ; in Masc. Dual, with 
fem. noun, II. 3. 18; as demon- 
strative, IL 7. 1 ; deiKTIKWS, II. 

7. 3 ; article as rel. pron,, II. 7. 
13 ; after r\s, II. 8. 3 ; for the 
sake of emphasis, III. 6. 6 ; why- 
omitted and inserted, III. 9. 5 ; 
with predicate and not subject, 

III. 10. 1 r6 with Inf. after yiy- 
verai, III. 10. 4 ; omitted with a 
demonstr. accompanying a pro- 



per name, III. 11. 17 ; IY. 2. 3 

giving a distributive character to 
a phrase, III. 14. 6 ; with nouns 
contrasted, I. 2. 30 ; II. 1. 29 ; 
peculiar omission of, IY 1.3; 
implied contrast, II. 7. 2 ; resum- 
ing the subject after intervening 
clauses, I. 2. 24 ; IY. 2. 25 ; aocpiai 
with and without the article, IY. 
2. 33. 

Aspasia, her influence, etc., II. 6. 36. 

Astrology, IY. 2. 10 ; 7. 3 sq. 

Astronomy, IY. 2. 10 ; 7. 3 sq. 

Asyndeton, in summing up, I. 1. 9 ; 

II. 3. 19; with participles, I. 1. 
18 ; in conclusions, III. 4. 12. 

Athenians, defeat at Delium, III. 5. 
4 ; frequent allusions to, espe- 
cially in III. 5 ; their superiority, 

III. 3. 12; defeat at Lebadea, 
III. 5. 4 ; war of with Thracians, 
etc., III. 5. 10 sq. ; with the Per- 
sians, III. 5. 11. 

Athens, government of, IY. 6. 12. 

Athletae, voracity of, I. 2. 4. 

Atomic Theory, I. 1. 14. 

Attica, surrounded by mountains, 
III. 5. 25 ; its militia, III. 4. 1 ; 
tribes and subdivisions of, III. 4. 
5 ; contest for its guardianship, 
IIL 5. 10 ; youth of, III. 5. 27 ; 
provisions of, IIL 6. 13 ; popu- 
lation of, III. 6. 14. 

Attraction, of the Part., I. 1. 9 ; I. 
2. 1 ; of the adjective, I. 2. 3 ; 
IIL 3. 1 ; when neglected, L 1. 
9 ; after Qevriv, I. 2. 42 ; of a 
noun, I. 2. 13 ; of the verb, L 4. 
13 ; of the relative, IL 1. 25 ; 2. 
2 ; 4. 2 ; of the antecedent, I. 2, 
23 ; after &s with Inf., II. 5. 4 
of the article ri\v for tJ, L 3.S 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



395 



in comparisons introduced by 

S>sTT€p t I. 2. 19; in number, I. 

4. 13 ; of the relative ohs, IL 

9. 3. 

B. 
Beautiful (the), Socrates' idea of, 

III. 8. 3, 4, 5 ; IV. 6. 9. 
Bravery, valor, or manliness, aw 

dpia, -eta, Socrates' idea of, III. 

9. 1 ; IV. 6. 10. 

C. 

Callias, IV. 8. 4. 
Cecrops, ITT. 5. 10. 
Chaerecrates, II -3. 1, 14 ; I. 2. 48. 
Chaerephon, IL 3. 1 ; I. 2. 48. 
Char ides, I. 2. 31. 
Charmides, III. 7. 1 ; 6. 1. 
Choragus, duty of, III. 4. 4. 
Chorus, expense, honors of, etc., I. 

7. 2 ; III. 4. 3, 4, 5. 
CJra?, fable of, I. 3. 7. 
Comparative adjective, form of, II. 2. 

3 ; with superlative, II. 7. 10 ; 

with positive, II. 9. 4 ; with juLa\- 

Xov, pleonastic, IL 1. 2 ; III. 13. 

5; peculiar ending of, III. 13. 1. 
Comparisons, in Greek, 1. 1. 3, 6, 8 ; 

2. 19; 3. 13; 5. 6 ; III. 5. 4 ; 6. 

8 ; IV. 6. 14. 
Constructio praegnans, II. 5. 5 et al. 
Concessive member omitted, II. 1. 26. 
Correlatives, I. 3. 13. 
Critias, I. 2. 12, 24. 
Crito, I. 2. 48 ; II. 9. 1. 
Critobulus, I. 3. 8. 
Cynic school of philosophers, II. 5. 1, 3. 

D. 

Daedalus, IV. 2. 33. 
Dative case, after cbs, I. 1. 1 ; of 
means, I. 1. 7 ; with prep. €7r/, 



1. 2. 61 ; 4. 2 ; of pron., I. 2. 35 
interchanged with Gen., I. 2. 60 
of time, I. 1. 10; of the instru 
mental cause, I. 4. 4 ; governed 
by 6 avros, II. 1. 5 ; of the agent, 
II. 1. 22 ; with adjectives of ap- 
proach, II. 1. 23 ; with verbs of 
measuring, etc., II. 6. 6 ; incom- 
modi, IL 10. 1 ; as giving more 
definite explanation, III. 3. 14 ; 
of familiarity, III. 6. 2 ; of ex- 
cess, III. 3. 13 ; III. 13. 5 ; of that 
in respect to, which, etc., IV. 1. 3 ; 
signif. in the judgment of, IV. 2. 14. 

Dawes 1 Canon, I. 2. 37. 

Day, division of, I. 1. 10 ; IV. 3. 4. 

Deities, subordinate, IV. 3. 13, and 

Introd. 
Delia, a festival, LEI. 3. 12 ; IV. 8. 2. 
Delium, III. 5. 4. 
Delos, III. 3. 12. 
Delphos, Temple and oracle at, IV 

2. 24. 

Demon, dai/j.6j/iov, I. 1. 1 sq. ; IV. 3. 

13, and Introd. 
Deponents with a Mid. and Pass. 

form, I. 2. 10. 
Dionysodorus, III. 1. 1. 
Divination, among the Greeks, I. 1. 

2, 3, 9 ; IV. 3. 13 et al. 
Dog, fable of, IL 7. 13. 
Dual number, masc. Art., etc., with 

fem. noun, IL 3. 18; interchange 

between and plural, I. 2. 33. 

E. 
Ellipsis of the demonstrative, I. 2. 
6 ; of a noun, I. 2. 52; of the sub- 
ject, 1.2. 55; 3.8; of tv, I. 3. 15; 
elliptical phrase, I. 1. 18; of el- 
vai, I. 4. 6 ; of the subject of Inf., 
I. 4. 8 ; of the participle ov, I. 4. 



396 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



10; of rh, I 4. 14; the object 
of a partic. to be supplied from a 
following verb, I. 4. 17 ; of &v, I. 
5. 1 ; 7. 4 ; in the phrase cu irpdr- 
Tew, I. 6. 8 ; of efys, I. 6. 12 ; of 
efy, I. 7. 3 ; II. 1. 23 ; of a verb, 
II. 3. 17 ; in parallel members, 

II. 7. 12 ; with '6ri, III. 1. 1 ; of 
Apodosis, III. 1. 9 ; frequently 
with ydp, III. 3. 2 ; of X^ov, III. 
4. 11; in the phrase, ol irepl Ke- 
Kpoira, III. 5. 10 ; with diacpepzi, 

III. 12. 5 ; with *A<rK\wiriov, III. 
13. 3 ; with abrUa, IV. 7. 2 ; with 
t! Se, IV. 6. 10, et al. 

Emphatic position, L 2. 1, 4 ; 2. 11, 
42; 3. 5; 6. 6; of adv., II. 6.35. 
Entertainments, Grecian, III. 14. 1. 
Envy, definition of, III. 9. 8. 
Epicharmus, II. 1. 20. 
Epigenes, III. 12. 1 sq. text. 
Erasinides, I. 1. 18. 
Erectheus, III. 5. 10. 
Euthydemus, I. 2. 29 ; IV. 2. 1 sq. 

F. 

Female employments, II. 7. 5, 12. 

Feminine, substantive with masc. 
adjective, etc., II. 3. 18. 

Festivals, among the Greeks, I. 2. 61. 

Friendsl np, Socrates' idea of, I. 2. 
52 ; II. 4. 5 sq. ; II. 5. 1 sq. ; in- 
centives to, II. 6. 33. 

Future Tense, middle for passive, I. 
1. 8 ; after verba putandi, 1. 2. 10 ; 
Ind. Attic, I. 4. 14 ; denoting ne- 
cessity or destination, II. 1.1 7^ 
for present, III. 11. 16 ; implying 
hope, II. 6. 4. 

G. 
^Garments, Roman, II. 7. 5, 



Gender, peculiarities of, II. 1. 20 

3. 18; 7. 2. 
Generals, of the army in Attica, IIL 

2. 1 ; 4. 1 ; of the cavalry, pre« 

fects, IIL 3. 1, 2. 
Genitive, with verbals, I. 1. 7 ; ol 

Fart, I. 1. 11 ; changed to Ace, 

1. 1. 20 ; contr. and uncontr., I. 

2. 22; abs. with nominatives,!. 2. 
25 ; of time, I. 1. 10 ; I. 2. 35 ; 
with superlative, I. 2. 46; abs. 
denoting ground or reason, 1.2. 
39 ; causal, I. 2. 49 ; of value, IIL 7. 
6 ; without its governing noun, I. 
2. 56 ; of the author with irapd, 1. 3. 
4 ; of source with Ace. of thing en- 
joyed, I. 6. 2 ; government of, I. 6. 
5 ; III. 8. 3 ; separative Gen., I. 
7. 1 ; of space of time, II. 1. 30, 
with eVf, II. 3. 2 ; IIL 9. 3 ; of 
the Part, designating both the 
person admired and that for which 
he is admired, II. 6. 33 ; with 
verbals in -ikos, IIL 1. 6 ; with 
M t for Dat. or Aec, III. 3. 2 ; 
also for Dat, III. 8. 1 ; with irepi 
instead of alone, IV. 5. 2 ; with 
a preposition, as adjective, IV. 
5. 3. 

Geometry, IV. 7. 2, 3. 

Glauco, IIL 6. 1 ; father of Char- 

midas, III. 7. 1. 
Good (the), meaning of, III. 8. 3 sq, 

9. 14 sq. 
Government, preferred by Socrate^ 

IV. 6. 12. 
Gymnasia, I. 1. 10. 
Gymnastic exercises, III. 1 2. 1 sq. 

H. 
Heraclidae (the), III. 5. 10. 
Heracles, II. 1. 21 sq. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



397 



Hermogenes, IV. 8. 4 ; II. 10. 3. 
Hesiod, quotations from, etc., I. 2. 

56 ; 3. 3 ; II. 1. 20. 
Heterae, of Athens, III. 11. 1 sq. 
Hippias, IV. i 5. 
Homer, I. 4. 3 (text) ; quotations 

from, etc., 1. 2. 58 ; II. L 11 ; III. 

2. 2. 
House, Grecian, construction, parts 

and ornaments of, III. 8. 8, 9, 

10 ; I. 1. 2 ; of the Heterae, III. 

11.4. 
Hyperbaton, of iroXv, II. 10. 2. 
Hysteron proteron, III. 5. 10. 

I. 

Imperative, as adverb, I. 4. 7 ; xQov 
omitted^ III. 4. 11; followed by 
future indicative, III. 6. 17. 

Imperfect Tense, with tv in the sense 
of Pluperfect, 1.1. 5 ; denoting 
customary action, I. 1. 4, 6 ; with 
&v, I. 1. 4, 16 ; 2. 29 ; in connec- 
tion with Pluperfect, I. 2. 64 ; 
with pres. Part, III. 1. 4; dis- 
tinguished from Perf., etc., IY. 
8. 7. 

Indicative Mode, with el in Protasis, 
I. 2. 28 ; III. 5. 8 ; followed by 
the same with S.v in Apod., I. 1. 
5; in Oat Obi., I. 1. 13; IV. 1. 
4; in Apod, after el with Opt, 
I. 5. 2 ; with Opt. and why, I. 2. 
32; 7. 5; for Opt, I. 6. 15 ; II. 
7. 12; with &sre, II. 2. 3; with 
€?de, I. 2. 46 ; witn Aor., IY. 8. 
1; with^... ov, IV. 2. 12. 

Infinitive Mode, Pres., Aor., and 
Fut. after verbs of thinking, etc., 
I. 2. 10 ; to denote purpose, I. 5. 
2 ; constr. of, I. 7, 3 ; with &u, I. 
1. 6, 14, 16 ; 2. 15 ; as future, I. 



3. 11 ; for Indie, I. 1. 1 ; with 
the Art, I. 2. 1 ; without Art. as 
object, I. 2. 54 ; 3. 7 ; with and 
without usre after Adj., I. 3. 6 
with the Gen. of Art, I. 3. 13 
with otos, I. 4. 6 ; with an Adj. 
and with 5ia, I. 6. 5 ; as Gen. 
absol., II. 1. 8 ; meaning distin- 
guished from that of Part., III. 
5. 15 ; 6. 10; and also from finite 
verb with on, III. 6. 16 ; accu- 
mulation of, III. 6. 15 ; inter- 
change with Part., III. 9. 11 ; dif- 
ference between Inf., Aor., and 
Pres., III. 11. 10; Act and Mid. 
as Pass., I. 2. 54 ; 6. 5 ; in oratio 
obliqua, I. 1. 8 ; like supine in -u 
in Latin, I. 6. 5, 9. ■ 

Insanity = ignorance, / avia, Socra- 
tes' idea of, III. 9. 6. 

Interjection O, difference in Greek 
and Latin, I. 2. 41. 

Interrogations, constr. and blending 
of, II. 2. 1, 3 ; sign of omitted, II. 
3. 16. 

Interrogative, the simple for the 
compound and reverse, I. 1. 1, 
11, et al.; peculiar position of, IL 
7. 8. 

L. 

Lacedaemonians, comparison of with 
Athenians. III. 5. 11 sq. 

Laches, testimony to the bravery of 
Socrates, III. 5. 4. 

Lamprocles, II. 2. 1 sq. 

Latin, words and phrases compared 
with Greek, I. 1. 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10. 
11, 14, 15, 20; 2. 1, 2,3,4,9, 13, 
14, 16, 19, 21, 25, 26, 28, 35, 41, 
47, 49, 54, et saep. 

Laurion, silver mines of, II. 5. 2. 

Lebadea f IIL 5. 4. 



398 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Lichas, I. 2. 61 

Lyeon, an accuser of Socrates, 1. 1. 1. 

M. 

Magistrates, Athenian, how chosen, 
I. 2. 9. 

Melitus, an accuser of Socrates, I. 
1. 1 ; IV. 4. 4. 

Memorabilia, meaning and use, p. 
173. 

Melanippides, I. 4. 3. 

Middle voice, I. 1. 19 ; denoting 
cause, I. 1. 1 ; fut. for pass., I. 1. 
8 ; IY. 8. 10 ; with the reflexive 
pronoun, II. 1. 22; I. 6. 13; de- 
noting the object, I. 1. 8 ; use of, 
III. 1. 11 ; 11. 1 ; compared with 
the active voice, IV. 4. 5, 19 ; 
constr. with Accus., I. 6. 2 ; Aor. 
as Act, II. 6. 6 ; Pass., ILL 10. 9. 

Militia, of Attica, III. 4. 1. 

Modes. See Indicative, Subjunctive, 
etc. 

Mountains, about Attica, III. 5. 
25. 

Mysians s III. 5. 26. 

N. 

N«i*t'r s sing, in predicate, Adj. or 
Part, with the Art. as abstract 
noun, I. 2. 55 ; II. 6. 23 ; 3. 1 ; 
plur. with plur. verb, II. 6. 8; 
after fem. nouns, II. 7. 7 ; III. 9. 
1 ; after subst. of difF. genders, 
III. 1. 7 ; neut. plur. adverbially, 
I. 1. 13. 1 

Nichoma chides, III. 4. 1. 

Nicias, II. 5. 2. 

Nominative^ plural, form of in -&>, 
I. 1. 9 ; for vocative, III. 14. 4 ; 
absol. for Gen., II. 2. 5 ; partici- 
ple in partitive apposition* I. 2. 



24; with Inf. by attraction foi 
Ace, II, 5. 4. 

Number, interchange of, between 
plur. and dual, I. 2. 33 ; of verb 
accommodated to nearest sub- 
ject, IV. 4. 7. See also Singular 
and Plural. 

Numerals, as attributive words, L 
2. 24. 



Object, of one verb the subject of the 
following, I. 3. 4 ; II. 1. 8 ; IIL 
6. 13 ; supplied with a participle 
from the object of the following 
verb, I. 4. 17. 

Omens, of different kinds, I. 1. 3. 

Optative Mode, with ws, instead of 
Subj., 1. 1. 1 ; after Histor. tenses, 
I. 1. 2; like Lat, Subj., 1. 1. 10; 
with &y, I. 5. 5 ; III. 1. 9 ; inter- 
change of with Indie. Fut. with 
&v, I. 1. 6 ; 2. 32 ; with tv in 
Apod, after el with Indie, I. 2. 
28 ; rare use of with '6ti, I. 1. 34 ; 
with &v after el, I. 5. 3 ; II. 2. 3 ; 
with el, II. 3. 16 ; with eireib-q, 
etc., LI. 57 ; of contract verbs 
in -e« and -6a>, II. 6. 1 ; to desig- 
nate indef. frequency, III. 1. 1 ; 
with &v followed by Ind., III. 11. 
11 ; in indirect discourse with a 
relative with or without &p, IV. 
1. 2 ; in -cus, -at, etc., IV. 2. 30 ; 
after a relative, I. 2. 6 ; 5. 1 ; in 
interrog., I. 3. 5 ; II. 8. 1 ; on 
account of a following Opt., III. 
14. 16. 

Oratio obliqua, in a subordinate 
clause, 1. 1. 10 ; changed to recta, 
I. 1. 11 ; 4. 15. See also the dil 
ferent Modes. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



399 



P. 

Painting, III. 10. 1 sq. 
Palamedes, IV. 2. 33. 
Panathenaea, III. 3. 12. 
Paronomasia^ II. 3. 1 ; 4. 5 ; III. 

12. 6. 
Parrhasius, III. 10. 1. 
Participle, use of, I. 1. 1, 5 ; 2. 2 ; 
. Gen. abs. with &s, I. 1. 4 ; 2. 20 ; 
II. 2. 3 ; Aor. and Pres., I. 1. 18 ; 

1. 2. 61; III. 11. 10; without 
connectives, I. 1. 18 ; as comple- 
ment. I. 2. 18 ; in partitive ap- 
position, I. 2. 24 ; as verb, I. 2. 
34 ; II. 1. 30 ; diff. from Inf., L 

2. 14, 35 ; in the same case as 
subject, I. 2. 35 ; with verba de- 
clarandi, L 2. 42 ; with verb im- 
plied, I. 2. 42 ; as nomen agentis, 
I. 2. 2 ; I. 2. 43 ; II. 1. 1 ; indi- 
cating means, I. 1. 9 ; I. 2. 44 ; 
as complement with verba affec- 
tuum, I. 2. 47 ; indicating design, 
I. 2. 55 ; in the Dat. or Nom. 
with ioiKwai, I. 6. 10 ; ellipsis, II. 
1. 23; with d>s . . . fr, II. 2. 13; 
adverbial relations oi, II. 7. 12 ; 
present denoting continued ac- 
tion, III. 9. 13 ; pleonasm of with 
verb, IV. 2. 21 ; participle fol- 
lowed by a verb with ws, III. 5. 
8 ; &v omitted, L 4. 10 ; 5. 1, et 
al. ; to be repeated in sense, III. 
9. 4 ; future Part, denoting pur- 
pose, I. 1. 6 ; II. 1. 5 ; with 
the Art. as abstract noun, II. 6. 
23. 

Particles, beauty of the use of in 

Greek, I. 2. 8. 
Partitive construction, I. 3. 8 ; after 



numerals, I. 1. 4 ; with &v, I. 2. 
31 ; with thai, I. 2. 40 ; with 
itiKv^KT&ai, II. 1. 20. 

Passive verb, with Ace, I. 5. 5 , 
fia<rTtyoviJ.ai rb Zepfxa, II. 1. 17 ; 
words passive in sense followed 
by vir6, III. 1. 4 ; IV. 8. 4. 

Peloponnesians, wars of Athenians 
with, etc., III. 5. 10 sq. 

Perfect Tense, as present, I. 2. 9 ; II. 
2. 13; IIL 5. 10, et al.; Se5e<r&cu, 
I. 2. 49 ; T€&avfia.Kas, I. 4. 2 ; dif- 
ferent from Aor., III. 1. 4. 

Pericles, I. 2. 40 ; II. 6. 13 ; III. 5. 1. 

Peripatetics, origin of the name, I. 
1. 10. 

Persians, wars with, III. 5. 11 ; king 
of, III. 5. 26. 

Personal, for impersonal constr., II. 
6. 7 ; III. 10. 8. 

Person, change of, IV. 3. 11 ; con- 
formed to the nearest noun, IV. 
4.7. 

Physicians, at Athens, IV. 2. 5. 

Physics, Socrates' estimation of, I. 1. 
11; IV. 7. 3. 

Pisidians, III. 5. 26. 

Plato, rarely alluded to by Xeno- 
phon, in. 6. 1. 

Pleonasm, frequent in Xenophon, 
I. 1. 8 ; of j*4 I, 2. 33 ; of ovv, 
IL 6. 26. 

Pluperfect Tense, without Augment, 
I. 2. 64; compared with the Im- 
perfect, I. 2. 64; denoting celer- 
ity, II. 9. 5. 

Plural, for the sing., 1. 1 5, 1 1 ; 3. 6 ; 
for the sake of modesty, I. 2. 46 ; 
form and signif. of, I. 4. 13; pro- 
noun with sing, antecedent, I. 4. 
18; II. 1. 15; III. 6. 6; for the 



400 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



sake of generalization, IL 3. 1 ; 

verb with neut. plur. subject, II. 

4. 7 ; IV. 3. 12; with neut, sing., 

II. 6. 8; Kara avveuiv, II. 1. 31 ; 

for the sake of urbanity, III. 6. 

11 ; of olvos, II. 1. 30; after b' n, 
• II. 8. 6. 
Polycletus, I. 4. 3. 
Position, irregular, I. 6. 13 ; II. 1. 

28 ; of ed, II. 3. 3 ; of nSrepov, 

II. 7. 8 ; of Uus, III. 5. 13 ; of 
Sn, IIL 7. 1 ; IV. 2. 29 ; of ty Vl 

III. 5. 13. 

Positive adjective, with usre for the 
comparative with fj &st€, IIL 13. 
3. 

Preposition, change of case with, I. 
1. 20 ; 3. 4 ; reason of repetition, 

I. 2. 53 ; with Dat. to indicate 
design, etc., I. 2. 61 ; ellipsis of 
and reason for it, I. 1. 3 ; 4. 17 ; 

II. 1. 32 ; repeated after a verb 
with which it is compounded, II. 
9. 2 ; often to be supplied in an- 
swers, III. 3. 1. 

Present Tense, distinguished from 
Aor., I. 1. 18; III. 11. 10; indi- 
cating repetition, IIL 9. 13 ; pre- 
sent in reference to things con- 
tained in well known writings, 

IV. 2. 33. 
Procrustes, II. t. 14. 
Prodicus, II. 1. 21. 

Profitable (the), Socrates' idea of, 
IV. 6. 8. 

Pronoun, demonstrative for person- 
al, I. 2. 3 ; demonstrative as pre- 
parative, I. 2. 24; as a repeti- 
tion of preceding noun, II. 1. 19 ; 
difference between kavrou and 
avrov, I. 2. 49 ; for the pronoun 
reflexive with the compar. and 



superl., I. 2. 46 ; the third pcra 
for first and second, I. 4. 9 ; sim 
pie for compound and reverse, L 

I. 1 ; IIL 2. 4 ; reflexive, with 
mid. voice, I. 6. 13 ; interchange 
between reflexive and reciprocal, 

II. 6. 20 ; avr6s to call to mind 
a preceding word, IV. 7. 9 ; re- 
petition of avoided, I. 6. 1. 

Prytanes, I. 1. 18. 
Pupils of Socrc.tes, how designated, 
I. 1. 4 ; 2. 3. 



Reflexive pronoun, of the third pers. 
for first or second pers., I. 4. 9; 
interchanged with the reciprocal, 
II. 6. 20. See also Pronoun. 

Relative clause, made the principal, 
II. 6. 17. 

Relative pronoun, attracted, I. 2. 21 ; 
either with or without a demon- 
strative, I. 2. 54 ; both subject 
and object, I. 3.14 ; for a demon- 
strative with yap, L 2. 64 ; 4. 2 ; 
gives a reason, II. 7. 13 ; when 
two relative clauses succeed, the 
last relative may be omitted oi 
its place supplied by a demonstr., 
I. 4. 12 ; peculiar use of with 
%<jtiv, I. 4. 2 ; II. 3. 6. 

Repetition, in Greek, I. 4. 8 ; of a 
noun instead of a pronoun, I. 3. 
2 ; 6. 1 ; of tv, I. 4. 14 ; of tyy, 
I. 4. 17 ; 6. 4 ; II. 4. 1 ; of the 
preposition in different construc- 
tions, I. 3. 4; of the Art., II. 10. 3. 

Rhapsodes, IV. 2. 10. 

S. 
Senate, Athenian, I. 1. 18 ; Socrates 
a member of it, I. 1. 18. 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



401 



Singular nouns, for plural, III. 1. 7 ; 
verb after plur. nouns, III. 1. 7 ; 
snperl. adjective in sing, adver- 
bially, I. 1. 13 ; sing. pron. refer- 
ring to the whole preced. clause, 

11. 2. 4. 
Sinnis, II. 1. 14. 
Sirens, II. 6. 31. 

Socrates, his power of endurance, I. 

2. 1 ; his self-control, L 2. 1 ; fru- 
gality and poverty, I. 2. I ; 3. 5 ; 
consistency, I. 2. 3 ; contrast with 
sophists, 1. 1. 11 ; 2. 5; not pleas- 
ed with the government of Ath- 
ens, I. 2. 9; habits, dress, eta, I. 

5. 2 ; 6. 26; sources of enjoyment, 
I. 6. 9 ; perseverance in the right, 

I. 1. 18 ; IY. 4. 3 ; valor in war, 
III. 5. 4 ; his manner of reason- 
ing, IY. 6. 15 ; his acquaintance 
with science, IY. 7. 3 ; not for- 
saken in death by his guiding 
spirit, IY. 8. 3 sq. 

Sophists, origin of the name, and 
character of, I. 1. 11 ; specula- 
tions of, I. 1. 14 ; arrogance. I. 2. 

3, 19 ; 4. 5 ; love of display, I. 2. 
5 ; avarice, I. 2. 5 ; manner of 
discoursing, etc., as compared 
with that of Socrates, I. 2. 37; 

6. 3. 

Sparta, compared with Athens, III. 

12. 5. 

State, necessity of obedience to the 
laws of, IY. 4. 25. 

Subject, of one verb object of pre- 
ceding, I. 3. 14; II. 1. 8; III. 6. 
13 ; supplied from preced. words, 

II. 1. 8 ; implied in participle, I. 
3. 8 ; III. 6. 6 ; omitted, I. 2. 5 ; 

III. 9. 6. 

Subjunctive Mode, in the Impf. with 



&v, I. 1. 5 ; in a final clause, I. 4 
6 ; with an interrog. of doubting, 
II. 1. 21 ; deliberative, II. 1. 30 ; 
for Opt., II. 7. 14; with idp 
compared with el and future in- 
dicative, IY. 4. 12. 

Superlative, a form peculiar to Xen- 
ophon, II. 1. 32 ; with a pronoun 
in Gen., I. 2. 46 ; neuter sing, for 
plural, I. 1. 13. 

Swearing, formulas of, I. 3. 12; 4. 
9 ; 5. 5 ; II. 2. 8. 



Temples, in Greece, III. 8. 10. 
Tenses, variation of, I. 1. 18; II. 7 

7; III. 11. 10.; IY. 8.7. 
T1iemisfocl.es, IL 6. 13. 
Theodote, IIL 11. 1 sq. 
Theseus, III. 5. 10. 
Thessaly, I. 2. 24. 
Tolmidas, III. 5. 4. 
Trajection of koI |7] III. 12. 7. 
Thirty Tyrants (the), I. 2. 32; IV 

4. 3. 

IT. 
Unusual forms, II. 7. 2 ; 10. 3. 
Unwritten laws, IY. 4. 19. 
Urbanity of Athenians, I. I, 13; 2, 
7 ; II. 6. 5. 

Y. 

Valor, meaning of, I. 1. 16; IV 

6. 10. 

Verbal adjectives, changed to Inf. 
I. 5. 5 ; construction and govern* 
ing power, I. 7. 2 ; II. 1. 28 ; i\ 
-T€os, II. 6. 27 ; without tv, IL 

7. 10 ; in -ikos with Gen., III. 1. 
6. See also Adjective. 

Verbs, in -euw, I. 1. 5 ; in -iW, IIL 



402 



GREEK INDEX. 



6. 3 ; with Ace. of pers. and Gen. 
of thing, I. 2. 2 ; for participles, 
II. 3. 9 ; verbs of hearing constr. 
with, II. 9. 1. 
Virtue, Socrates' idea of, I. 2. 19 ; 
II. 6. 39 ; IV. 2. 20, et al. 

W. 

Weapons, warlike, III. 9. 2. 

Wisdom, <ro(pla, meaning of, I. 1. 
19; 2.19; 111.9.4,5; IV. 2. 33; 
6. 10. 

World, ancient speculations con- 
cerning, I. 1. 14. 



Xantippe, II. 2. 7. 
Xenophanes, I. 1. 14, 



Youth, of Attica, III. 5. 27 ; wheu 
allowed a place in the assembly, 
III. 6. 1. 



Zeno, Eleates, I. 1. 14. 
Zeuxis, I. 4. 3. 



GREEK INDEX. 



A. 



afiicoros, IV. 8. 8. 

aya&os, its deriv. and its signif. 

with Ka\6s, 1. 1. 1, 16; synon. with 

coQehifios, III. 8. 3 ; IV. 6. 8. 
fryaa-frai, with Gen. of pers. and 

Gen. of the Part, II. 6. 33. 
aypoiKorepcos, form of, III. 13. 1. 
ay op a ir\r)&ov(ra, I. 1. 10. 
&ypacf>os vo/JLos, IV. 4. 19. 
a.yv fi v a err cos %X €l1/ > H« !• 6. 
ay coves, III. 7. 1 ; ay com rfoevai, 

III. 12. 1 ; aycovas vikclv, IL 6. 26. 
a&eaTos, II. 1. 31. 
a&efxira and a&efiKrra, I. 1. 9. 
a&\ov, its signif. and distinction 

from a&\os. 
a&vjueti/ ri, IV. 3. 15. 
nipex// nriva irapavoias, I. 2. 49 ; 

alpe?<r&ai arpar^yeiv, III. 2. 1 ; 

alpelafrat, to make a choice, IV. 

2. 29. 



al<T&dv€(r&ai, with Ace. and 
Gen., I. 6. 4; alo&. fierptcos, par- 
tially understanding, IV. 1. 1. 

ttiVxu v€o~& at, constr. of, III. 1. 
11. 

alriav exew, I. 2. 27. 

alrtdofiai, constr. with, I. 1. 2. 

aKoXov&os, signif. and use, III. 
13.4. 

aKoveiv, with Inf., III. 1. 1; for 
the Perf., III. 5. 26. 

& KOV(TfJLa, II. 1. 31. 

olk pacta, opposed to iyKpareia, 
IV. 5. 6 sq. 

aKpiPtis, accurately adjusted, IIL 
10. 15. 

a\a£oveta, I. 7. 1. 

a\a£6v€s, of the sophists, I. 2. 5 

aXaQoviKos, its orig. and signif., 
I. 2. 5. 

a\\d, its derivation and signifi- 
cance, I. 1.4; opposed to some- 



GREEK INDEX. 



403 



thing implied, I. 2. 42; affirma- 
tion, III. 3. 15 ; with and with- 
out koX after oh povov, I. 6. 2 ; 
aAAa making a contrast with a 
negative implied in previous in- 
terrogates, I. 2. 2 ; aAA' dpa, 
signif. of, III. 3. 2; III. 11. 4; 
aAAa ...ye, I. 2. 12, 27, 60 ; aA- 
Aa ydp, introducing an objection, 
II. 1. 17; aAAa tca'i, II. 6. 34; 
without jjLovov, L 1. 11 ; aAAa. . . 
jxev, I. 2. 2 ; aAAa . « . yA\v, intro- 
ducing a new and stronger argu- 
ment, 1. 1.6; aAAa fir)j/=z at qui, 
in a conclusion, III. 1. 6 ; aAAa 
firjv followed by ye, I. 1. 6 ; aAAa 
rot and a\\d . . . roi, I. 2. 36 ; 
aAA' eyco roi, II. 1. 11 ; aAAa fxev- 
roi, III 6. 14. 

&\\€<T&ai, Aor., I. 3. 9. 

aAAotoy, III. 10. 6. 

&AAos, with Gen., IY. 4. 25 ; aA- 
Ao fj, ellipt. and the correspond- 
ing Lat., II. 3. 17 ; ol d\\oi, ra. 
aAAa followed by the article (ret, 
#AAa ra. rotavra), I. 2. 37 ; aAAo 
ye. ij for aAAo ye $} ort, II. 1. 
17. 

6, Wees re, 1.2.59; aWcos re Kal, 
I. 2. 59. 

&\<ptra, II. 7. 5. 

ajua Kac, II. 3. 19. 

a ^ )8 a t ?7 s , interchangeable with 
aua^drrjs, III. 3. 2. 

a/xeAei, signif., I. 4. 7. 

&H(jLos, signif., III. 3. 6. 

a/jupi, signif. in the phrase ol a/x^l 
QpdavWov, I. 1. 18. 

oVfor eaV with Subj., I. 2. 2. 

£»/, with Opt. to describe certain 
opinions, I. 1. 4; to denote pos- 
sibility, I. 2. 19 ; with Ind. Impf. 



indicating reiterated action, I. 1 
5 ; I. 1. 16 ; aV, repeated, I. 4. 14 
III. 9. 2 ; aV, without a verb ex 
pressed, I. 6. 12 ; with Opt. in 
oratio obliqua, I. 2. 6 ; referring to 
a suppressed clause, I. 5. 1 ; with 
a relative word and Opt. in orat. 
obi., IY. 1. 2 ; dv, with Part, II. 
2. 13 ; with Part. Fat, II. 2. 3 ; 
signif. with the Inf., 1. 1. 14; with 
Inf. after verba sentiendi, 1. 1. 6 
aV, omitted in /caAws exetv, I. 3. 
3 ; dv, to be repeated from a pre* 
ceding clause, I. 3. 15; dv, seerr^ 
with Inf., I. 1. 16 ; dv, in Apod, 
with Ind. Impf. to indicate oft 
repeated action, I. 3. 4 ; dv, with 
Ind. Impf. or Aor. in the primary 
enunciation, followed in the se- 
cond, enunciation by Snore, eVei- 
H, eta, with Opt, II. 9. 4 ; dv, 
with Opt. in interrog., I. 2. 64. 

I v, by crasis for a dv, I. 6. 7. 

i vafiar ikos, III. 3. 5. 

i v a y k a £e i v acppofiivia, II. 1, 30. 

ivdytcai, laws of nature, I. 1. 11. 

xv ay Ka?os, kindred, II. 1. 14; 
auayKoua, things that must be 
done, I. 1. 6. 

xvaywyos, applied to dogs and 
horses, III. 3. 4 ; IY. 1. 3. 

ivatpetv, used in reference to the 
responses of oracles, I. 3. 1. 

ivairei&eiv and irei&eiv, I. 3. 6. 

\vari&e<r&at, to retract, I. 2. 44 
with to and Inf., ib. 

ivd pa nob* to'ral eavru>v, I. 2. 6. 

ivSpdiroftov, opp. to avdpl /caAy 
Kaya&$, I. 1. 16. 

zvdpeia and av?>pla,\ 1. 16. 

frve/noi, called virrjp erai rwv frewr, 
IY 3. 14; without Art, ib. 



404 



GREEK INDEX. 



av€Tri(TTT]/jLcuv f with Ace, I. 2. 

19. 
ai/eps&i^eiVy meaning and con- 
struction, III. 5. 7. 
avevpi(TK€iv, II. 9. 5. 
avex^o'bai ev irdo-xovTa, II. 6. 4. 
ai/7}Koos y with oi>5e, skilled (not 

unskilled), IV. 7. 5. 
aurjp, for zkzwos, II. 3. 16. 
avfrpco-jreios and av&pcviri vo s, 

I. 1. 12. 
&j/3^co7ros, used without the arti- 
cle, I. 4. 14. 
a*>iao*€<r&cu, as passive, I. 1. 8. 
avT€Tri&vjjLc?<T&ai, II. 6. 28. 
az/Ti, after comparatives, II. 5.4; 

rb x e W 0J/ m^ r °v &c\riovos f IV. 

5. 6 ; = like, II. 1. 14. 
az/uir^S^Tos, I. 6. 2. 
d^'a, value, I. 6. 11. 
aj-i6\oyws, IV. 5. 9. 
£ { f o v eVTi, with Dat. and Inf., II. 

3. 6 ; b\£iov elvai bavdrov rf) iro- 

\et, I. 1. 1 ; &£iov iariv avrov . . . 

fi^j TrapaXnre'ti', I. 6. 1. 
a£iovv, with two Ace, III. 11. 12. 
airaWaTrciPy intrans. or reflex., 

1. 7. 3 ; signif. of in Pass., II. 

9.6. 
airavrooj/reSi omens from casual 

meetings, etc., I. 1. 2. 
a7rei7T€tj>, with fi-f) and Inf., L 2. 

33. 
airtipla, III. 5. 17. 
air€pvK€Lv, const r. with air6 and 

with simple Gen., II. 9. 2. 
airexev&ai, with to and Inf., I. 

3.7. 
avicvat, IV. 7. 2. 
ajAwy, with ov&eV, IV. 2. 39; 

without dissimulation, IV. 2. 40. 
air J, with the means or instru- 



ment, I. 2. 14 ; 3. 3 ; airb ar6^ 

\4ysw, III. 6. 9 ; airb ravro/Jidrov. 

IV. 2. 2. 
airo0\4ireiv, IV. 2. 2. 
a tv o y e i or 6 co , I. 4. 6. 
a7ro8 e( kvvvcli, II. 1. 21; a7ro 

Sei/cyixr&cu epyov, IV. 7. 2. 
a7ro5e'xecr&cu, to understand, III. 

10. 15; to approve and follow, 

IV. 1. 1. 
airb koivov, Partic. to be sup- 
plied from a finite verb, II. 1. 

11 ; finite verb to be supplied 

from a participle, III. 5. 14; 7. 

1 ; Opt. from Ind., II. 1. 12; Inf. 

from finite verb, L 3. 1 ; II. 1. 

32 ; Inf. from adjective, IV. 1. 4 ; 

in antith., II. 3. 7 ; oweh &p£ai 

yA\ for ok pels &p^ai t okvuv jxt), IL 

3. 14 ; ctkottS) iult] for (tkottco, o~ko' 

ttcoj/ jj.'f), II. 5. 5 ; subject from 

what goes before, III. 12. 1. 
airoKpivccr&ai and viroKp., I. 3. 

1 ; aitoKp. rb epuTobfievov, IV. 2. 

23. 
airoKpvTTT €ip and a-rroKpinrre" 

o~&ai, III. 6. 3 ; aTroKpvTTTea&ai, 

with Part., II. 3. 14. " 
airoXaveiv twos ti, I. 6. 2. 
airoiuLVTJiJLOvetieii/ twl, I. 2. 31. 
aTrofiu7}iJLoi/€viJ.aTa 1 p. 173. 
a7T0'jr€fnr€0'&ai i III. 1. 11. 
a7roirr)dav, I. 2. 16. 
aTrofipa&v/jLelv, with Gen., IIL 

7.9. 
airo o~T € pe7v, Twd ti or Twd twos 

or twos Ti t I. 5. 3. 
airo<j>evy€iv i with Dat., IL 10.1. 
S/oa, allows a positive or negative 

answer, I. 1. 15 ; for ap y ou, I. 1. 

15 ; II. 6. 1 ; apa yap, III. 8. 3 ; 

b\pd ye, I. 5. 4; HI. 2. 1; l? oh 



GREEK INDEX. 



405 



for So' olv off, II. 6. 1 ; II 7. 5 ; 

ap* ovk and apa fxi], in interrog., 

1. 2. 44; 3. 11; IV. 2. 10. 

&pa, illative, I. 2. 44; d,\A' &pa, at 
fortasse, III. 11. 4; ei apa, an 
forte, IV. 3. 9; el ^ opo, I 2.8. 

apyvpia and apyvpela, II. 5. 2. 

api(TK€(r&ai riva, IV. 3. 16. 

dpio-ros, the same as dpeo-To?, III. 
11. 10. 

apKelv, without Dat. of person, 

II. 1. 8. 

apKovvroos xpc^eyos rivi for ap- 

KovfAevoS) I. 6. 9.. 
apfxorr eiv, "with Inf. like irpe- 

*-e<*/, IV. 2. 5. 
;^/>|as, I. 1. 18. 

>i£pX 6t *'> H- 2. 13; cLpxeoSm with 
Inf. and Partic, III. 1. 5 ; 5. 15. 
ao-acp'fts, IV. 3. 4. 

CMTKelP, 7]CTKr)IJi€l/0?, III. 13. 6. 

oV/ct^s, III. 14. 3. 

aa-KriT'f)?, HI. 7. 7; opposed to 
\ r$ l5ici>T V , ni. 7. 7 ; 12. 1. 

ao-KTjTos and -Teos-, I. % 23. 
■d o-T a ft/* 77 to i ao-repes, IV. 7. 5. 

affrpoKoyia, IV. 2. 10. 

a(T(pa\'f)s, III. 1.6; aacpakois eX €lJ/ 
irpos riva, I. 3. 14. 

ay, on the contrary, II. 1. 11 ; also, 

III. 5. 16; ad vd\ip, IV. 3. 8; 
lieu. . . oe ay, I. 2. 12, 

aZfris, outls, I. 2. 23. 
abX-f], I. 1. 2. 

aVTOLpKTJS, IV. 7. 1. 

auri/ca, for example, IV. 7. 2; 
Tb avritca, II. 1. 20. 

^TO'^61/, II. 8. 1, 3. 

avrofiaros, IV. 2. 2. 
avT(iy, in a contrast, I. 5. 3 ; how 
diff. from eavrov and e/ceT^oy, I. 

2. 3, 49 ; auToy, like our personal 



pronoun, II. 3. 13 ; repetition of 
subject by, I. 4. 18 ; = directly, 
IV. 5. 7 ; of a master, etc., III. 8. 

10 ; avro for avrb tuvto, III. 10. 
14; avrb tovto, this very thing, 
III. 12. 2 ; 6 auroy, with Dat. II. 
1.5; III. 5. 14 ; rb auTo', III. 8. 
5 ; to o^ov avrSy III. 14. 3 ; po- 
sition, II. 5. 1 ; avrol k<z& eav- 

TOVSy HI. 5. 11 ; &VTOS . . . T6 KCt.i> 

III. 7. 4. 
au70ff%65ia(eij', III. 5. 21. 
acpaip€7(r&ai, constr., I. 5. 3 

with Ace, II. 8. 1. 
a <p a v i C e * v , to bury, I. 2. 53. 
cKpopti-f}, n. fc 11; HI 5. 11 

a<pop/uLa\ eh rbv /3ioj/, III. 12. 4. 
acppoBicria avayKa^eiv, II. 1. 30. 
a,(ppod itf id£eiv irpos riva, I. 3 

14. 
# X & e <r & <* 1 > with Part., I. 2. 47 
ax'iT&v> I. 6. 2. 

B. 

QdWeiv, followed by d™. III. 3. 7 
fiapvs, of the air, III. 6. 12. 
jSao-iAeyy, without Art., III. 5. 26 
PtdCofJiai, &La<T%eh, I. 2. 10. 
/810s d£iWo?, IV. 8. 8. 
j8o77&eIV Tm Tf, II. 6. 25. 
j3ov\eor&ai, 6 fiovXojjLevos, III. 6 

11 ; fiov\ei crKOTraJfiev, II. 1. 1. 
fiovXeveiv, I. 2. 35. 
jSooAeutray, I. 1. 18. 

fiovX-f], senate of the Athenians, 
I. 1. 18. 



Yap, its composition and signif., L 
1. 6 ; use after demonst. pron., 
I. 1. 6 ; epexegetic, I. 2. 14; con- 
clusive, IV. 2. 6 ; explicative af- 



106 



GREEK 



ter rcK/JL-hpiov, 8r)\6v ecrri, etc., I. 
2. 32 ; referring to something to 
he supplied in thought, I. 2. 31 ; 
4. N 9; III. 5. 21; IV. 2.14; 4.13, 
et saep. ; in responses ellipt., 1. 4. 
9 ; conclusive in interrog., I. 3. 
10 ; equiv. to our now, I. 7. 2 ; 
repetition of, II. 6. 21 ; IV. 2. 38 ; 
yap dr), III. 3. 1 ; yap ovv, in re- 
sponses, III. 6. 12; yap roi, I. 1. 
8 ; II. 3. 6 ; K a\ yap, II. 1. 3. 

ye', position and force of, I. 2. 3, 
12; ILL 16; suppletive, 1.4. 12; 
emphatic, I. 2. 27 ; how render- 
ed, I. 2. 36, 38 ; yi after apa, I. 
5. 4 ; os ye, II. 3. 15 ; apa ye, I. 
5. 4 ; III. 2. 1 ; ye and yap com- 
pared, I. 2. 54 ; ye rot, III. 4. 10; 
IV. 2. 33 ; ye ju^> L 4. 5 ; fieu 
ye, III. 14. 5. 

yeypairro for iyeypairro, I. 2. 64. 

y 7] pay a i and yr)pa<rai, III. 12. 
8. 

y 1 7 v e er & a * or 7 1 v e <r & a z , III. 3. 
6 ; with the preposition eV, III. 
10. 4. 

y 1 y v & <r k c 1 v or 7* i/wo'/ceii', 
with Inf., II. 6. 35; with force of 
Perf., IV. 4. 13. 

70 vets and -eas, II. 1. 4. 

7Z/60&1 ffeavrov, IV. 2. 24. 

7 v do fi 7] , without article, IV. 4. 9. 

t ouv, signif., I. 6. 2; II. 5. 3; in 
responses, I. 4. 8. 

ypd/xfia for (rvyypafjLfxa, IV. 2. 1. 

ypacpj), a law term, I. 1.1; III. 8. 
10; ypacpjjv ypd<peo~&ai riva, IV. 
8. 4. 

ypaipdjufievot (of), the accusers of 
Socrates, I. 1. 1. 

yv 11 vac 1 a (ra), gymnasia, I. 1. 
10. 



INDEX. 

yvfJLVOTraid (at, 1.2.61. 



dai/j-ovav, I. 1. 9. 

haiixoviov, I. 1. 2 sq. ; I. 1. 9 , 3i 
5, and Introd. ; tiaiixovia (ra), cpp. 
to Ta av&pci>7reia, Introd. ; Scu/xo- 
vie, in salutation, I. 2. 58. 

5e', in repetition of the same word 
with and without a preceding 
fieV, L 1. 1, 2 ; in apodosis, III. 
7. 8; in interrog., I. 3. 13; as the 
fourth word, IV. 1. 3 ; like Lat. 
cum, I. 1. 9 ; where yap might be 
expected, II. 1. 1 ; 5e' omitted af- 
ter elra, eireira, I. 2. 1 ; Se av, I. 

2. 12; 5e 7 e, II. 6. 31 ; oe after 
ostis, b-noios, etc., I. 2. 43 ; 5e . . . 
5e . . . Kai, I. 2. 24 ; distinction 
between 5e' and Kai, 1. 2. 25 ; 5e 
... 54 1. 3. 1 ; adversative, I. 3. 
13; 5e' referring to a suppressed 
clause, I. 6. 15. 

Sedeo-bai, to be held bound, I. 2. 

49. 
Seeo-bai for 5e?cr&cu, I. 6. 10. 
5eIV, is it omitted after verbs ol 

believing, etc. ? II. 2. 1 ; with 

Ace. IV. 2. 10 ; Set with Dat, and 

Inf., III. 3. 10. 
deivd, ra, III. 9. 1. 
tieivor aros cravrov i](rba, I. 2. 46. 
helirvov and dewi/ov ano (rrvpiBos, 

III. 14. 1 ; after a sacrifice, III, 

3. 11. 

deos and tied tevai, how differ 
ent from <po&6s, etc., I. 1. 14. 

de<Tw6raL aya&ol, I. 5. 5. 

5^, resumes an interrupted dis- 
course, I. 2. 24, 56; with. Imp., 
I. 2. 41 ; = indeed, 1. 2. 14 ; in in- 
terrog., I. 8. 10; = as is evident^ 



GREEK INDEX. 



407 



certainly, II. 1. 21 ; 2. 3 ; after a 
verb, to give emphasis, III. 7. 2 ; 
"with ei, eirei, d>?, I. 5. 1 ; rovro 
54 this very thing, II. 4. 1 ; §77 
with ydp, III. 3. 1 ; el 5e 54 II. 
6. 20. 

BrjAos: SrjAov on, ecpr], III. 7. 1. 

StjAoO*/, intrans., I. 2. 32. 

drj fiiovpyos, I. 4. 7. 

5 rj [x 1 , of Athens, III. 4. 5. 

hTj/noTys, I. 2. 58. 

drjirov, I think, I. 2.41 ; ou dirirov, 
in an interrogation, II. 3. 1. 

81 &, with Gen. of Instr., 1. 1. 7; 
with Inf., I. 6. 5 ; dia gooixcltos, 
IV. 5. 3 ; dia xpovov, II. 8. 1 ; 5t& 
touto or Sra rauTa after Partic., 
I. 3. 7; ZC apcTfa III. 5. 10; 5<a 
•n^os TropevearSai, IV. 6. 15; pecul. 
use of, IV. 2. 23. 

Siayiyreordcu, without &v, I. 

, 6.2. 

5iad-puA.er(r&aj, I. 1. 2. 
Sia&puTTTetr&cu, I. 2. 24. 
SiafceTtrfrcu, III. 5. 5. 
8 1 a A e y e 1 v Kara, y£vr\, IV. 5. 1 1. 
diaAeyeo-frai, signif. and diff. 

from diaXeyew, IV. 5. 12; I. 7. 5. 
iaXeKTiKos y IV. 3. 1 ; 6. 1. 
SiaTeXelv, without &v, I. 6. 2. 
Star c&e pat, I. 6. 3. 
SiaTifreo-bai, with Ace., I. 5. 5 ; 

tV eptv, II. 6. 23 ; of the sophists, 

I. 6. 13. 

UcKpaiveiv, intrans., III. 10. 5. 
biacpepeiv rivoov eVi rivi, IV. 2. 1; 

t! and rivi, IV. 5. 11 ; dicxpepeiv 

ft, III. 7. 7; iroxtf, HI 11. 11; 

' iroXv diaQepei, ellipt, III. 12. 5 ; 
$ia<p€peiv with Ace. ,of quantity 
and Dat. of person, II. 2. 12 ; dia- 
tpipeiv rivl for ev nvi, III. 3. 14. 



diaty&opd, I. 2. 8. 
Staxp^tf&at eavrSv, IV. 2. 17. 
5 j 5 a a" /c.a A 1 a xop&v, III. 4. 4. 
Sf5acr«:eij/ and 5i5a07ce<rfrcu, IV 

4. 5 ; I. 2. 20. 
didovai, with Inf., I. 1. 9. 
Sielvai, II. 1. 24. 
Si&vpa/jLfios, not usual in the 

singular number, I. 4. 3. 
Si/ca^eo-dcu, with Dat, IIL 5. 

16. 
5 1 k a 1 y , IV. 4. 5. 
&ic6K€ij/, sectari, IV. 4. 24; 

Srco/ceii' ypa<p7}v, IV. 4. 4. 
5o«:etV, I. 3. 10; with Ace. and 

Inf., III. 5. 14; with (paiveabai, 

eoiKevai, I. 4. 6 ; without efocu, 

I. 1. 5. 

BoKifiaria, II. 2. 13 ; IIL 5. 20. 
dvvarbs KoAaKeveiv, I. 2. 24. 
5uo pivatv, II. 5. 2. 
dvo-fiev-f} 9, II. 6. 9. 
dv s^vfifio \os t II. 6. 3. 

E. 

eay, with Subj. in protasis, Opt. 
with &v in apodosis, III. 4. 6 ; 6. 
18.; £dv with Subj. like el with 
Fut. Ind., IV. 4. 12; &y . . . ijy 
without Kal, I. 2. 36. 

eauroO for e/xavrov, (reavrov, I. 
4. 9 ; II. 1. 30 ; 6. 35 ; depend 
ing upon a relative, I. 2. 54 ; III 

II. 1; eavToov and aA\r)Acvv in 
terchanged, II. 6. 20; diff. be 
tween eavrov and avrou, I. 2. 3 
49. 

eyKpdreta, II. 1\ 1. 

eyicvAi ff&rjvai, I. 2. 22. 

eyxerpeTV, IV. 1. 4. 

£7 wye, in affirm, answers, I. 4. 2. 

iycpfiai, II. 7. 5. 



408 



GREEK INDEX. 



ifre\eiv, III. 12. 8; efre\eiv and 
fr&ctr, I. 2. 9. 

ibl(€tv, with two Ace, II. 1. 2. 

eX, for '6n or wy, I. 1. 13; 2. 7 ; 
with Ind. praeter. in protasis, 
Opt. with av in apodosis, III. 5. 8 ; 
with Ind. praeter. in protasis, Ind. 
praeter. with clv in apodosis, I. 2. 
28 ; with Ind. in protasis, Opt. 
with aV in apodosis, I. 2. 28 ; II. 
2. 3 ; with Ind. Fut. in protasis, 
Opt. with av in apodosis, III. 6. 
14 ; with Opt. in protasis in re- 
ference to a frequent repetition, 
Ind. praeter. with av in apodosis, 
I. 3. 4 ; without clv, I. 3. 6 ; with 
Opt. in protasis and Ind. in apo- 
dosis, I. 5. 2 ; eX followed by 
Subj. or Ind. Fut., II. 1. 12 ; with 
Ind., after eX with Opt., II. 6. 4 ; 
eX with Opt. followed by eX with 
Ind. I. 2. 32 ; II. 6. 4 ; el . . . el 
Be ixy], with apodosis omitted, III. 
9. 11 ; 1.9; eX with Opt. and aV, 
I. 5. 3; el&pa, II. 2. 2; IY. 3. 9; 
eX ye, II. 1. 17 ; III. 4. 2 ; eX ye 
for iwei ye, I. 5. 1 ; el Be Br), I. 
5. 1 ; II. 6. 20 ; el Be fxi), follow- 
ing av fiev, II. 6. 37 ; el Br], I. 5. 
1 ; eX for errei, I. 5. 1 ; el fir) dpa 
ironically, I. 2. 8 ; eXirep ye, I. 

4. 4 ; eX ... eX repetition without 
teat, I. 2. 36 ; et jueVrof, I. 3. 10 ; 
diff. between el kcu and ical el, 
IY. 1. 1 ; el Be after e? re ... el 
re, II. 1. 28; el Be QovXei, III. 

5. 11. 

?, an, used both affirmatively and 
negatively, I. 1. 6, 8 ; after &au- 
ftafw, I. 1. 13 ; with Opt. and aV, 
L 3. 5 ; after a-KeTrrea^ai, IY. 4. 
12. 



elBevat, with Inf., III. 6. 10 ; oV 

Bas for o7<r&a, IY. 6. 6. 
ele*/, signif. and use of, II. 6. 8. 
elvai, in a subordinate clause, I. 

1. 8; elvai rcov kclXoov, IY. 6. 10; 
ellipsis of eXr), I. 7. 3 ; of eXrjs, I. 
6. 12; of &v, I. 4. 10; of elvai 
after 5o/ceu>, I. 1. 5. 

elirelv, elirev for e^)7j, I. 2. 35; 

elTra, II. 2. 8. 
eXirep ye, I. 4. 4. 
elpKTT], II. 1. 5. 
€ )fs, IIL 5. 1 ; els t6, with Inf., III. 

6. 2 ; cfr riva airo^Kerreiv, IY. 

2. 2. 

elra for elTa 8e after irpwrov fxev, 

I. 2. 1 ; in interrogatives, I. 2. 2G ; 

for Kal elra, II. 2. 14. 
eXre... eXre.... el Be, II. 1. 28. 
elw&6ra, rd, absolutely, IY. 4. 4. 
e/c Totrrw*/, in apodosis, IIL 5. 4; 

e£ eroifiov, II. 6. 16 ; ret e/e tt)j 

y&pas KXeTTTev&ai for ra eV tj/, 

K.T.A., III. 6. 11. 
€/cctj/os for auros, I. 2. 3; e/ce?- 

vos and oSroy, iron, used, I. 3. 13; 

for the sake of perspicuity, I. 2. 

24. 
eKKv\i<r&r)vai and eyit., I. 2. 22. 
eKTT\7]TTe iv, IY. 5. 6. 
eKtr oXiopKetv, I. 6. 9. 
eKTrove'iv, I. 4. 13. 
eKev&epios, fem., II. 1. 22. 
eA/cecr&cu ctar^ tov firjfJLaros, III. 

6. 1. 
ikXelweiv, with Inf., IY. 3. 17; 

eavTO) ri, to deny one's self, II. 

1. 8. 
efxov and fxov, I. 6. 5. 
e/JLTTOpOL, III. 7. 6. 
efitypyv, I. 4. 4. 
IV, pleonast. used with Dat., 1. 1. 7 



GREEK INDEX. 



409 



III. 5. 4 ; different uses of, III. 9. 

2 ; ev 'Ao~K\r]Triod, ellipt, III. 

13. 3. 
ivavrios, rauaurla, "with Gen. or 

Bat., I. 2. 60 ; followed by ft III. 

12.4. 
e*'5e7]s, with Acc, III. 6. 13. 
ep5exe<r3-cu, impers., I. 2. 23. 
ei/dov = o'lkol, I. 6. 6. 
eVewa, IV. 3. 3. 
ev&a and eV&aSe, see eVrau&a. 
£i/&v/j,e?(Tdai, with Gen., or with 

7rep£ and Gen., with Acc., with 

Gen. pers. and Acc. of thing, I. 

1. 17 : III. 6. 16. 

dvrav&a, with verbs both of rest 

and motion, III. 11. 6. 
ivrav&o?, IV. 2. 13. 
i£apK€?i/, constr. with, II. 4. 7. 
££€veyKavT€s, I. 2. 53. 
e^eo-riv, with Dat. or Acc. with 

Inf., I. 1. 9. 
e£ kroifiov, II. 6. 16. 
i^KTrdvai rod (ppove?i/, I. 3. 12. 
e|ou(Tici, with Inf. without the 

article, II. 1. 25; in. 6. 11. 
e| oy, sc. xpo^ou, II, 1. 14. 
i^ca/mis, II. 7. 5. 
ZniKevaiy with Dat. and Nom. 

Part., I 6. 10 ; 5o/ce? eoi/ceVaz, I. 

4.6; ioifcevat = haberi, 1.4.6; 

eoj/ce, decet, IV. 4. 24. 
]€7raycuybj', II. 5. 5, 
iiraWarretu, III. 8. 1. 
,iirapK€?v t with Gen., I. 2. 60. 
6 7r e t , followed by interrog. phrase, 

III. 12. 6 ; with rd X «rTa, I. 2. 47. 
eireiS-^, I. 5. 1. 

%-KGira, for eireira Se after irpcorov 
I jueV, I. 2. 1 ; in interrogations, I. 

2. 26; 4. 11; for /cai ^rerra, II. 
2.14. 



€7re<r&ai and 7rei&e<r&at, II. 2. 11 
ra T*j/f kwo/xej/a, I. 2. 37. 

eTT7)ped£e iv, I. 2. 31. 

e7Ti, with Gen. after, oricoire?]/, opuy^ 
/c.t.A., II. 3. 2 ; III. 9. 3 ; brt tl- 
vos atpe'icr&ai, rdrreor^ai, III. 3. 2 ; 
in respect to time, III. 5. 10 ; 
with Dat. of price, II. 1. 18 ; with 
Dat, = p r o p t e r , II. 1. 27 ; eVt 
tiul KaTexeoSai, IV. 5. 10 ; eVj 
tlul bvoixd^eiv, /caAeTz/, III. 14. 2 ; 
indicating end or design, III. 14. 
7 ; M adiK'OfJLao'i (jqfxia, II. 2. 3 ; 
67rt tlvl elvcu, II. 6. 36 ; £ir\ rovrcp 
6vo/JLa(TT6s, I. 2. 61 ; eiri nvi irapa.- 
klueTv, IV 2. 35 ; enl with Dat. 
after verbs of motion, I. 3. 11 ; 
67ti with Dat. after &avjjLd{€ii>, I. 
4. 2 ; diff. between eiri and iv> 

III. 5. 4. 

iiTLBeLKPvvai, with Inf., II. 3. 

17 ; Mid. voice, II. 1. 21. 
eTri&vfjL7]Tai, disciples, I. 2. 60. 
iiriKovpos, with Gen., IV. 3.7. 
eTTLfxeXeias rvyxdvtiv vtto twos, 

IV. 8. 10. 
eTri^eAeTcrd-cu, with Gen., prep. 

and Gen., Acc. and Inf. and 
ottccs, I. 1. 10 ; with Acc. and 
Inf., IV. 7. 1 ; exi(x^\7]^r\(r6ixevoi 
for Mid. voice, II. 7. 8 ; eV^e- 
Xovfiai, otto>s $lv yivoiro, II. 2. 6. 

e7T£7roA7}s, III. 1. 7. 

e7rf <r/c€7TTe(r$-a*, III. 11. 10. 

£TTL<TTafAai, imo'Td/jLei'os, used ab 
solutely, III. 9. 11. 

67rio-TaTet>, with Gen. and Dat 
II. 8. 3. 

67T l(TT drf]S, I. 1. 18. 

eTrtreAercr^at ra rod yrjpas, IV 

8.8. 
iiriTifiia, III. 12. 3. 



1S 



410 



GREEK INDEX. 



eirirpeireiv, III. 5. 12. 

€7T (%£*/) e?V, IV. 1. 4. 

€7ro> 5 as eirddeiv nvi, II. 6. 10. 

e y pa^os, III. 14. 1. 

ipaaixpyfAaTovs, I. 2. 5. 

e pyd^ead ai ret iinr^eia, II. 8. 
2; including the idea of good- 
ness, I. 2. 57. 

ipydrrjs aya&os, I. 2. 57. 

epyov, of agricultural labor, I. 5. 
2 ; epyov %x* lv > iroieio'&ai, II. 10. 
6 ; airoSelKvvo'&ai, IV. 7. 2 ; Aa- 
/3e<V, I. 7. 2 ; larpmbv epyov Aa- 
/Je?;/, IV. 2. 5 ; epyco koX Xoycp 
and AoVy koX epyw, IL 3. 6 ; III. 
11. 10; ipyov elvai twos, III. 
3.3. 

epnyveve iv, I. 2. 52. 

6f)7T6Ta, I. 4. 11. 

spares, I. 2. 22. 

ipcariKos, applied to Socrates, II. 

6. 28. 
isre, I. 2. 18; III. 5. 6. 
e err iv ovsrivas, I. 4. 2. 
in de, I. 2. 1. 
ev Trad-., II. 2. 1. 
e v irpdrreiv, I. 6. 8 ; II. 4. 4 ; ev 

separated from irpdrreiv, II. 1. 33. 
evavd pia, III. 3. 12. 
€U6i5t5s, III. 11. 4. 
euepyerelV fieifa, II. 2. 3. 
ey^yy, II. 6. 32. 
CVOpKOS, II. 6. 5. 

CVTTO pelv, II. 7. 2. 

€U7rpa£ia and evrvx}a, III. 9. 7, 14. 
eipov, ro, signif. of, II. 5. 5. 
€b(pva and -t), I. 6. 1<V 
ev(pvf}s, II. 9. 4. 
ev (poo via, III. 3. 1«L 
6i>wx € * <r ^ rat » signif. of, III. 14. 7. 
If 017, position of: 6 Karfiyopos ecpij 
for e</>7? 6 kcct\, I. 2. 9 ; i<pt], ol/jiai, 



6 ^.caKpdTrjs, III. 5. 13 ; inserted 

where there is no change of 

speaker, I. 4. 17 ; II. 4. 1 ; after 

a cognate verb, I. 6. 4. 
eXf") signif. of, I. 6. 13; with 

adv. like ehai with adj., II. 1. 1 ; 

II. 6. 19, 21 ; exeij/ KaKws, loiuri- 

kws ro (Too/ua, III. 12. 1. 
?X<Va, HI. 5. 17. 
ex&po's for iroXe/nios, II. 6. 9; 

proper signif. of, II. 6. 9. 
exofJLevos, III. 5. 10. 

(7)/j.ia, with and without Art., II. 

2. 3. 

Ctj/jliovv and no\d(eiv, IV. 2. 29. 
(7)iuLioo&r)(Te<r&aL, III. 9. 12. 
(rjv, Kar e&x'hj'j for civil life, ILL 

3. 11. 

H. 

¥i, an, II. 3. 14; omitted with ovx 
bpas and similar words, II. 3. 16. 

s n, than, % Kara, with Ace. after 
Comp., I. 7. 4 ; % las for ^ wsre, 
I. 4. 10; 3) #sre, III. 5. 17 ; $ af- 
ter Sia<pepeiv, III. 7. 7. 

7] eiceivov, SC. 7ro A is, II. 3. 13. 

#, in as much as, II. 1. 18. 

rjyovfievos, II. 3. 14. 

rj8eo-&ai and \wire?o-&ai, antithe- 
tical, I. 3. 15. 

^5 77, now, III. 5. 1 ; II. 1. 14; #5tj 
rore for ror ijdrj, II. 9. 7. 

Tjdovfj, I. 2. 23; at t/c roD 7ra/>a* 
Xpy\^a 7]$ovai, II. 1. 20. 

rl&os, III. 10. 3; IV. 8. 11. 

rj&fios, I. 4. 6. 

s? A i a i a, court at Athens, I. 1. 1. 

yXiKia, IV. 2. 3. 

Pixels for eycS, I. 2. 46. 



GREEK INDEX. 



411 



t)v, see edV. 

tf Hpa: vt) T7\v "Rpav, I. 5. 5. 
7}(rvxla>> signif. of, II. 1. 21. 
t]tt acr^ai, IV. 4. 17. 
JTTwr yaarpos, I. 5. 1. 



daAAetv, to be honored, II. 1. 33. 
Sdvaros, without article, II. 2. 3. 
&dp(ros, opp. to (pofios, III. 5. 5. 
&ai/yua£eij/, et", I. 1. 13; iiri rivi, 

I. 4. 2 ; use of Perf. re&avfjLaKa, 

I. 4. 2. 
&e\eiv and e&eAetj/, I. 2. 9. 
d-epa-n- eta, signif. of, III. 11. 4. 
bripav, Fut. Srnpdaco, III. 11. 7. 
&-npiov\ of men, I. 3. 13; III. 11. 

11. 
biacros, II. 1. 31. 
i&pao-uy, antith. to croup poviKu, I. 

3. 9. 
3-1 ydrr\p irapSevos, I. 5. 2. 
3 ;£<rcu, I 4. 6. 
&u<rta, extispicium, I. 1. 3. 
btapaZ, III. 10. 15. 



-t, demonstr. IV. 2. 3. 
iarpiKbv epyov \a$e7v, IV. 2. 5. 
He!*/, with Gen., I. 1. 11. 
l$u&rris t HI. 7. 7 ; o/ t'StwTat, opp. 

to T0?S QLCTK7}TCUS 01' 0&A77TCUS, III. 

12. 1. 
tfftwTt/ccDs %X* LV T ^ o'cD/xa, III. 
12. 1. 
] levai iiri riva, IV. 1. 3. 

i k e t € u € tv and 5er<r&u*, I. 2. 29. 
' -t/cos, term, denoting ability, etc., 

I. 1. 7. 
Ifidriou, II. 7. 5. 

Ti/o and oWs, interchange between, 

II. 1. 19. 



'[inrapxoi, HI. 3. 1. 

%aos and '6(jlolos, IIL 10. 10. 



Ka&apoTTjs and Ka&apiorTjs, II. 1. 
22. 

K0L§i£eiy KXaiovrd riva, II. 1. 12. 

Ka&iardvai and KafricrraaSai ri- 
va, I. 2. 9 ; II. 1. 12. 

/cat, explicative, I. 1. 7 ; conces- 
sive, I. 2. 22 ; ojs /cat . . . ourai 
/cat, I. 1. 6; /cat, etiam, even t 
with a suppressed clause, I. 1. 6 ; 
3. 1 ; /cat with Part, although, 
IL 3. 19; 2. 4, 4; K al eX with 
participle, IV. 1. 1 ; /cat, intro- 
ducing illust. examples, I. 1. 7 ; 
Kal and /cat . . . 877, at the be- 
ginning of questions, I. 3. 10 ; 
/cat, in answers, II. 10. 2 ; adver- 
sative for Kairoi, III. 7. 5 ; Kai, 
trajection of, III. 12. 7 ; IV. 7. 
7 ; Kai, after relative pronouns, 

I. 2. 47 ; /cat . . . Kai, the first re- 
dundant, III. 10. 1 ; aAAa \xt\v 
Kai . . . Kai, III. 10. 1 ; /cal av, 

II. 1. 13; K ai... ye, I. 2. 53 ; 
IIL 8. 6 ; /cat . . . ?e 54 I. 2. 53 ; 
/cat'...5e, I. 1. 3, 15 and I. 3. 3 ; 
Kal . . . Ze . . . 5e . . . /cat and 
/cat ... 54 I. 2. 24 ; III. 6. 7 ; 
the distinction between Kal el 
and el /cat, IV. 1. 1 ; Kal fi-qv, IL 
3, 4 ; /cal A 4 ^. . . ye, I. 4. 12 ; 
Kal ou (fjLT)) and oiiSe (u^Se), L 4. 
17 ; Kal radra, I. 2. 26 ; II. 3. 1 • 

1. 4. 8; /cat'... re, II. 3. 19; IV. 

2. 28 ; Kai with adjectives after 
iro\vs, L 2. 24 ; Kal 05 for Kal ou- 
tqs, I. 4. 2; /cal yap, I. 1. 19; 
L 5. 3; 1.2. 11; II. 1.3; IIL 1.6; 
jcat, in efrrep ri Kal aAAo, III. 6. 2» 



412 



GREEK INDEX. 



Kaipos tlvos $i€\ri\v&€j/, IV. 3. 8. 
kol'ltol, I. 1.5; with Part., 1. 7. 2 ; 

KCLITOL 76, I. 2. 3. 

/ca/cia, III. 5. 17. 
KaKovpyos, with Gen., I. 5. 3. 
KaAel*/, to invite, II. 9. 4; eVi 

eu/t, III. 14. 2 ; /caAeo/ rjj/a oyo- 

jUCt ti, II. 2. 1. 
icaAAos, without article, I. 2. 24; 

II. 1. 22. 

(caAos, opp. to al(Txp6s, I. 6. 13 ; 
kclAos Kaya&os, I. 1. 16 ; 6 KaAJs, 

IV. 2. 1 ; TCt KCL\d, III. 1. 1. 
KaKov/ievos, I. 1. 11. 
kcl\ws €X^i, with Inf., II. 7. 6; 

/caAcDs ex***' without tv in orat. 

obliqua, I. 3. 3. 
k aire it a, after Part., I. 1. 5; in 

interrog., I. 2. 26. 
Kara, with Ace., I. 3. 12; Kara 

flows, III. 7. 4 ; in comparisons, 

1. 7. 4. 

x$ra % after Part, for eTra, I. 1. 5. 
KarayiyvdocrK€iv twos, I. 3. 10; 

III. 7. 3 ; IV. 8. 1. 

kolt aKoifii^e iv> to waste time, 

II. X. 30. 
KaraKoyosl e/c KaraXoyov arpor 

t€v*<t&cu, signif. of, III. 4. 1. 
Kara crvveffti/, constr., I. 4. 18; 

II. 4.2; 1. 31; 6. 8 ; IV. 3. 10; 

et «iep. 
Kar*rplPciv, I. 2. 37; III. 4. 1. 
* aTciTreTf, II. 6. 33. 
/teSV&ai, IV. 4. 21. 
Ksoafxo y, III. 1. 7. 
nepawSs, called virrjpeTTis tcov 

Sew, IV. 3. 14. 
KepS&v, I. 2. 22. 
KexpTjo-d-cu, Perf. as Present, I. 

2. 9. 
Klpd-QKov, III. 1. 9. 






Ki*/5uj/eveii>, with Inf., IV. 7. & 
b ivSvvos, with [A-fi and Subj. or 

Opt., II. 7. 9. 
Kipe?p, IV. 2. 2. 
Kive'io'&ai, I. 1. 14. 
k\€ttt€ iv and apTrd&iv, III. 6. 11. 
k\?vcli, II. 1. 30. 
/coAa^eij/ and (tj/jliovu, IV. 2. 29. 
Koo-pos, the world, etc., I. 1. 11; 

eVa t5v Koafxov zivai, language of 

the philosophers, I. 1. 14. 
KpareTi/, with Ace, I. 5. 1. 
Kparwj/, I. 2. 43. 
KpTjirlSa fidWea&cu, I. 5. 4. 
Kpiveiv, IV. 4. 16. 
KTa(T&cu (piKovs afxelvovs, I. 6. 9. 
Kva/j.€vr 6s and cc7rb Kvdfiov, I. 

2. 9. 
KvfSi<rTav, I. 3. 9. 
Kvtav'. 6 rov kvvos \6yos, fable of 

the dog, II. 7. 13. 

A. 

\afifidv€iv 4k rrjs yrjs, II. 7. 2; 

e/oyov . . . Arjirreov, I. 7. 2. 
Kav&dvtiv, signif. of, II. 1. 13 ; 

II. 3. 11 ; used personally, III. 5. 

24 ; Aa&eT*', with Pres. and Aor. 

Part, III. 5. 23. 
Aeyec&ai, to be celebrated, IIL 

5. 11. 
Xeiirecr&ai, with Part., II. 4. 7 
AeiTovpyelV, II. 7. 6. 
\€KTlKOS t IV. 3. 1. 
\e\7}&ai, II. 3. 11. 
Ae|oj/, ellipsis of, III. 4. 10. 
Aewpyos, I. 3. 9. 
Ai'xas and Aei'xas, I. 2. 61. 
Ao7icT/uoy, IV. 2. 21; 7. 8. 
\6yos kvvos, IL 7. 13 ; \6ycap 

TGxvrjy I- 2. 31 ; Ao'yos and ep7oi» 

contrasted, III. 11. 10; \6yca koL 



GREEK INDEX. 



413 



tpyy and gpycp K a\ \6yo>, II. 3. 6 ; 

\6yois, I. 1. 1. 
* °X a 7^^> HI. 4. 1. 
Ai/Trettr&cu and riSeo^ai, antith., 

1. 3. 15. 
XujttoSvtwv, I. 2. 62. 

M, 

pa Ala, I. 4. 9; va\ pa rhv Ala 
and ou pa Aia, I. 4. 9. 

uaKapto-Toraros, II. 1. 33. 

paAaK&s, III. 11. 10. 

jUaAa roi, I. 2. 46. 

pdAiara, rd, adv., I. 2. 61. 

uaAAov, ovSe^ paXKov, in compa- 
risons, I. 3. 13; III. 9. 4; added 
to the compar., Ill 13. 5; pa\- 
Xov 34, III. 13. 6 ; with irpoaipu- 
a&ai, II. 1. 2. 

pavia and ave7ri<rTr]po(rvi/7] y I. 2. 
50 ; III. 9. 6. 

paVTlKT), I. 1. 2. 

peyaXvvw, III. 6. 3. 

p4yi<rrov <f}pove?v, I. 1. 13. 

/u e i f a> and pei^ova, II. 2. 3. 

(WcAera^, with Inf., I. 6. 7. 

Hi 4 A A e i v, with Aor. Inf., II. Q. 14 ; 

, 7.10. 

\i4v for ju^v, I. 4. 4; /AeV solitarium, 

i i. e., without a following 5e', I. 1 
1 ; 2. 2 ; IV. 3. 17 ; with an im- 

I plied contrast, I. 2. 29 • olpai 

\ p4v and similar phrases without 

| a following 5e, II. 6. 5 ; pkv omit- 
ted, I. 2. 21; 3. 15; p& ....£{ 

! in repetition of the same word, I. 

!1. 2 ; but sometimes p4v is omit- 
ted, I. 1. 1 ; with two contrasted 
phrases, I. 6. 5 ; p4v . . . 34 collo- 
j cation, as in ra p\v av&pdoireia, 
ra 3aipfria 34, L 1. 1 ; 1. 12 ; 
iirb p\v ru>v . . virb 3h toov, III. 



1. 8; f*4v.^n ad, I. 2. 12; p4p 

. . . /ecu, II. 6. 22 ; p4v . . . p4v . . . 
5e'...oV, I. 1. 10; ^ueV... p4p 
. . . Se . . . U . . . p4v . . . 5e, II. 3. 
9 ; p\v drj in conclusions, and 
ph 5?7 . . . 8e cr 5e §4 I. 2. 62 ; 
,ueV 76, III. 14. 5 ; p\v ovv, I. 3 
9 ; phi/ ovv in affirmative answers 
I 3. 9 ; II. 7. 5 ; in the positioi 
of the particles p4v . . . 34 con 
cinnity is often neglected, I. 6. 1 1 
various renderings of, I. 1. 1, 8 ; 
2. 5. 
p4vroi, confirmative, I. 3. 10; II. 

I. 12, 14; III. 1. 2; 5.24; ad- 
versative, II. 1. 12; in answers, 

II. 6. 2 ; 6i pevroi, I. 3. 10 ; p4v 
rot, ironical, II. 10. 4. 

pepipvav, with irepi and Gen. or 
Ace, I. 1. 11 ; in reference to la- 
borious investigations, I. 1. 11, 
14; III. 5. 23. 

peraPaWecr&ai, III. 7. 6. 

p€Tafl€\7IO-6fJL€VOV, TO, II. 6. 

23. 
perarl^ea-^ai, to retract, I. 2. 
44. 

P*XPh with Gen., IY.Y. 2; = in- 
tra, I. 2. 35; III. 5. 27. 

p -f) and^w, distinction in use, I. 1. 
20 ; why prj and not ov, I. 4. 1 ; 
6. 8; palest, II. 3.14; II. 3.10; 
with Part, on account of the pre- 
ceding 4dv, III. 5. 23 ; prj with 
Part, (el pjj), I. 1. 4 ; with Subj. 
after Opt. with tv, II. 7. 14; ^ 
in a relative enunciation for el 
prj, I. 1. 17 ; jxT], interrogative, 
III. 11. 4; prj, redundant after 
airenreTv, a-rrayoptveiv, ac.t.A., I. 2. 
33 ; after alo-xweabai, III. 14. 1 ; 
pf)...pi) for prj o£, I. 2. 7 ; tf\ 



414 



GREEK INDEX. 



otf, I. 2. 7; nb oZp...ov, IY.2. 
12; fx^ otl . . . aAA* oi>5e, I. 6. 1 1 ; 
fir] fxovov where we might expect 
ov julopop, I. 4. 1 ; fjL'fjy emphatic 
before a relative, III. 9. 6 ; fi-fj 
with ore, IIL 14. 6 ; ellipt. I. 6. 
11. 

a t] 5 a fi o v eipat, I. 2. 52. 

ut?56 for ot»5e, with Part., III. 7. 7. 

/jLrjBevbs tieetr&ai, I. 6. 10. 

u-ftp, signif. of, I. 1. 6 ; adversative, 
II. 8. 5. 

U7}T€, See OVT€. 

t JL VX av *K0S) HI- 1. 6. 
fii/jLelo-bai, with two Ace, I. 7. 2. 
fiifjLp7}(rK6(r&ai irepi twos, IV. 

5. 2. 
fiKTrirSs, II. 6. 21. 
juTo-os, III. 5. 17. 
juj/S, value of, II. 5. 2. 
fiovos for jj.6j/ov, II. 9. 8; IV. 5. 

9 ; ellipsis of, III. 13. 6. 

N. 
ral fxa top Ala, I. 4. 9; II. 7. 4. 
yao's, III. 8. 10. 
pads, IIL 8. 11. 
v^ Ala, I. 2. 9; II. 7.4. 
plkup ay was, II. 6. 26 ; PiKap, IV. 
. 4. 17. 
vofxi^eiv freovs, I. 1. 1 ; vafilfcrou, 

II. 3. 15 ; vofjLi(eip, with Inf. Fut., 

I. 2. 10. 
vofio^ir-ns, I. 2. 31. 
j/o/xos, III. 3. 11. 
pocrelp, metaphorically, III. 5.18. 
vv v, since thmgs are so, II. 7. 9; 

pvp 6V, in contrasts, II. 3. 14. 

O. 

by 7], to, demonstrative use of, II. 7. 
1 ; 6, for the subject after a long 



intervening clause, IV. 2. 25 ; 6 
jjLev ris . . . 6 5e tis, II. 5. 3 ; vnh 
filp twp . . . vicb 5e tup, IIL 1. 
8 ; ol a/ucpi or irepi ripa, I. 1. 18 ; 
IIL 5. 10 ; t6, with Inf., I. 3. 7 ; 
to, with Inf. in exclamations, I. 
4. 12. See also Article. 

ode, rarely referring to what pre- 
cedes, but frequently to what fol- 
lows, I. 2. 3 ; of a thing as direct- 
ly before the eyes, III. 3. 12; 
with proper nouns without the 
article, III. 11. 17. 

oTa, first object and then subject, 
I. 3. 14. 

old as for olaba, IV. 6. 6. 

oikeiv, signif. of, I. 1. 7 ; 2. 64. 

oliceTos and otKerrjs, I. 2. 48. 

oiKiai and oIkoi, IIL 6. 14. 

oIkop oIkovo/jleIp, IV. 5. 10. 

oI/jlos, 6 and rj, II. 1. 20. 

oIpoi, II. 1. 30. 

oTop, ut, velut, L 1. 9 ; ofoi» 
roAfxap for oToV eo"Ti ToX/ma, III. 
8. 2 ; oToV t4 76, IV. 2. 11 ; ofos, 
with article, IV. 6. 11 ; with Inf., 
I. 4. 6, 12 ; II. 1. 15 ; o'iw vol ap 
dpi, by attraction, II. 9. 3. 

tis, IL 7. 13. 

oXtyov SeTv, ellipt,, III. 10. 13. 

'6\(as, in short, II. 8. 5. 

oXoos fi-f), I. 2. 35. 

Bfioios, IIL 10. 10; ojjloios re. I 
Kai, IIL 4. 3. 

dfioiccs fiep . . . SfjLolccs 5e, I. 6. 13. 

opo/xa €?pai, with a ]S T om., IIL 11. 1. 

opofid(6 o~&ai iiri tipi, I. 2. 61; 
III. 14. 2. 

opt a, Ta, iazt* aX-qbetas, II. 1. 27. 

6irXiT7)s, IIL 4. 1. 

o7ro?os and ttolos, in connection, 
I. 1. 1 ; IV. 4. 13 ; 6. 2. 



GKEEK INDEX. 



41& 



dirSre, with Opt. and dirdrav, with 

Subj., II. 1. 18. 
ottoVj absol., III. 5. 1. 
dirovovv, IY. 1. 1. 

IT COS (pTTCOS ytt7?), witll Aoi\ Subj., 

I. 2. 37 ; with diff. modes, II. 2. 
10 ; oircos oV, with Subj. or Opt., 

II. 2. 6 ; otto? s with oV and Fat. 
Opt, 1.1. 6 ; oircos in interrog. 
followed by Tiy, I. 1. 11 ; oircos 
fir} after verbs of fearing, etc., II. 
9. 2 ; oircos 7TOT6, I. 1. 20 ; oircos 
and %va, II. 1. 19 ; oVus, unusual 
position of, III. 5. 13. 

bpyvla, II. 3. 19. 

opel;ao~&ai and opex&^aj, I. 2. 

15. 
o s and os ye for outos 7<xp, I. 2. 64 ; 

in a demonstrative sense, I. 4. 2 ; 

for on after i&au^aa-To*/ 7roie?s, II. 

7. 13 ; o for touto* eVri*/, o, II. 6. 

IT ; kcl\ os for /cal ovros, I. 4. 2 ; 

os ye, IL 3. 15. 

2 0" O J/, 6Vy . . . TOffOVTOV, TOffOVTCp, 

I. 3. 13. 

os7rep 5t?, II. 1. 21. 

ostjs, with Subj., I. 6. 13; ostls 

aV, with Opt,, I. 5. 1. 
oo- a, corresponding to rocrovTcp, I. 

3*. 13. 
orav ri iroirjffcaffi ; I. 4. 14. 
ore fi-fj, with Opt., III. 14. 6. 
on, loosely repeated, II. 6. 35; 

with Opt. after the Pres., I. 2. 34 ; 

unusual position of, IY. 2. 29 ; 

ellipt,, III. 10. 1. 
)ij and ovk, at the end of a clause, 

II. 6. 11 ; ovk olff&a; for rj ovk. 
dlff&a ; II. 3. 16 ; ov yap, in inter- 
rog., I. 3. 10 ; ov orjirov, in inter- 
rog., II. 3. 1; IY. 2. 11; ov ^v 
and ov \jA\v ovde, L 2. 5 ; the diff. 



between ovk . . . aAAa and ov jj.6- 
vov . . . aAAa and ov fxovov . . . aA- 
Aa Kai, I. 6. 2 ; ov fia Aia, I. 4. 9 ; 
ovx ^Kiffra, I. 2. 23 ; fj.7] otl . . . 
aAAa /cat', I. 6. 11 ; ovx ° TL M-dvos 
. . . aAAa /cat, II. 9. 8 ; ovk o?5a ef, 
I. 1.8; ovk ovv, I. 4. 5 ; ov yap 
ouV, IY. 4. 23. 

ovSa/uLov elvai, r&evai, I. 2. 52. 

oi)5e. .. ou5e, III. 12. 5 ; oi35e yap, 
I. 2. 31 ; ou5e efs for ovoeis, I. 6. 
2 ; ovde and oi;Tf, interchange of, 

I. 2. 31 ; ovd4 preceded by ovtz, 

II. 2. 5. 

ouSets: ovdev, a more emphatic 
negative than ov, IY. 4. 10; ou- 
oeu ffoi fieXei, IY. 2. 24 ; ouSeV t*, 
I. 2. 42 ; o^Seybs tJttov for oux 
Tjttoj/ tivos, I. 5. 6 ; III. 5. 18. 

ovk4tl, IY. 4. 20; III. 4. 10. 

ou/couz/ and ovkovv, 1.4. 5. 

our, its deriv., signif., and relation 
to apa, I. 1. 2, 17 ; confirmative, 
1. 1. 16 ; conclusive, I. 1. 20 ; 
ellipsis of, II. 3. 19; III. 4. 12; 
IY. 2. 34 ; repetition of, II. 6. 26 ; 
'iff cos ovv, I. 2. 17 ; yap ovv, in an- 
swers, III. 6. 12. 

our e and ovoe interchanged, I. 2. 
31 ; ovre repeated with diff. sig- 
nif., I. 2. 48 ; ovre . . . ovoe, II. 2. 
5 ; 6. 19 ; ovre . . . re and ovre . . . 
€?T6 (^ re), I. 2. 47. 

ovroi, I. 4. 10. 

our os, omission before a relative, 
I. 2. 6 ; referring to what follows, 
I. 2. 61 , referring to the nearer 
noun, IY. 2. 7 ; referring to the 
more distant noun, I. 3. 13; at- 
traction in gender, I. 2. 42 ; after 
a noun, II. 1. 19; with article 
I. 2.49; IY. 2.3. See iovto. 



416 



GREEK INDEX. 



ovrcosy before a consonant, 1.3.1; 
sic statim, III. 6. 9 ; after 
Part., III. 5. 8 ; ellipsis of with 
as, tbsTrep, I. 1. 6 ; I. 2. 56 ; II. 
2. 2. 

$\pov, its signif., I. 3. 5. 

n. 

ira&€?v, contrasted with airor7o'ai 1 

II. 9. 5. 
vaidevecr&at, with Ace, IV. 2. 

23. 
7r a A a ( , with a verb in Pres. tense, 

II. 6. 30. 
7rd\iUy with verbs compounded 

with <W, II. 4. 4. 
7r a v t a jiiev o v v , IT. 7. 5. 
7r a v v , separated from its adjective, 

II. 6. £5 ; irdvv fx\v ovv, I. 3. 9. 
icapd rivos o-rj/jLaivea^ai, ayy^K- 

Aedfrcu, I. 3. 4 ; 7rap s lauTw, at 
his house, III. 13. 3; with Ace. 
in comparison, I. 4. 14 ; evvoia 
wapd twos, II. 2. 11 ; repeated in 
diff. constructions, I. 3. 4 ; rot, 
irapa frewv, I. 3. 4 ; II. 6. 8 ; sig- 
nif. in composition, I. 1. 17. 

TrapaKaTari&eor&ai, IV. 4. 17. 

irapaKivelv, IV. 2. 35. 

•JT a pa /llo v o s, II. 10. 3. 

irapavoias e\e7v riva, I. 2. 49. 

7rapacrK6vao'TiK6s, with Gen., 

III. 1. 6. 

TapareipeiVy to weary, III. 13. 6. 

irapavr'tKa, to, II. 1. 20. 

7T a p a x p V /"• a : at eV rod TTO^paxpTlP-a 

^ovai, II. 1. 20. 
jrape'xetr&ai Tiyj 'Ittitov, III. 3. 4. 
Tcap&v, I. 6. 5, 9. 
7T a s : wdvroov jxaXiffTa, IV. 5. 1 ; 

7ravTa 7roieIV, II. 2. 6 ; position of 

Tray, II. 2. 6. 



Trao-Tas, III. 8. 9. 

iraveiv, signif. in difT. voices, I. 
2. 2 ; with Part,, III. 6. 1 ; 7rav« 
eabai, with Part., III. 11. 2. 

irci&eiv and ou/a7reidetj/, I. 3. 6 ; 

III. 11. 10; irei&ea&ai and eVe- 
ffdaL, II. 2. 11. 

ireipav, I. 2. 29. 

TreATTj, HI. 9. 2. 

ire pi } with Gen. and Ace, I. 1. 20; 
Oi 7repl rov KeKpoira, signif. of, IIL 
5. 10; irXeiovos, I. 1. 18; com- 
pounds with, I. 2. 63 ; II. 2. 5. 

7T e p ifiaWe iv Kaicols, I. 2. 63. 

7repio5os, of the stars, IV. 7. 5. 

nepiopav, meaning of with Part., 
II. 7. 2. 

Trep'nraTos, a walking, I. 1. 10. 

irepiir oAoi, III. 5. 27. 

iri&avov, to, III. 10. 3. 

iriareveiv, with Ace. and Inf., 

IV. 4. 17. 

TrXarreiv, meaning of Mid. form 
of, II. 6. 37. 

Tc\r)&ovo , a ayopd, 1. 1. 10. 

7r A^^u/xe Ae7>, I. 2. 26. 

TrAiy&os, III. 1. 7. 

7rote2V, used in the place of other 
verbs, III. 8. 2 ; with Dat, II. 3. 
13 ; frequent ellipsis of, II. 3. 17. 

voikI\os 9 II. 3. 10. 

TToiKiXiai, III. 8. 10. 

ttoiklKws, II. 6. 21. 

irolos for OTTOLOS, I. 1. 1 ; II. 1. 23 ; 
iroLos and 6iro7os, in the same sen- 
tence, I. 1. 11; IV. 4. 13; 6. 2. 

iroXefjLio s, II. 6. 9. 

Tro\iopK6?v t to annoy, II. 1. 13. 

7roArTeias, I. 2. 9. 

7T o A A a k i 9 7roAAo/, III. 1 2. 6. 

7roAAa7rAa(rioy, with Gen., II 
2.7. 



GREEK INDEX. 



417 



xoWtarSs, III. 1. 6. 

vo\vs, connected by Kai with, ad- 
jectives, I. 2. 24 ; iroAv, separated 
from the compar. (hyperbaton), 
II. 10. 2 ; ws to -iro\v, 1. 1. 10. 

a-J.ua, IY. 7. 9. 

iropto-TiKos, with Gen., III. 1. 6. 

iropoa) and irpoGw, diff. between, 
I. 3. 13. 

ir ore, use of, I. 6. 15 ; at length, 
IV. 6. 6 ; after interrog. pronoun 
(ris 7roTe), I. 1. 1 ; after roiq} = 
possible, I. 1. 2 ; after W, II. 7. 3; 
6Vws TroTe, I. 1* 20. 

Tr6repoj/, peculiar position of, II. 
7. 8 ; iroTtpov . . . ft IV. 4. 7. 

»ro^, I. 2. 32; IIL 3. 2; 5. 15. 

7r o u s : KaTa 7ro5as, II. 6. 9. 

it pay jxara *x €lv > H- 9. 1; Sice ra 
irpdyfxaTa, II. 10. 4; 7rp. ex 6 '* 7 
and irapex €lJ/ > EL !• 9. 

itpdrr etv afia, II. 3. 19 ; e5 TrpdV- 
T€«', signif. of, I. 6. 8 ; III. 9. 9 ; 
IV. 2. 26 ; irpdrreLV xPVt JLaTa i !• 
•2.5. 

irptacr&ai itpo, II. 5.3. 

vpiv y &v, IV. 4. 9. 

it p 6 , with the idea of preference, 
IL 5. 3. 

it podyetv and itposdyeiv, I. 4. 1. 

itpoaipe'itr&ai fxaWov, II. 1. 2. 

TtpoaKoveiv, II. 4. 7. 

wpoPi&d(eu> t I. 2. 17; 5. 1. 

jrpoe 8pcu, I. 1. 18. 

KpoiryjXaKi^eLVf I. 2. 49. 

wpos, with Ace after a Gen., I. 2 
1 ; with Ace =. eis, L 2. 16 ; wit! 
Gen. denoting property or qua- 
lity, II. 3. 15 ; a(ppodi(Tid£eiv irpos 
rivdy L 3. 14 ; denoting compari- 
son, I. 2. 52 ; 3. 4 ; itpbs rovs 
avfrpfairovs k6(T^qv itapex* iv i I. 2. 



61 ; in composition, I. 1. V , IV 

2. 13. 
it posdyeiv and itpodyeiv, I. 4. 1. 
7rposcuT€?j/, of beggars, I. 2. 29. 
itpos&i&dCeiv, I. 2. 17. 
7rpos5exea"frcu, I. 3. 14. 
irposHidSvai, with Gen., L 2. 29 

TtpOS ei1te?V TlVa X ai P €lV > ^EL 

13. 1. 

7Tposr]K€i y with Dat. and Ace. 
with Inf., IIL 4. 9 ; with Gen., 
IV. 5. 7. 

itposievai rep Srjfiw, IIL 7. 1. 

itpos Ka\e?(r&a i, II. 9. 5. 

7rpos7rcufetj/, with Dat., III. 1. 4. 

Trpos(p€p€(r&al Tiviy III. 7. 8; 
itpos<pepeiv and Ttposcpepea&ai, III. 
11. 13. 

it p 6 (roe and itoppcc, diff. between, 
I. 3. 13. 

Trp o'crw&ej/, I. 3. 13. 

itpor L&evai Xoyov, IV. 2. 3. 

irpor peireip and itporpeitea^ai, 
with Inf., I. 2. 64 ; itporpeitea^ai 
opposed to irpodyeiv, I. 4. 1. 

itpocpvXdrr eiv, with Ace, II. 
7. 14. 

it peer oy fiev, followed by 5e with- 
out elra, I. 1. 2 ; followed by ri 
ydp, II. 6. 1 ; itpoorov \xev . . . eira 
(e7T6iTa) without Be, I. 2. 1. 

Trvp, eh itvp a\\€<r&cu, proverbial, 
I. 3. 9. 

7r co 7r o t e, in interrogations. II. 2. 7. 

7tws, in some manner, IV 6. 5; 
-fxaKiara, III. 3. 8 ; -7cty, III 10. 3. 



pad I cos cpepovtri, II. 2. 9. 
pityoKiisdwos, I. 3, 10 
l>vfrfjt.6s, III. 10. 10. 



18* 



418 



GREEK INDEX. 



<xir\ixalvciv y distinguished from 

TrpoffTjfiaipeiv, I. 1. 2. 
(Tiros, III. 14. 2. 

<TK 67TT6(r^a£, III. 6. 12. 

c/cevos, I. 7. 2. 

or/co7T6?^, with Gen. of pers., I. 
1. 12. 

a KV&pWJTCOS, II. 7. 1. 

(to q>i a, III. 9. 4, 5 ; with and with- 
out the article, IV. 2. 33. 

coQitTT'fis, signif. and use of, I. 
1. 11 ; 6. 13. 

o"jrovdd^€ty iirl rivi, I. 3. 11. 

crirovhalos r)\v rexvyv, IV. 2. 2. 

<rT€p7)(r€(r&ai, used in a passive 
sense, I. 1. 8. 

<TT€<paviTt]S i III. 7. 1. 
(TTpaT7)yr)(ras, I. 1. 18. 
<rr parrjyoi, III. 2. 1. 
o-vfifioXa, things that reveal the 

future, I. 1. 2. 
avfijuerpiay III. 10. 4. 
ctfis in compos., I. 2. 23. 
o"t;j> rivi eJyatj I. 2. 34. 
cvveidej/ai ri rivi, II. 7. 1. 
cvj/eo" is, see Kcrrci (jhvzaiv. 
cvvex'hs, continuous, IV. 5. 9. 
arvvio-rdpai, to commend, L 6, 

14. 
vvvTi&effbai, II. 6. 26- 

OXVt 10 ' K a & 0\OV Kd\ /JL€pOS, I. 2. 

24; II. 1. 4. 
crxoXa £>**/, with Inf., III. 9. 9. 
<r X o\y, III. 14.3. 
(Tca<ppove7v Ttepl riva, I. 1. 20. 
(TooQpoviKSs, opp. to &pacre?, L 



r cfc 5 e refers to what follows, L 1. 
2, 35. 



raKritcd, rd, III. 1. 5. 

TaAaz/Toj/, value of, II. 5. 2. 

ravavria y II. 6. 5; rrjs <t>i\oo-o 
(pias, I. 6. 1 ; ravavria tovtow 7 L 
2. 60 ; followed by 4 III. 12. 4. 

tc*£*s, III. 4. 1. 

ravra, in enumerations, I. 4. 6. 

tc^tt?, I. 7. 3; III. 5. 2. 

re, peculiar position of, II. 1. 28; 

III. 5. 3 ; reason for its peculiar 
position, I. 7. 3 ; ri..-, Kai> how 
employed, I. 1. 2 ; ri without 
/ecu, I. 4. 6 ; re . . . t<f, signif. and 
use, I. 1. 14 ; ri... kcl'i . . . /cat, 

11. 2. 5; re... /ecu'... re, II. 3. 
19. 

reic/uaipeffbai irepi twos, I. 4. 1 ; 

with Dai, or airS, or 4 k, II. 6. 6. 
reAeTz/, II. 9. 1; IV. 2.37. 
rccaapcsKaide Ka, II. 7. 2. 
r4xw) Atfyccz/, I. 2. 31. 
ri&evai : i&fjKaiJLGj/ for ed-e/xej/, 

IV. 2. 15 ; T&evai ayupa, III, 

12. 1. 

rip civ, compared with <ref$€(r&ai, 

1. 1. 14. 

t2s, joined with pronoun, signify- 
ing fere, 1. 1. 1 ; roid$€ ris, II. 6. 
11 ; followed by a Dat. plural, I. 

2. 62 ; with adjectives, etc., I. 3. 
12; position, II. 1. 11 ; ris omit- 
ted, I. 2. 55 ; with ol5e, III. 9. 6 
rl omitted after neut. adj., I. 2. 
30 ; ovdw ri, I. 2. 42 ; \eytiv rt, 

11. 1. 12 ; rivd, Ace of the sub- 
ject to be supplied with Inf., III. 

12. *8 ; ris, followed by the arti- 
cle, II. 8. 3 ; 6 jxiv ris . . 6 5e ris, 
II. 5. 3. 

ris for osris, I. 1.1; ris and ostis, 
I. 1. 11; ri ydp; II 6. 2 ; ris 
ydp; ellipsis before, II. 1. 15 



GKEEK INDEX. 



419 



W %LS. 10; TV. 4.20; rtSai; 
IV. 2. 33 ; rf 5e, II. 1. 3 ; II. 6. 
4 ; ti ou and ti ouj> ov, III. 1§. 15 ; 
ti ow ou (TKoirovfjLeu for ckotv&iagv 

ol)V, III. 1. 10 ; TOUS Tt 7TOJOl)l>- 

tccs dVo/-ia touto air o kclXov o~ lv ; II. 
2. 1. 

r 6, with Inf. for a simple Inf., af- 
ter avaTi&e(r&cu, I. 2. 44; after 
afVxuj/€<r3-a<, III. 14. 1 ; after &7re- 
Xec&a/, I. 3. 7 ; after airoTpeireiv, 
IY. 7. 5 ; in exclamations, I. 4. 
12 ; Inf. with and without to*, I. 
2. 10; r6 with Inf. after a pre- 
parative demonstrative, I. 4. 6. 
See 6, 7), to, and Article. 

to i, in answers, I. 2. 46; ey^ toi, 
I. 6. 11 ; to i, restrictive, I. 4. 10; 
III. 4. 10. 

tolvw, its composition and force, 
I. 2. 29 ; 2. 47 ; 3. 1 ; in a quick 
reply, I. 2. 34 ; for Se, IL 1. 9. 

Toiosdc, relating to what follows, 
I. 2. 3 ; deiKTLK&s, I. 2, 3 ; 7. 5. 

toiovtos, compared with ToiosSe, 
I. 2. 3 ; 7. 5 ; II. 1. 1 ; with and 
without the article, I. 5. 2. 

TofoVai, L 3. 13. 

toctovtov, ToarovTco . . . ocrov, ocrcp, 
I. 3. 13r 

ToffovTos so little, II. 4. 4. 

t Jt€ jiteV . . . tot6 8e, III. 10. 14. 
\Tovfiov, by crasis, for toO ifiov, 
I. 6. 4. 

t o Dt o, referring to the idea in the 
whole preceding clause, II. 2. 4 ; 
preparative, III. 5. 19 ; tovto. for 
tovto, III. 6. 6. 

-pavfiaTa %x* lv > -^* ^. 1* 

Tpv</>aj/, III. 11. 10. 

tv^x^vgiv, how to be expressed, 
1.6.8; without ley, I. 6. 2 ; el- 



lipsis with, III. 12. 1 ; Ta tuxoV- 
ra, I. 1. 14 ; ol tvxwtzs = plebs, 
III. 9. 10. 

t£, with Inf., III. 10. 9. 

t$ trTi, IY. 2. 6. 

T. 

u/8pi(TT0 # TaTos, I. 2. 12. 

vyia and -7), I. 6. 13. 

v 7r a t & p v : ey inral&pa, in t lie, 

II. 1. 6. 

u7ra;/ao-T?}j/ai francay, II. 3. 16. 

v7rdpx^tP) IY. 5. 1. 

u7rep and 7T€pt, with Gen., 1. 1. 17; 

VTT€p for 7T60£, IY. 2. 23. 
virep&dWtiv, IY. 3. 7. 
vircpopay, diff. from KaTCMppovew, 

1. 2. 9. 
virepSpia, to, possessions beyond 

the bounds of Attica, II. 8. 1. 
viroy use of where §sp6p.zvGv is to 

be mentally supplied, III. 10. 13 ; 

where a word has a pass, signif., 

III. 4. 1. 

virolSa&pa, signif. of, II. 1. 30. 
viroKoptCeo'&ai, signif. of, II. 1. 

26. 
vTroKplve<r&ai and aTroxptveo'&ai i 

I. 3. 1. 

VTTOKp IT 7) 5, II. 2. 9. 
virofiive iv, antith. to <pv\a.TTs- 
trbai, II. 8. 6; signif. of, I. 3. 10. 

V(TT€pOV TTpOTepOV, III. 5. 10. 

(paipso'&ai, with Sokuv, I. 4. 6. 
<pa\dyyiov, tarantula, 1. 3. 

12. 
<pdvep6s, I 1. 10; I. 3. 1. 
<pav\i£(a, I. 6. 5. 
<p£psiv for (pepeoSai, III. 14. 1 

form of Aor., I. 2. 53 



420 



GREEK INDEX. 



tyevytiv ypcxp-fiVi IV. 4. 4. 
Qrjfiui, omens derived from, 1. 1.2. 
(p&di/eti/: ovk $lv (pbdvoLS Aeyoov, 

II. 3. 11; HI. 11. 1. 

<j>i\ai, as an appellation of the 

disciples of Socrates, III. 11. 18. 
<pi\o(To<pe7v, IV. 2. 23. 
<pi\or iiietirSrai iwt tim, II. 6. 11. 
tpiXor ifjiia, III. 3. 13. 
<I>i\6ti/jlos, desirous of honor, II. 

3. 16. 
(ppevovv, II. 6. 1. 
(ppovqcr is, I. 2. 10. 
<ppovTiCeiv, with Gen., or with 

xept and Gen., or with Ace, I. 

1. 11. 
(pvXai, of the Athenians, I. 1. 18; 

III. 4. 5. 

(pvXaKai and cppovpol, III. 6. 10. 
(pvAaKTiKSsy contrasted with 
/cAe7TT?7, III. 1. 6. 



Xatpeiv, III 13. 1. 
Xapi^ecr^at : /cexapio>teVos^sig- 

nif. and use of, I. 2. 10. 
X a p i v , as prep. I. 2. 54. 
%eipoT€Xj/ijs, III. 11. 4. 
Xitccjj/, II. 7. 5. 
Xit&j/ioi/, II. 7. 5. 
XiTcoi/iarKos, II. 7- 5. 
X*wj/, used for cooling wine, II. 1. 

30. 
X^a/JLvs, II. 7. 5. 
Xopo's, HI. 3. 12. 
X p a a? , difF. signif. in Act. and Pass. 

Voice. 
Xp'/?A* aTa = KTrjfjLara, II. 3. 1. 
Xprjo'^ai, peculiar use of, I. 2. 29 ; 

III. 11. 18 ; with and without o?s, 

IL 1. 12; xpw&m ri, I. 4. 6 ; 



Perf. Kexp?l (T & al f° r Pi'es. XP^ "^ ^ 
I. 2. 9. 
Xp^o" Lf-ios ovdev, III. 9. 15. 



i//et58€(T&ai, with a genitive, IV. 

2. 26. 
•tyi)<pu> jiuGt, by a single vote, I. 1. 

18. 
y(/vxVy the appetite, I. 2. 4. 



5 , interj. compared with the Lat. O ! 

I. 2. 41. 
wya&e, I. 4. 17. 

&v, ovaa, uv, ellipsis of, I. 4. 10; 

5. 1 ; 6. 2, et al. 
ouv€?(r&ai y seldom used in Aor., 

II. 7. 12. 

a? pa, of the season, 1. 1. 15; in re- 
gard to youthful beauty, II. 1 
22 ; without the article, II. 1. 22; 
the parts of the day, IV. 3. 4. 

ws, use of as preposition, II. 7. 2. 

a>s, compared with on, 1. 1. 2; 
with Part, I. 1. 20; II. 2. 3; 
with Gen. absol., I. 1. 4; with 
Ace. absol., "I. 6. 5 ; 2. 20 ; = &s- 
T€, I. 2. 35; ojs &v with Subj., 

I. 4. 6 ; with Part, II. 6. 38 ; 

III. 6. 4 ; m &v with Part Fut, 

II. 2. 3 ; ojs &v with Part. Aor., 

II. 2. 13 ; ws hoKovv fcr&/, IV. 2. 
30 ; wj rjStcas for otl ovrcos ^Sf'cos, 

III. 13.3; o>s oTov T€ with Superl., 
III. 8. 4 ; £>s for fare with Inf., | 
I. 4, 10; ws omitted, ILL 12; 
with Infin., III. 8. 10. 

&savT(tis and ws $* avrws, I. 7 



GREEK INDEX. 421 

S5$7T€p, with Ace. absol. in com- Opt. and &v, III. 1. 9, with Inf. 

parisons, I. 2. 19 ; II. 3. 3 ; just for the explanation of preceding 

as, II. 1. 5; &sTT€p /ecu . . . ovtco kclIj word, I. 3. 6 ; wsTe, after a posi- 

I. 6. 3 ; ccsirep av et, IIL 10. 12 ; tive adjective for r) wstc after a 

ftsirep, corresponding to a preced- comparative, III. 13. 3; * ftsre 

ing ttccs, IY. 5. 9 ; repetition of after a comparative, III. 5. 17. 

subject after, I. 2. 24. o)(pe\e1v and a>c/>eAeTcr£cu, with 

jre, following ovto)s, I. 2. 1 ; two Accusatives, I. % 61; IV. 

&*Tf, signif, of, II. 7. 6; with 1, 1. 



2). APPLETON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 



The Works of Hora 



With English Notes, for the use of Schools and Colleges. By J. L 
LINCOLN, Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in 
Brown University. 12mo, 575 pages. 

The text of this edition is mainly that of Orelli, the most important readings o 
other critics being given in foot-notes. The volume is introduced with a biographica 
sketch of Horace and a critique on his writings, which enable the student to enter In- 
telligently on his work. Peculiar grammatical constructions, as well as geographical 
•aid historical allusions, are explained in notes, which are just full enough to aid the 
pupil, to excite him to gam a thorough understanding of the author, and awaken in him 
a taste for philological studies, without taking all labor off his hands. While the chief 
aim has been to impart a clear idet of Latin Syntax as exhibited in the text, it has also 
been a cherished object to take advantage of the means po variously and richly furnished 
by Horace for promoting the poeti al taste and literary culture of the student 

From an article by Prof. Bab~r, if the University of Heidelberg, in the Heidelberg 
A-; mats of Literature. 
" There are already several American editions of Horace, intended for the use of 
Bchools; of one of these, which has passed through many editions, and has also been 
widely circulated in England, mention has been formerly made in this journal ; but 
that one we may not put upon an equality with the one now before us, inasmuch as 
this has taken a different stand-joint, which may servo as a sign of progress in this 
department of study. The editor has, it is true, also intended his work for the use of 
schools, and has sought to adapt it, in all its parts, to such a use; but still, without 
.osing sight of this purpose, he hai proceeded throughout with more independence. In 
the preparation of the Notes, the editor has faithfully observed the principles (laid 
down in his preface); the explana ions of the poet's words commend themselves by a 
compressed brevity which limits iiself to what is most essential, and by a sharp pre- 
cision of expression ; and references to other passages of the poet, and also to grammars, 
dictionaries, &c, are not wanting." 

Sallust's Jugurtha and Catiline. 

With Notes and a Vocabulary. By NOBLE BUTLER and MINARD 
STURGUS. 12mo, 39V pages. 

The editors have spent a vast amount of time and labor in correcting the test, by 
& comparison of the most improved German and English editions. It is believed thai 
this will be found superior to any edition hitherto published in this country. In ac- 
cordance with their chronological order, the "Jugurtha" precedes the "Catiline/* 
The Notes are copious and tersely expressed ; they display not only fine scholarship, 
but (what is quite as necessary in such a book) a practical knowledge of the difficulties 
which the student encounters in reading this author, and the aids that he requires. 
The Vocabulary was prepared by the late William H. G. Butleb. It will be found aa 
»ble and faithful performance. 
£5 



D. APPLETON <Sc CO. J S PUBLICATIONS. 

Virgil's iEneid. 

With Explanatory Notes. By HENRY S. FRIEZE, Professor of Latin 
in the State University of Michigan. Illustrated, 12mo, 598 
pages, 

The appearance of this edition of Virgil's iEneid will, it is be- 
lieved, be hailed with delight by all Classical teachers. Neither 
expense nor pains have been spared to clothe the great Latin epic 
in a fitting dress. The type is nnnsually large and distinct, and 
errors in the text, so annoying to the learner, have been carefully 
avoided. The work contains eighty-five engravings, which de- 
lineate the usages, costumes, weapons, arts, and mythology of the 
ancients with a vividnesss that can be attained only by pictorial 
illustrations. The great feature of this edition is the scholarly and 
judicious commentary furnished in the appended* Notes. The au- 
thor has here endeavored not to show his learning, but to supply 
such practical aid as will enable the pupil to understand and appre- 
ciate what he reads. The notes are just full enough, thoroughly 
explaining the most difficult passages, while they are not so ex- 
tended as to take all labor off the pupil's hands. Properly used, 
they cannot fail to impart an intelligent acquaintance with the 
syntax of the language. In a word, this work is commended to 
teachers as the most elegant, accurate, interesting, and practically 
useful edition of the iEneid that has yet been published. 

From John H. Brunner, President of Eiwasse College. 
" The typography, paper, and binding of Virgil's JEneid, by Prof. Freize, s.re all that 
need be desired; while the learned and judicious notes appended, are very valuatle 
Indeed.'" 

From' Principal of Piedmont (Va.) Academy. 
" I have to thank you for a copy of Prof. Frieze's edition of the ^Eneid. I have been 
exceedingly pleased in my examination of it. The size of the type from which the 
text is printed, and the faultless execution, leave nothing to be desired in these respects. 
The adherence to a standard text throughout, increases the value of this edition." 

From D. G. Moore, Principal TJ. High School, Rutland. 
"The copy of Frieze's 'Virgil' forwarded to me was duly received. It if so evi 
dently superior to any of the other editions, that I shall unhesitatingly adopt ± in my 
ckw8ea, M 



D APPLET ON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 



Select Orations of M. Tullius Cicero : 

With Notes, for the use of Schools and C( lieges. By E. A. JOHNSON, 
Professor of Latin in the Univeisity of New York. 12mo. 459 
pages. 

This edition of Cicero's Select Orations possesses some special advantages for the 
gtudent which are both new and important. It is the only edition which contains the 
improved text that has been prepared by a recent careful collation and correct de- 
ciphering of the best manuscripts of Cicero's writings. It is the work of the celebrated 
Orelli, Madvig, and Klotz, and has been done since the appearance of Orelli's complete 
edition. The Notes, by Professor Johnson, of the New York University, have been 
mostly selected, with great care, from the best German authors, as well as the English 
edition of Arnold, 

From Thomas Chase, Tutor in Latin in Harvard University. 
u Ah edition of Cicero like Johnson's has long been wanted ; and the excellence of 
the text, the illustrations of words, particles, and pronouns, and the explanation of 
various points of construction and interpretation, bear witness to the Editor's famili 
arity with some of the most important results of modern scholarship, and entitle his 
work to a large share of public favor." 

" It seems to us an improvement upon any edition of these Orations that has been 
published in this country, and will be found a valuable aid in their studies to the lovers 
of classical literature." — Troy Daily Whig. 



Cicero's de Officiis : 

With English Notes, mostly translated from Zumpt and Bonnell. By 
THOMAS A. THACHER, of Yale College. 12mo, 194 pages. 

In this edition, a few historical notes have been introduced in cases where the 
Dictionary in common use has not been found to contain the desired information ; the 
design of which is to aid the learner in understanding the contents of the treatises, the 
thoughts and reasoning of the author, to explain grammatical difficulties, and inculcate 
a knowledge of grammatical principles. The Editor has aimed throughout to guide 
rather than carry the learner through difficulties; requiring of him more study, in 
consequence of his help, than he would have devoted to the book without it 

From M. L. Stoevee, Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in 
Pennsylvania College. 
"I have examined with much pleasure Prof. Thacher's edition of Cicero de Officiis, 
and am convinced of its excellence. The Notes have been prepared with great care 
an.l good judgment. Practical knowledge of the wants of the student has enabled the 
Editor to furnish just the kind of assistance required; grammatical difficulties are 
removed, and the obscurities of the treatise are explained, the interest of the learner 
to elicited, and his industry directed rather than superseded. There can be but one 
opinion with regard to the merits of the work, and I trust that Professor Thacher will 
be disposed iu continue his labors so carefully commenced, in this department of classi 
cal learning." 



1). APPLETON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 

Lincoln's Livy. 

Selections from the first Five Books, together with the Twenty-Firsi 
and Twenty-Second Books entire ; with a Plan of Rome, a Map of 
the passage of Hannibal, and English Notes for the use of Schools. 
By J. L. LINCOLN, Professor of the Latin Language and Litera- 
ture in Brown University. 12mo, 329 pages. 

The publishers believe that in this edition of Livy a want is supplied which has 
Iwen universally felt; there being previous to this no American edition furnished 
with the requisite aids for the successful study of this Latin author. The text is 
cniefiy that of Alschefski, which is now generally received by the best critics. The 
notes have been prepared with special reference to the grammatical study of the 
language, and the illustration of its forms, constructions, and idioms, as used by Livy. 
They will not be found to foster habits of dependence in the student, by supplying 
Indiscriminate translation or unnecessary assistance ; but come to his help only in 
such parts as it is fair to suppose ho cannot master by his own exertions. They also 
embrace all necessary information relating to history, geography, and antiquities. 

Lincoln^ Livy has been highly commended by critics, and is used in nearly all the 
colleges in the country. 

From Prof. Anderson, of Waterville College. 

"A careful examination of several portions of your work has convinced me that, 
for the use. of students, it.is altogether superior to any edition of Livy with which I 
f.m acquainted. Among its excellencies you will permit me to name the close atten- 
tion given to particles, to the subjunctive mood, the constant reference to the gram- 
mars, the discrimination of words nearly synonymous, and the care in giving the locali- 
ties mentioned in the text. The book will be hereafter used iu our college." 

Beza's Latin Yersion of the New Testa- 
ment. 

12mo, 291 pagres. 

The now acknowledged propriety of giving students of languages familiar works lor 
translation — thus adopting in the schools the mode by which the child first learns to 
talk — has induced the publication of this new American edition of Beza's Latin Version 
of the New Testament. Ever since its first appearance, this work has kept its place 
in the general esteem; while more recent versions have been so strongly tinged with 
the peculiar views of the translators as to make them acceptable to particular classes 
only. The editor has exerted himself to render the present edition worthy of patron- 
age by its superior accuracy and neatness; and the publishers flatter themselves that 
the pains bestowed will insure for it a preference over other editions. 



D. APPLETON & CO:S PUBLICATION'S. 



Ciesar's Commentaries on the Gallic War. 

With English Notes, Critical and Explanatory ; a Lexicon, Geographi. 
cal and Historical Indexes, a Map of Gaul, &c. By Rev. J. A, 
SPENCER, D.D. 12mo, 408 pages. 

In the preparation of this volume, great care has been taken to adapt it in ever? 
respect to the wants of the young student, to make it a means at the same time of 
advancing him in a thorough knowledge of Latin, and inspiring him with a desire for 
further acquaintance with the classics of the language. Dr. Spencer has not, like 
some commentators, givei an abundance of help on the easy passages, and allowed the 
difficult ones to speak for themselves. His Notes are on those parts on which the 
pupil wants them, and explain, not only grammatical difficulties, but allusions of every 
kind in the text. A well-drawn sketch of Caesar's ] ife, a Map of the region in which 
his campaigns were carried on, and a Vocabulary, which removes the necessity of using 
a large dictionary and the waste of time consequent thereon, enhance the value of the 
i volume in no small degree. 



Quintus Curtius : 

Life and Exploits of Alexander the Great. Edited and illustrated with 
English Notes. By WM. HENRY CROSBY. 12mo, 385 pages, 

Curtius 1 History of Alexander the Great, though little used in the schools of this 
country, in England and on the Continent holds a high place in the estimation of 
classical instructors. The interesting character of its subject, the elegance of its style 
and the purity of its moral sentiments, ought to place it at least on a par with Caesar's 
Commentaries or Sallust's Histories. The present edition, by the late Professor of 
Latin in Rutgers College, is unexceptionable in typography, convenient in form, 
scholarly and practical in its notes, and altogether an admirable text-book for classes 
preparing for college. 

From Prof. Owen, of the New Yorh Free Academy. 
" It gives me great pleasure to add my testimonial to the many you are receiving 
In favor of the beautiful and well-edited edition of Quintus Curtius, by Professor Wm. 
Henry Crosby. It is seldom that a classical book is submitted to me for examination, 
to which I can give so hearty a recommendation as to this. The external appearance is 
attractive; the paper, type, and binding being just what a text-book should be, neat 
clean, and durable. The notes are brief, pertinent, scholar-like, neither too exuberan 
ttor too meagre, but happily exemplifying the golden mean so desirable and yet s 
rery difficult of attainment." 



D. APPLET OK & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 



Arnold's Greek Course. 

Revised, Corrected, and Improved, by the Rev. J. A. SPENCER, D.D n 
late Professor of Latin and Oriental Languages in Burlington Col- 
lege, N. J. 

FIP.^T GREEK BOOK, on the Plan of the First Latin Book. 12mo, 254 pages. 
PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION TO GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION. 12m<* 

237 pages. 

SECOND PART TO THE ABOVE. 12mo, 248 pages. 

GREEK READING BOOK. Containing the substance of the Practical Introduction 
to Greek. Construing, and a Treatise on the Greek Particles; also, copious selec- 
tions from Greek Authors, with Critical and Explanatory English Notes, and a 
Lexicon. 12mo, 618 pages. 

A complete, thorough, practical and easy Greek course is here presented. The 
beginner commences with the " First Book," in which the elementary principles of 
the language are unfolded, not in abstract language, difficult both to comprehend and 
to remember, but as practically applied in sentences. Throughout the whole, the 
pupil sees just where he stands, and is taught to use and apply what he learns. His 
progress is, therefore, as rapid as it is intelligent and pleasant. There is no unneces- 
sary verbiage, nor is the pupil's attention diverted from what is really important by 
a mass of minor details. It is the experience of teachers who use this book, that with 
it a given amount of Greek Grammar can be imparted to a pupil in a shorter time and 
with far less trouble than with any other text-book. 

The "First Book" may with advantage be followed by the "Introduction to 
Greek Prose Composition." The object of this work is to enable the student, as soon 
as he can decline and conjugate with tolerable facility, to translate simple sentences 
after given examples and with given words ; the principles employed being those of 
imitation and very frequent repetition. It is at once a Syntax, a Vocabulary, and an 
Exercise book. The "Second Part" carries the subject further, unfolding the most 
complicated constructions, and the nicest points of Latin Syntax. A Key is provided 
for the teacher's use. 

The " Reader," besides extracts judiciously selected from the Greek classics, contains 
valuable instructions to guide tire learner in translating and construing, and a complete 
exposition of the -particles, their signification and government. It is a fitting sequel to 
the earlier parts of the course, everywhere showing the hand of an acute critic, an 
accomplished scholar, and an experienced teacher. 

From the Rev. Dk. Coleman, Professor of Greek and Latin, Princeton, N~. J. 

" I can, from the most satisfactory experience, bear testimony to the excellence of 
vcur series of Text-Books for Schools. I am in the daily use of Arnold's Latin ana 
Greek Exercises, and consider them decidedly superior to any other Elementary Worka 
In those Languages." 



D. APPLET ON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 

Short and Comprelieiisiye Greek Grammar. 

By J. T. CHAMPLIN, Professor of Greek and Latin in Waterville 
College. 12mo, 208 pages. 

In compiling this Grammar, Professor Champlin has drawn npon the best critics and 

^grammarians, and with the results of his research has interwoven much original mat- 

ter suggested during several years' experience in teaching, and eaiting Greek authors. 

His design is to exhibit the essential facts and principles of the language in the clear- 

' est, briefest, and most practicable form possible. With this view, all theories and 

, complications belonging to general grammar have been avoided, and only their results 

i used. The amplification and illustration of principles have been carried only so faw 

as is necessary to their comprehension. In this way all the real wants of the Greek 

student are met, while his attention is not distracted by unnecessary and embarrassing 

, details. Materials for oral exercises are supplied, and a sketch of Greek versification 

. is given in an appendix. 

i From the Rev. Me. Anderson, New Orleans. 

" I believe the author has fully accomplished what he proposes in his preface. To 
, those wishing to study Greek, I am satisfied he has presented a book which will much 
. tend to simplify the study to beginners ; and at the same time, without being too 

'oluminflpus, presents as lucid and full an exposition of the principles of the language 

s can be contained within so small a compass." 

Ktiliner's Greek Grammar : 

1 Translated by Professors EDWARDS and TAYLOK. Large 12mo, 
620 pages, 
uhner s is universally acknowledged to be the most accurate, comprehensive, 
clear, and practical grammar of the Greek language now extant It is the work of one 
Who devoted his life to Greek philology, and spent years of patient labor in perfecting 
this work. Too full and learned for the beginner, it is just what is needed for the 
college curriculum, containing all that a book of reference should contain. The student 
will never appeal to its pages in vain. In fulness of illustration, copiousness of 
reference, and philosophical analyses of the various forms of language, it is unsurpassed, 
we might say unequalled. 

The present translation is made by two distinguished American scholars, who 
have revised the whole, verified th^ references, and appended an original treatise oi 
their own on Greek versification. As now presented to the public, it is believed to 
be as perfect a grammar of the Greek language as enlightened research and profound 
■ckolarship can produce. 



D. APPLETON & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 

Greek Ollendorff; 

Being a Progressive Exhibition of the Principles of the Greek Grammar. 
By ASAHEL C. KENDRICK, Professor of the Greek Language and 
Literature in the University of Rochester. 12mo, bTl pages. 

The present work is what it3 title indicates, strictly an Ollendorff, and aims to 
apply the methods which have proved so successful in the acquisition of the modern 
languages to the study of Ancient Greek, with such differences as the different genius 
of the Greek, and the different purposes for which it is studied, suggest. It differs 
from the modern Ollendorffs in containing Exercises for reciprocal translation, in 
confining them within a smaller compass, and in a more methodical exposition of the 
principles of language. 

The leading object of the author was to furnish a book which should serve as an 
introduction to the study of Greek, and precede the use of any grammar. It will 
therefore be found, although not claiming to embrace all the principles of the Gram- 
mar, yet complete in itself, and will lead the pupil, by insensible gradations, from the 
simpler constructions to those which are more complicated and difficult. The excep- 
tions, and the more idiomatic forms, it studiously avoids, aiming only to exhibit the 
regular and ordinary usages of the language as the proper starting-point for the student's 
further researches. 

In presenting these, the author has aimed to combine the strictest accuracy with 
the utmost simplicity of statement. His work is therefore adapted to a younger class 
of pupils than have usually engaged in the study of Greek, and will, it is hoped, win 
to the acquisition of that noble tongue many in our academies and primary schools who 
have been repelled by the less simple character of our ordinary text-books. 

Exercises in Greek Composition. 

Adapted to the First Book of Xenophon's Anabasis. By JAMES R, 
BOISE, Professor of Greek in the University of Michigan. 12mo, 
185 pages. 

These Exercises consist of easy sentences, similar to*those in the Anabasis, having 
the same words and constructions, and are designed by frequent repitition to make the 
Learner familiar with the language of Xenophon. Accordingly, the chapters and sec- 
tions in both are made to correspond. No exercises can be more improving than those 
la this volume ; obliging the student as they ^o, by analysis and synthesis, to master 
fehe constructions employed by one of the purest of Greek writers, and imbuing him 
jsFtth the spirit of one of the greatest historians of all antiquity 



D. APPLE TON <fc CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 



XeiiopL.on ; s Anabasis : 



With Explanatory Notes for the use of Schools and Colleges in the 
United States. By JAMES R. BOISE, Professor of Greek in the 
University of Michigan. 12mo, 893 pages. 

A handsome and convenient edition of this great classic, really adapted to the wanti 
of schools, has long been needed ; the want is here met by Professor Boise in a manner 
that leaves nothing to t)e desired. Decidedly the best German editions, whether text 
or commentary be considered, have appeared within the last few years ; and of these 
Mr. Boise has made free nse ; while, at the same time, he has not lost sight of the fact 
that the classical schools 01 this country are behind those of Germany, and that simpler 
and more elementary explanations are therefore often necessary in a work prepared for 
American schools. Nothing has been put in the notes for the sake of a mere display 
of learning — pedantry is out of place in a school-book; and nothing has been introduced 
by way of comment except vrnat can be turned to practical use by the reader. 

An historical Introduction, which will enable the pupil to enter on his task intel- 
ligently, is prefixed. An abundance of geographical information, embodying the latest 
discoveries of travellers, is supplied; and the whole is illustrated with Kiepert's excel- 
lent map, showing the entire route of the ten thousand on their retreat. 

The First Three Books of Anabasis : 

With Explanatory Notes and References to Hadley and Kiihner's Greek 
Grammars, and to Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses. A copious 
Greek-English Vocabulary, and Kiepert's Map of the Route of the 
Ten Thousand. 12mo, 268 pages. 

- 

Xenophon's Memorabilia of Socrates : 

With Notes and an Introduction. By R. D. C. ROBBINS, Professor 
of Languages in Middlesex College, Vermont. 12mo, 421 pages. 

This will be found an exceedingly useful book for College classes. The text is large 
fend distinct, the typography accurate, an J the notes judicious and scholarly. Instead 
of referring the student to a variety of books, few of which are within his reach, the 
editor has wisely supplied whatever is necessary. An admirably treatise on the Life 
of Socrates introduces the work, and English and Greek Indexes render it easy to refef 
to tho text and notes. 



D. APPLETON & CO:S PUBLICATIONS. 

Plato's Apology and Crito ; 

With Notes. By W. S. TYLER, Graves Professor of Greek in Amheret 
College. 12mo, 180 pages. 

This edition of the Apology and Crito has been prepared to meet the 
largely felt want among students of the Dialogues of Plato, now mostly 
superseded in Academic Courses. It is in the main an exact reprint of 
Stallbaum's Third Edition — though the author has Irad before him, and 
used, whenever it seemed best, the editions of Bekker, Forster, Ast, Sehleier- 
macher, and others. The Notes are particularly full and clear ; and errors 
in the text have been guarded against with the very greatest care. 

From J. B. Gaeeitt, Professor of Greek, Hanover (Ind.) College. 
" I can most heartily say that I am much pleased with the book. Prof. Tyler seems 
to have hit the happy medium between too profuse and too scanty notes ; and also 
to have known the kind of notes needed in our American institutions, better than the 
great majority of those who have given us editions of the ancient classics. I have 
adopted the work this year, in place of th« Georgias, and anticipate much pleasure in 
reading it in connection with the class." 

From Jacob Coopee, Ph.D., Professor of the Greek Language and Literature in 
Centre College, Danville, Ky. 
" I have examined Prof. Tyler's edition of the 4 Apology and Crito,' and am highly 
pleased with its execution. It bears the marks of the editor's well-known scholarship, 
and is an acceptable addition to our college text-books. The typography is also accu- 
rate and very beautiful. I purpose to introduce it into Centre College." 

From Alphexts S. Packaed, Professor of the Greek Language, Bowdoin College. 
"I received, a short time since, Plato's Apology and Crito, edited by Prof. Tyler. 
I am much pleased with the edition, and shall introduce it into my classes as soon as I 
have opportunity. I have no doubt it will prove a most acceptable addition to the 
classics read in our colleges." 

From W. H. Young. Dept. And. Languages, Ohio University, Athens. 
" It will meet a pressing want with us, and shall be introduced at once. The type 
Is beautiful indeed, and the earnest teacher of the classics needs nc better recommend- 
ation of a text-book than the name of Prof. Tyler." 

From the New York Observer. 
" A valuable service to classical learning and letters in general has been rendered 
by Prof. Tyler, in giving to the American student this edition of Plato's Apology aLd 
Crito. Hitherto, the scholars of our country have had no access to this work of Plato, 
except in foreign editions, or as in fragmentary form they found it in the old and now 
obsolete Grjeca Majora. It is now placed within their reach, in a form both convenient 
and beautiful, and accompanied by such notes and illustrations as to remove all serious 
difficulties in ascertaining the meaning of the text. One of the most valuable features 
of this edition is the introduction, which occupies some forty pages, and contains a 
clear and scholarly analysis of the Defence of the great philosopher before his judges. 
Who had already determined on his death." 



Spiers 



2). APPLET ON & CO: 8 PUBLICATIONS. 

and Snrexme's French and English 
and English and French Pronoun 
cing Dictionary. 

Edited by G. P. QUACKENBOS, A.M. One large volume, 8vo, o 1 
1,316 pages. Neat type and fine paper. 

THE 'PUBLISHERS CLAIM FOE THIS WOEK: 

1. That it is a revision and combination of (Spiers') the best defining, 
and (Surenne's) the most accurate pronouncing dictionary extant. 

2. That in this, work the numerous errors in Spiers' Dictionary have beer 
carefully and faithfully corrected. 

3. That some three thousand new definitions have been added. 

4. That numerous definitions and constructions are elucidated by gram- 
matical remarks and illustrative clauses and sentences. 

5. That several thousand new phrases and idioms are embodied. 

6. That upward of twelve hundred synonymous terms are explained, by 
pointing out their distinctive shades of meaning. 

7. That the parts of all the irregular verbs are inserted in alphabetical 
order, so that one reference gives the mood, tense, person, and number. 

8. That some some four thousand new French words, connected with 
science, art, and literature, have been added. 

9. That every French word is accompanied by as exaet a pronunciation 
as can be represented by corresponding English sounds, and vice versd. 

10. That it contains a full vocabulary of the names of persons and 
places, mythological and classical, ancient and modern. 

11. That the arrangement is the most convenient for reference that can 
be adopted. 

12. That it is the most complete, accurate, and reliable dictionary of 
these languages published. 

From "Washington Ikying. 
"As far as I have had time to examine it, it appears to me that Mr. Quackenbos, by 
.8 revision, corrections, and additions, has rendered the Paris Edition, already so ex- 
llent, the most complete and valuable lexicon now in print." 

From "Wm. H. Pkescott. 

L u fo. the copiousness of its vocabulary and its definitions, and in the creat variety 
f diomatic phrases and synonymes, it far exceeds any ether French and Englisi 
Dictionary- with which I am acquainted." 



a APPLETON & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 

Spiers and Surenne's French and English 
and English and French Pronoun- 
cing Dictionary. 

One Volume, 12mo, 9*73 pages. Standard Abridged Edition, From 

new and large type. 

• 

The First Part of this well-known and universally popular work contains : 

Words in common use ; 

Terms connected with science ; Terms belonging to the fine arts ; 

Four thousand historical names ; Four thousand geographical names ; 

Upward of eleven thousand words of recent origin ; 

The pronunciation of every word according to the French Academy and tne masl 
•minent lexicographers and grammarians ; also, 

More than seven hundred critical remarks, in which the various methofls of pro 
nouncing employed by different authors are investigated and compared. 

The Second Part contains: A copious vocabulary of English words, with theii 
proper pronunciation. The whole is preceded by a critical treatise on French pro- 
nunciation. 

"It embraces all the words in common use, and those in science and the fine arts, 
historical and georaphical names, etc., with the pronunciation of every word according 
to the French Academy, together with such critical remarks as will be useful to every 
learner. It contains so full a compilation of words, definitions, etc., as scarcely U 
leave any thing to be desired." — New York Observer. 

Pronouncing French Dictionary 

By GABRIEL SURENNE, F. A. S. E. 16mo, 556 pages. 

POCKET EDITION. 

In the preparation of this new work, due regard has been paid to the introduction 
of such new words and definitions as the progressive changes in the language have 
rendered necessary; and for this purpose the best and most recent authorities have 
been carefully consulted. It is therefore confidently anticipated that the volume wiD 
prove not only a useful auxiliary to the student, but also a convenient Pceket Com- 
panion to the traveller, wherever the French language is spoken. A vocabulary ol 
proper names accompanies the work. 

"M. Surenne is a very prominent professor in Edinburgh, and all who use his 
fceoka may rely on having before them the purest style of the French tongue."- 

OhHsti/371 Intelligencer 



i 7 6 *f 4 



, 

























































v^ 
















Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: July 2006 

4 PreservationTechnoiogies 

(1 ^> A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)778-2111 

1 






























; 












i 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




003 054 209 5 







